Compiled by the White Mountain Education Association.
Browse it and order it in the book format at the WMEA site »
THEMES
Abode
Abode is the link between the worlds SUP, 96
The essence of Our Abode is not properly understood because people arbitrarily categorize. Some consider Us to be Hermits of Kailas, while others think that We are Beings of the Subtle World. Such distinctions destroy the synthesis of Our Existence.
People refuse to accept the logical explanations that are given to broaden their knowledge, and by refusing, they diminish the very meaning of Our existence. If Our Center exists as the link between the worlds, in it must be expressed the conditions of both worlds, physical and subtle. But such a simple idea can only be understood by one who comprehends the great importance of synthesis.…
Thus, let us not forget that categorizing prevents a proper understanding of Our Brotherhood.
The symbol of Our Abode LMG II, 88
Shambhala is the indispensable site where the spiritual world unites with the material one. As in a magnet there exists the point of utmost attraction, so the gates of the spiritual world open into the Mountain Dwelling. The manifested height of Guarisankar helps the magnetic current. Jacob’s Ladder is the symbol of Our Abode.
Our Abode imagined by people; its link with supermundane energies SUP, 690
Urusvati knows how differently Our Abode is imagined by people. Some think of it as a kind of monastery, while others call it a den of sorcery; some insist upon its having royal splendor, while others think of it as a place of austere asceticism; and some deny Our existence altogether, while others think that Our Ashrams exist everywhere.
Many such examples can be given, but one opinion, not without significance, should be mentioned. It says that We do not live in the physical body, that there is one place in the Himalayas, filled with the emanations of many minerals, where a constant whirl of supermundane energies exists, which permits special connections with the Supermundane World. And so, abandon the idea that We have a physical body, and affirm the image of Our link with the supermundane whirl, which assists in producing special chemical combinations. At least in this way people will be reminded about their link with the Supermundane.
Do not insist upon a full explanation, when only partially-useful understanding has been offered. The many partial paths of knowledge can then be combined.
In Our Abode, the heart, as the bridge between the worlds, is revered SUP, 22
The heart is the bridge between the worlds. Where the meeting-point of the three worlds is especially manifested, the significance of the heart is felt deeply. In Our Abode the heart is especially revered.…
The significance of the heart is great; in the future it will replace the most complex apparatuses. Verily, in the New Era people will appear whose organisms accomplish this. At present, people invent robots, but after this mechanical fever has abated man’s attention will turn to the powers within himself.
In Our Abode all research is directed toward the freeing of man from the machine. In this process one must educate the heart. One must learn to listen to its voice. Those who accuse Us of egoism should remember Our anonymous Labors.
The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes of the Subtle World SUP, 41
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World, and the earthly battle resounds and thunders there.
Our Abode and legends SUP, 63
Every legend contains a particle of truth. For instance, the subterranean people of Agartha are often mentioned, although they do not exist. But the legend itself originated not far from Our Abode, where We do have extensive underground passages, but they are not on the grand scale described in the legend. Other legends tell about “White Waters” and “The Heavenly Jerusalem.” Both of these tales relate to Our Abode. It would be unwise to reject legends without pondering over their meaning. Each of them preserves precise indications, often deliberately concealed. Frequently We Ourselves shroud the meaning of a legend, so that the local people will not disclose too much. Sometimes We must sternly forbid the crossing of particular boundaries. In everything one should evaluate situations carefully.
The name of Our Abode and the essence of Our work SUP, 299
Urusvati has observed that some localities can have different names at different times. There has been a rumor that We deliberately changed the name of Our Abode, but this is not true. In fact We simply allowed the changes in name that would normally occur due to differences in language.
Generally We do not rely on names or rituals, but are concerned with the essentials. Urusvati knows that the essence of Our work, Our goal, is the transformation of consciousness. Like sculptors, We work on the coarse aspects of human consciousness and try to mold it into something beautiful.
Our Abode sends arrows of thought to humanity SUP, 99
How much more quickly would a broad knowledge of thought penetrate humanity if people realized Our existence! The most powerful currents of thought vibrate from Our Abode, and it is easier to decipher thought transmitted over a distance when it comes from such a powerful Source.…
We constantly send arrows of thought to penetrate the consciousness of humanity. May people sense how many messengers are knocking at their doors!
Our Abode and inspirations to humanity HIER, 29
From Our Abode the threads of Our creativeness are stretched to the hearts, as inspirations to humanity.
The Abode is the Stronghold of the Great Knowledge; all the Great Teachers are members LHR I, 25 March 1935
You may point out to the true seekers that the Stronghold of the Great Knowledge has existed since the remotest days and guards tirelessly the evolution of humanity, observing and directing the current of the world’s events into a salutary channel. All the Great Teachers are connected with this Abode. All of Them are its members. Manifold are the activities of this Stronghold of Knowledge and Light. The history of all times and peoples has witnessed this Help, which was never promulgated but which for each country is always given at the turning point in its history. The acceptance or the refusal was invariably followed by either the flowering or the downfall of the country.
The Guidance from Our Abode is the “The Invisible Government” SUP, 25
Urusvati has explained to many why We are called “The Invisible Government.” Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also power. Not without reason do some people dream about Us, although others hate Us and want to destroy Our Abode.…
All over the world one can find established landmarks of Our Guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies of monarchs rejected Our Counsel and thereby plunged their countries into calamity. But even these situations We turned to good. You are acquainted with Tactica Adversa.…
It cannot be said that in ancient times Indications were given more often. Now also many such Counsels are given, but as usual the ear of humanity is deaf.
We stand vigil the world over.
Our Abode is called “The Great Service” SUP, 51
Our Stronghold is actually built upon this concept of help to unknown ones. Multitudes of these unknown ones who need Our care exist on Earth and in the Subtle World. Let Our Abode be called “The Great Service.”
Our Abode helps humanity by taking on other’s pain SUP, 65
Urusvati has more than once taken upon herself another’s pain. This action becomes part of the Great Service.…
One reads about the special pains suffered by remarkable people. This is not only the so-called sacred pain, but also a deliberate acceptance of another’s suffering. It can be said about Our Abode that there are no illnesses there, yet there is much suffering. This is unavoidable when one works for and helps humanity.
The Abode, time, and continuous labor SUP, 34
Urusvati strives to apply every hour for the General Good; such resolve is born in the Abode, where hours are not counted. During such a long life, can one think of hours? We do not have earthly hours, for there are so many needs and appeals for help from all parts of the world that it is impossible to divide Our Labor according to such relative measurements. We must keep Our Consciousness in great tension in order to be ready at each moment to send Our Will to that place where it is most needed.
Safeguarding Our Abode and labors of Our Abode SUP, 1
Urusvati knows the Tower of Chun, and remembers how the exterior of the Tower resembles a natural cliff. It is not difficult to prevent access to this Tower. A small landslide can conceal the structure from those below. A small dam can change a mountain stream into a lake, and in time of dire need the entire district can be immediately transformed. People may smile, thinking that organized expeditions could sooner or later penetrate into all the passes. But even before the physical transformation of the area, the power of thought would already have diverted the caravan! In addition, chemical effects can be utilized to prevent the approach of the curious. Thus do We guard the Brotherhood.
Even the most advanced aircraft cannot discover Our Abode. Hermits living in nearby caves are watchful guards. Travelers sometimes speak of having met a sadhu who persistently advised them to follow a specified path and warned them of the danger of proceeding into certain other areas.… One should not doubt the existence of an inviolable Abode.
Urusvati remembers the appearance of the passages that lead to Us, and also remembers the light from Our Tower. Many details of these paths are remembered by Our Sister Urusvati. These landmarks are unforgettable and give courage to all, on all paths. She has seen Our co-workers gathering useful plants, and has also seen Our repositories, buried deep. One should see these archives of knowledge to comprehend the work of Our Abode. One should hear Our singing in order to understand the life of Our Ashram.
Thus, We shall speak about Our life and labors.
Our Abode is tested by betrayal; remains a bulwark of patience SUP, 27
It is said that betrayal is like the shadow of a building that indicates the height of a structure. We have been tested by all kinds of betrayals, and have been tempted by all kinds of cunning. It is also said that in order to heighten one’s love for humanity one must know all its depths. But who will find the patience within himself to look into all the abysses without losing faith in humanity? Our Abode is the bulwark of such patience, and it is those who have been with Us, and those who have heard about Us, who carry the contact with Us in their hearts, and wear this armor of patience. We value this quality, for it belongs to Infinity.
Our Abode is permeated with calmness SUP, 36
Our actions are full of calmness. Like experienced seafarers We have passed through countless storms and know how to weather them. To overcome chaos and darkness is Our daily task. Not unexpected battle, but continuous action is the order of the day. Action should be followed by a conscious calmness. This is not like a narcotic stupor, but is a sober and experienced use of goal-fitting strength. Much is said about calmness, and it is often described as a frozen condition. What a fallacy! . . .
Calmness of action is the highest tension, like the flashing of lightning or the protecting sword. Calmness is not sleep or a tomb; in it are born creative ideas. Let us remember that Our Abode is permeated with calmness. This tension is invisible to people, for they do not recognize it. Innumerable experiences reveal that one can smile, one can labor, and one can accumulate energy in such calmness.
Our Abode is filled with joy SUP, 55
Urusvati knows how to bring joy. This quality is contained in the disciplined will. The realization of joy grows through conviction, not through the acquisition of things. There is no condition that cannot be turned into joy. When We speak repeatedly about joy We evoke it as a great reality. One cannot imagine Our Abode without joy. The most tense battles are filled with joy. Without it there is no action. To elucidate the meaning and value of joy is to resolve a great physiological principle.
Accumulations
How the cosmic life is built AY, 311
The cosmic life is built on attraction and repulsion, in other words, on rhythmic explosions and accumulations.
The reservoir of cosmic accumulations supports the general welfare LMG II, 332
The entire world is divided along a boundary line between individual and general welfare. If we act within the sphere of the general welfare with sincere intentions, then in support of us stands the entire reservoir of cosmic accumulations. This chalice of the best achievements begins to act along an invisible ray.
Imagine it this way: A candle filled with malice is trying to burn you. You have not yet taken any measures, but from behind you there is approaching a powerful torch. Perform this experiment and you will see how the candle gutters, chars, and goes out. It is not a punishment but a consequence of the laws of nature.
The community is the depository of all accumulations NEC, 237
The community is the depository of all possibilities and all accumulations. Each one who diminishes the boundaries and the power of the community becomes a traitor. The community is the chalice of sunlike joy.
The nearest link in the chain of Hierarchy is created by accumulations of thousands of years LHR I, 7 January 1931
The law of the chain of Hierarchy is most firm and is strictly maintained by the White Brotherhood. Nobody can avoid the nearest link because this link has been created by long approach and by the accumulations of thousands of years. Therefore, let us firmly hold the nearest link, so that we do not lose union with the whole chain.
A yogi’s only treasure is his spiritual accumulations AY, 223
When I advise you to preserve your earthly cumulations, I mean only the armor of your spiritual strength. We condemn waste. Each accumulation is a step toward freedom. But where shall we set the limits of permitted accumulations? By straight-knowledge and experience, the Teacher will confirm what is permissible. A yogi is able to do everything, but not all is permitted to him. Where then are the borders of limitation? A yogi’s responsibility is to his spiritual accumulations, for they are his only treasure. The rest is nothing more than the arms of the warrior, returned to his commander after the battle. About this there can be no doubt.
Spiritual accumulations are stored within the Chalice of a Yogi LHR I, 6 May 1934
The highest achievement of a Yogi is the opening of the eye of Dangma, and it is not what we call clairvoyance. It is the awakening of perceptions which never can be developed by any mechanical means but which comes as the result of accumulations of uninterrupted spiritual aspirations and self-sacrifices over thousands of years; and these results are manifested in the most subtle energies, which are stored and preserved within the Chalice. A true Yogi should try his very best to awaken these old accumulations and to preserve and protect the new ones; otherwise, he is a mere book-taught occultist.
Heroism and awakening the accumulations of the spirit HIER, 438
We remind of how soon the valiant and invincible heroism must be manifested. Thus the accumulations of the spirit are awakened.
Illumination corresponds to spiritual accumulations LHR II, 5 September 1935
The degree of illumination obtained corresponds always with our spiritual accumulations.
Straight-knowledge is built out of accumulations LHR II, 2 July 1937
Straight-knowledge was formerly called intuition. Straight-knowledge is built out of accumulations from past lives and is preserved in the Chalice.
The heart and accumulations in the Chalice HEART, 545
The heart has at its disposal the accumulations of the ages stored in the Chalice.
Magnet of the heart consists of accumulations FW III, 372
The magnet of the heart is the synthesis of all subtle energies. The magnet of the heart consists of the accumulations of thousands of years; in it is expressed Karma and attraction.
Incarnations and the necklace of accumulations SUP, 433
Urusvati knows that even the Great Ones have manifested different qualities in each incarnation. Observing a whole series of incarnations, one can see clearly the necklace of accumulations. In this regard it is particularly instructive to note the great variations, succeeding one after the other. It should not be thought that qualities are accumulated by any earthly way or that each incarnation is a continuation of the preceding one—the law of evolution is far more vast in its outlines. From the supermundane heights it is easier to see just how the spirit must perfect itself. There is no contradiction in the fact that the spirit develops in accordance with supermundane processes.
Manifesting past accumulations LHR II, 23 April 1938
No matter how great may be the past accumulations, to manifest them, not only a suitable instrument is needed but also suitable conditions.
The Chalice of accumulations only partially manifested LHR II, 19 June 1937
Besides, do we not know about the Chalice of accumulations, which is only partially manifested in each incarnation? And would not these accumulations of the Chalice be indeed knowledge, or precipitation of energies around the fiery seed of the spirit?
Accumulations of man and heredity SUP, 929
Many accumulations have piled up on man. Heredity of one’s personal incarnations, heredity of the clan, heredity of one’s people, supermundane heredity, and also the many influences of accidental encounters, which imprint themselves on the psychic nature and change it.
The planet and psychic human accumulations FW III, 380
The accumulations around the planet are a most condensed mass.… Precisely, this atmosphere contains substances which attract to the Earth corresponding energies. If these substances were investigated from the point of view of subtle energies it would be possible to observe that each substance is saturated by human emanations, arising out of the psychic activity of mankind. The aura of the planet collects all the energies which constitute the essential manifestations of mankind. Therefore the purification of space is a task of prime importance on the path to the Fiery World.
The planet and accumulations of egotism, jealousy, and conceit INF II, 168
With what does humanity enshroud the Earth? The most opaque sphere is that of egotism. The most worthless sphere is that manifested by the worm of jealousy. The most destructive sphere is that manifested by conceit. These spheres destroy families, empires, churches and all kinds of organizations. Whereas, Cosmos summons to cooperation. The approaching change can sweep away the human accumulations, but each participant in these accumulations carries the karma of the planet. The human creativeness is reduced to destruction. The spirit striving to Infinity participates in cosmic cooperation.
Striving of thought disperses dark accumulations around the planet INF I, 2
Where the earthly crust ends for geologists it begins for Us. Impregnated with the emanations of your actions and saturated with the crystals of darkness of human thought, this crust presents a resistance harder than flint. But through the ceaseless striving of thought this dense sphere, which holds Earth tightly in its clutches, can disperse like a thin vapor. Should we not dissolve these accumulations, when we may choose between the thread into Infinity or a pile of obstructions?
Spiritual reconstruction involves the darkest accumulations FW III, 197
Humanity affirms its ordained destination in the Cosmic Battle. Just as earthquakes cast out from the depths of the Earth onto the surface different accumulations, and swallow subtler energies from the supermundane spheres, so, too, does the spiritual reconstruction involve the darkest accumulations. Verily, when the highest and the lowest meet in the Cosmic Battle, one may be impelled to the attainment of the great Fiery Purification.
Power of spirit and eradicating heavy accumulations LHR I, 3 December 1930
It is necessary to manifest the power of spirit and to strive tirelessly to eradicate the persistent, heavy accumulations, as otherwise no refinement will be possible.
The accumulations of countries weighed on the Cosmic Scales FW III, 310
The accumulations of countries are being weighed on the Cosmic Scales. The preponderance of the forces of destruction is unquestionable, but transmutation of the spirit and purification of space and of humanity will afford a new destiny.
Leaders sweep away old accumulations and create new currents HIER, 279
During the construction of great steps one can observe how the central power gathers around itself all that is needed for evolution. Like a focal magnet, the leader of progress attracts everything to himself, sweeping away the old accumulations and creating new currents. Thus, throughout history, countries have been built by such leaders.
Laboratory of life and transmutation of energies into higher accumulations LHR I, 8 August 1934
One should not regard life upon the Earth plane as unreal or less real than the other worlds.… Only here, in the laboratory of this life, can we acquire new stimuli and energies and immediately transmute them into higher accumulations for the further existence in the Subtle Worlds.
Self-perfectment brings sublime accumulations SUP, 349
We strongly advocate both labor and thought for self-perfectment. These will bring sublime accumulations that do not evaporate in the Subtle World, but, on the contrary, will lead to further knowledge. Thus We lay the foundation of harmony.
Every act of good brings beneficial accumulations SUP, 719
Every act of good brings benefit. The more good we do the more we increase the beneficial accumulations.
Accumulations of psychic energy are a panacea for all illnesses AY, 495
It is possible to utilize the accumulations of psychic energy, a true panacea for all illnesses, even for leprosy.
Human consciousness is formed from subtle accumulations SUP, 223
Urusvati knows that the human consciousness is formed from subtle accumulations.
Attainment and accumulations AY, 622
If yesterday you did not attain, it means that the accumulations were not correct.
Action
Responsibility in approaching the Teaching AY, 646
Many words are spoken about the Teaching of Life, but few are put into action. There is little value in those who repeat the Teaching without applying it. We are not speaking about those who lack understanding, but those who have approached the Teaching are responsible for their thoughts and actions.
Affirm the Teaching in action AY, 98
Express your prayers by devotional action. Know how to affirm the Teaching each day. Lose not one day, nor one hour. Know how to think of yourself as the creator of a whole world of action. Know how to apply all your forces to every action. Know how to bring the Teaching into every thought. Know how to array your forces as on a battlefield.
The power of action AY, 625
Remember that help is found in one’s actions. The power of action provides the best armor, the best rudder, the best eye!
Justice of Action LMG II, 275
Devadatta asked: “Wherefrom is each action begun?” The Blessed One answered, “From the most necessary. Because each moment contains its necessity and this is called the justice of action.”
Judge your actions AY, 647
The full understanding of Our Precepts must be expressed by immediate, undeferrable action. The disciple must not in his good intentions find an excuse for a bad result. Light-mindedness, negligence, and the demeaning of Our Instructions weigh heavily on the scales. Even the disciple will examine himself three times and say, “I see no mistakes in my actions.”
“Do not lower your eyes to the lowlands, but turn to the heights of the Mother of the World, and thus judge your actions by the measures of the Infinite.”
The time for action LMG I, 290
Display your wisdom—I speak of action.
Each day’s new rays bring new strength.
Protective action is not personal, when the raging darkness throws itself upon the
defenses of the pure dwelling.
The motion of the Hand of the Divine Sower encompasses the firmament.
And the hands of all His Sons shall be uplifted with one accord and They shall cast Their seed.
I will indicate the time for action.
Regard the approaching days as the threshold of the winter’s activity.
Hasten to display action.
Join your forces for action.
Warriors have never been in such a turmoil of action.
O thou keen blade, O thou smiting hammer!
I am coming, Master Builder. I am coming!
Show in action, not words LMG II, 284
I wish to see cooperation not on paper and in assurances, but in action. It is right not to speak about love but to show it in action. It is correct to abolish assurances of devotion, for it is manifested in action. It is correct not to utter superfluous words, as they are needed in action. It is deplorable if during an assault the warriors break ranks and begin to assure the leader of their love. Verily, the current time is one of assault, and each stone must be taken by an adroit move. Aim the arrows skillfully.
Act through silence LMG I, 375
When clouds overcast the sky and lightning flashes,
Is it not better to remain within the walls of the house?
Though rain penetrate the shutter,
Still there will be no danger.
If you would know—you will learn it from the experience of action, and the experience of silence.
When I say act, exhaust all the resources of action.
When I say silence, seek all the means of silence.
But if the experience of action is lengthy, the experience of silence is brief.
Therefore act through silence.
But if you desire to display the force of action,
Gather the children—those of the future.
And in action with children you will not be ensnared in the prepared traps.
Short is the time and you know the dates.
I said it.
Action in silence AY, 489
A well-known Rishi sat in silence, his expression one of striving.
He was asked what it was that absorbed him so. The Rishi answered, “At this moment I am building a temple.”
“And where is this temple that you are building?”
“Twenty days’ march from here; the builders are in great need of help.”
“So even in your inactivity you build?”
The Rishi smiled, “Is action only by the hands and feet?”
Action is affirmed in striving HIER, 41
The quality of action is forged by striving. When words are turned into action, the higher energy is affirmed. Only in life can one manifest the higher energies. Not words but actions are considered to be the affirmation of the higher energies. Only when the potential of the spirit is manifested in action can concordance with the Highest be affirmed.
Action and the decisiveness of striving HIER, 65
The qualities of actions testify to the decisiveness of striving. Each action is imbued with its own essence. The impulse of motion compels one to ascertain the impetus of an achievement. The quality of the action determines the quality of the affirmation. Then how must the spirit strive to the refinement of the essence and quality of action! The entire pledge of creativeness and the direction of action are contained in the trend of thought. Therefore the approach to the Chain of Hierarchy directs the spirit toward the truth of creativeness. Thus one should seek to fulfill the Higher Will.
The qualities of action LMG II, 320
If an action is small, it needs the help of various handmade objects. But when the action becomes great it can dispense with earthly objects. This is the first touchstone of action.
When the magician speaks about a whole pharmacy, it means his action is one of very small dimension.
The second quality of action is its mobility. Like a whirlwind of primary matter, a true action must vibrate with possibilities. Only a flight can crown a luminous manifested thought.
The third quality of action is its unexpectedness. Every action which has astounded the minds of the people was the result of an unexpected way of thinking.
The fourth quality of action is its elusiveness. Only this quality protects the action against destructive attacks.
The fifth quality of action is its convincingness. As every lightning flash connects our consciousness with the Cosmos, so each action should strike like a flashing sword.
The sixth quality of action is its lawfulness. Only the consciousness of the fundamentals of the world evolution will advance the action immutably.
The seventh quality of action is its pure motive. By this path one can move weighty loads without fatigue.
One must equally well comprehend the actions of the body and those of spirit. Because, after all that has been said, the action of thought is still not appreciated.
Qualities of a yogi’s action AY, 225
It is a mistake to think that the ascent of consciousness can be accomplished by attainment of supernatural exaltation. As below, so above: labor and experience everywhere. Consciousness nurtures the growth of the subtle body. Even the slightest sensation contributes to the texture of the subtle body. It is precisely this that is usually overlooked by people. They think that one great action can compensate for a succession of small, petty deeds. But who can say what is great and what is small? All actions of a yogi take into account the most detailed considerations. One can see keen observation and precision in every act of a yogi. In his actions, no prejudice, no useless habit is permitted. He walks like a lion. He strikes unhesitatingly, but does not crush what is unworthy of notice, or too weak to threaten. Thus, one must evaluate the true meaning of one’s every action.
Actions as affirmation of the higher energies AY, 658
The quality of action is forged by striving. When words are turned into action, the higher energy is affirmed. Only in life can one manifest the higher energies. Not words but actions are considered to be the affirmation of the higher energies. Only when the potential of the spirit is manifested in action can concordance with the Highest be affirmed.
Egoistic action versus rhythmic action FW I, 448
One should not think that actions as such are lower than the feeling of love. One should sharply divide rhythmic actions from egoistic actions, which do not respond to the rhythm of Cosmos. Egoism is self-isolation or revolt against cooperation. Even great minds often failed to discern where was the egoism of flesh and where the action of lofty cooperation. How can the chakras glow in the presence of egoism of the flesh?
Right action in cooperation with the Fiery World FW II, 320
Everyone experiences inner relief when he knows that he is acting as he should. One may explain this feeling as a conscious reflex of the nerve centers, or, as it is said, as conscience, but let us not forget also a cosmic reason for such a state. Right action will be in cooperation with the Fiery World; correlation is the result of it, and the fiery centers of the organism resound with the great thought of space. Thus each right action is not only beneficial for ourselves, but it is also a spatial action. The Fiery World rejoices at right action.
Right action and good results BRO, 75
It must be understood also that when one speaks about the good, right action is presupposed. If right action takes place, then good results from it. But if during the most brilliant talk about the good poor action is performed, then only harm will be created.
Develop a sense of right action SUP, 478
The most important thing is to abstain from acts of questionable rightfulness. One should develop within oneself this sense of right action and thus not waken the monster. It is far better to discriminate in one’s actions than later regret the deeds.
We have spoken about questionable actions. One should think about this issue with caution. A lazy person will be glad to categorize most of his actions as questionable. He ignores the voice of the heart, and cloaks himself with hypocrisy rather than take the trouble to act. Everybody knows those hypocrites who hide their laziness and selfhood behind lofty words.
Different kinds of human action SUP, 59
Urusvati, through her straight-knowledge, discerns superhuman action. Let us examine the different kinds of human action. There are actions of free will, karmic actions, and actions performed under the influence of obsession. But there can be special kinds of action that do not fit into these categories. We call them superhuman actions. Chosen people fulfill Our missions, consciously applying their best will and abilities, yet their actions do not originate from free will or from obsession. Nor can they be called karmic actions, for in them karma may have been exhausted, or new karma started. Comparing all these, one may come to the conclusion that such action is a special expression sent by Higher Forces.
In antiquity such actions were called sacred, for in them was felt something from beyond Earth, and the discerning of such actions is contained in straight-knowledge. It is difficult to classify them according to human laws, but an expanded consciousness can feel their presence. The higher ranks of the hostile forces especially dislike those who bear Our missions. The dark ones cannot understand the missions or determine their scope, which irritates them all the more.
Karma is action FW II, 395
Karma is action—it cannot be defined otherwise. Some think it possible to define Karma as effect, but this would make it like a retaliation, and thus would belittle the law. He who walks by the right path will arrive at his goal. Each deviation will lead away from the direct path, and people will begin to talk about a heavy Karma.
Verily, when a traveler wanders into a thicket he is obliged to surmount many obstacles in continuing his original action. Karma is the product of action and is itself action. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World.
Unsuccessful action is better than no action SUP, 73
Thought about immutability can inspire man to action, and this striving to action is a healthy sign. We may be asked what conditions are required for Us to be able to help people better: of course, the answer is in action. We can say to those who ask for help, “Act!” for then it is easier for Us to help. Even a small unsuccessful action is better than no action, since We can then add Our energy to the energy shown by you. It is no wonder that a substance will blend more easily with one that is similar. When We wish to apply Our energy, We look for its most useful application. We send Our energy not just to awaken, but also to increase the power of those who strive. A person suddenly awakened can perform the most foolish actions. The sleeping one should not be disturbed unexpectedly, but when one is on a conscious vigil, We can help.
Thus, when you are asked what to do, answer, “Act!” In such action Our help will reach you. We and Our Brothers ask you to act. Development of consciousness is needed, and refinement of the Primal Energy is needed, otherwise the veils of Maya will prevent all access.
We often advise action. When you write to friends, advise them to act. At present the forces of nature are very tense. He who runs away will stumble, but whoever stands firm will find new strength. We help the daring ones, and in Our Abode everyone takes action. A new tension will not be exhaustion, but renewal.
The benefit of actions LHR II, 1 October 1937
Here is another discourse which indicates the benefit and necessity of actions:
“Learn to discern the veils of Maya. If we speak about veils, it means there is something concealed. Thus, the Primary Energy is concealed. Wise is he who can perceive in different creations where lies the eternal, indestructible base. Without this discernment all will appear as Maya and as a baseless mirage. One cannot live only among phantoms. The very basis of eternal life demands realization of where that stability exists upon which a tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek an eternal foundation. Thought about immutability can inspire man to action. This striving toward action is a healthy sign.
“We may be asked, ‘What are the conditions in which it is easier for Us to help people?’ Of course—in action. We can say to those who ask for help—Act! In such a state it is easier for Us to help you. Even an action of little success is better than inaction. We can add Our energy to the energy shown by you. It is no wonder that a homogeneous substance blends more easily with a similar one. Thus, if We wish to apply Our energy, We seek the most useful application of it. We send the energy, not for the awakening of man, but for the strengthening of a force that is already tensed. A man who is suddenly awakened from sleep can perform most senseless actions. One should not suddenly disturb those who sleep; but when a man is in a conscious waking state We can help him.…
“We advise action often enough. When you write to friends, advise them to act. At present the forces of nature are intensified. He who runs away will be knocked over, but he who resists will find new strength. We help the daring ones, and there is action in Our Ashram. New tension will not be fatigue, but renewal.”
And so, action in everything and always. Verily, only action will protect us from the perilous Maya. Indeed, each one of us knows how we are often afraid to start an action because Maya has already woven its yarn out of all kinds of fears and prejudices. But if we could find enough courage within ourselves and would act in spite of all evidence, all our fears would prove to be just a mirage—or simply a scarecrow.
Agni Yoga
The Teaching of Agni Yoga AY, (preamble)
The Blessed Mahatma who gave the books, The Call, Illumination, and Community, has given much counsel and the Signs of Agni Yoga. These practical indications were gathered by us for the use of those who seek knowledge.
Sanskrit and Senzar lend a special flavor to the exposition and do not always find their equivalent in other languages. Nevertheless the meaning of the expressions is preserved exactly. And those who take part in contemporary life will read attentively this wise Teaching which emanates from the experience of centuries.
The Yoga of the future AY, (preface)
Yoga—that supreme bridge to cosmic attainment—has existed through all ages. Each Teaching comprises its own Yoga, applicable to that step of evolution. The Yogas do not contradict each other. As the branches of one tree they spread their shade and refresh the traveler exhausted from heat.
His strength regained, the traveler continues on his way. He took naught that was not his, nor did he divert his striving. He embraced the manifested benevolence of space. He liberated the preordained forces. He mastered his single belonging.
Do not reject the forces of Yoga, but like light carry them into the twilight of labor unrealized.
For the future, we arise out of sleep. For the future, we renew our garments. For the future, we sustain ourselves. For the future, we strive in our thought. For the future, we gather strength.
First we shall apply the counsels of life. Then we shall pronounce the name of the Yoga of the time approaching. We shall hear the advancing footsteps of the element of fire, but we shall already be prepared to master the undulations of the flame.
Therefore, we hail the yoga of the past—the Raja Yoga. And we affirm that of the future—the Agni Yoga.
The manifested ascent INF II, 314
The manifested ascent is immutably built in connection with the creativeness of the energies. Science of Agni Yoga is of Space. The new science of Agni Yoga gives the methods required for the sensitizing of the receptivity. Through this fiery science will Space be cognized and the formula of Fire known. Thus, the science of the future is being immutably constructed.
The center and sacred fire FW III, 128
Many things which it is customary to consider as phenomena may be explained simply as transmutation of one of the centers. How strongly then does create the spirit of the Agni Yogi whose centers have been kindled by sacred fire! Thus, on the path to the Fiery World it is possible to penetrate into the powerful activity of the Agni Yogi. Let us reverence the Mother of Agni Yoga—I have spoken.
Mother of Agni Yoga AUM, 544
It is not at all easy to be the Mother of Agni Yoga. Only in the course of time will people appreciate all the self-sacrifice which is indispensable for proclaiming the fiery might.
The Path of lightening SUP, 767
People may ask which yoga is the shortest path to knowledge. You know the Agni Yoga—the fiery synthesis—but many have not yet familiarized themselves with this fiery knowledge. They would like to be directed to one of the earlier known yogas. I shall select the Karma Yoga: creativeness, conscious labor, striving towards higher quality, will lead to the Highest by the shortest path. However, Karma Yoga requires time, whereas Agni Yoga can be called the lightning-like way. Think how beautiful is the path of lightning, but do not forget how difficult the lightning-like tension is.
The Thinker said, “Let the most difficult be the most beautiful.”
Inexpressible importance AY, 325
In giving Agni Yoga, you perform a work of inexpressible importance.
The Teaching never ends AY, 614
The part of Agni Yoga that We now give calls attention to psychic energy, to the inception of the fires, and to the refining of consciousness. When these principles have been accepted, one can then begin the process of refining one’s thinking. Thus, let us not think that the Teaching ever ends.
The Brotherhood and higher manifestations INF I, 72
We bring to humanity the most creative possibilities. We lead humanity toward realization of Truth. We proclaim the cosmic life as embodiment of the principle of perpetuity. One should accept the manifestation of cosmic energy as a fact of daily life, as the herald of new lives.
We manifest the Brotherhood as the affirmation of cosmic power, and Our symbol is the material result.
The books of Agni Yoga are a gift to humanity. I affirm the gift of the spirit; the approach of Fire will give to mankind a newly inscribed line, leading to the highest manifestations. We consider as most important and valuable the high manifestation of spirit which is linked with the appearance of the fires. We respect a high straight-knowledge and can impart Our treasures to the spirits closest to Us.
Manifestation of fires INF I, 99
The fires kindled by the Mother of Agni Yoga not only manifest Agni Yoga but are of cosmic scope. The fires provide the power of rays needed for limitless existence. Each fire is a ray of the creation of the future. The significance of the manifestation of fires is beyond bounds.
The true liberating path AY, 169
Just as Fire is the all-embracing principle, so does Agni Yoga permeate the whole of life. One can notice how one’s consciousness is gradually sharpened, how the real values of one’s surroundings become clear, how one’s understanding of the immutability of the cooperation of worlds grows. Thus life fills with the signs of highest understanding. Truth as reality enters one’s daily life.
Courageous seekers of Agni Yoga face the inevitable pains caused by conflagration of the centers, and also suffer a painful sensitivity to all injustice. But what do these dangers mean compared with the realization of the true liberating path!
Agni Yoga is like the Morning Star, which heralds the approach of Light.
New Dawn and reconstruction INF II, 332
When the world is atremble the subtle energies are being attracted to the planet. Therefore, humanity must realize that this is the hour of destruction and shifting and that a New Dawn glows upon the horizon. The creativity of Cosmos is incessant, and incessant is the replacement of some levers by others. When old conceptions of world evolution are becoming extinguished the dawn of the fires is kindled. Verily, the time is a fiery one, and Agni Yoga takes the place of all the departing energies. Thus do We kindle the New Dawn, and the waves of cosmic reconstruction are most powerful. All the centers vibrate, reverberating with the cosmic reconstruction. It is a great Dawn, and humanity can find in it the path to evolution. Thus, the light of Our fires will give humanity a new impulse. Yes, yes, yes! I so affirm!
Change and new values HIER, 374
When the planet loses its equilibrium owing to the loss of spiritual understanding, the consequences to the planet are inevitable; for there is no karmic effect without cause and no cause without effect. The manifestation called forth by the loss of spiritual strivings will certainly induce those impulses which will bring regeneration to the planet. The appearance of physical changes will give to the planet the understanding of Agni Yoga. The financial crash will affect a revaluation of values. The distortion of religions will result in a search for a new spiritual achievement.
Therefore, verily, the crumbling of the old world is a new affirmation, for through the coming of new values We bring to the world the salvation of spirit.
Rhythms and Cosmic Magnet HIER, 401
Thus Agni Yoga is linked inseparably with Infinity and Hierarchy. Likewise, one can transport oneself to the microcosm of the heart, which contains the reflexes of the far-off worlds. How enticing it is to understand within oneself the rhythms that guide the planet! Certainly, at the time of disturbances it is difficult, but how wondrous it is to adhere to the Cosmic Magnet.
Refinement and the heart HEART, 446
As the Kali Yuga ends, all processes actually speed up, which is why we should not regard the periods predicted in the past to be unchangeable. As the Kali Yuga ends, even half a century is not a minor period of time. And so Agni Yoga is becoming a bridge to the future. People should firmly understand that the development of spiritual forces, which formerly took decades, is now being accelerated to the highest degree by means of the heart. They can accept Agni Yoga as the rapid evolution of forces. Where whole years were once devoted to the refinement and tempering of the body, now the heart can move the spirit almost immediately. Naturally, the education of the heart is necessary, but this lies in the sphere of feelings, not mechanics. So let us swiftly summon the heart to service for the New World.
A life of labor, karma, and beauty SUP, 937
Urusvati reveres Karma Yoga. All yogas are related to each other; Agni Yoga and Karma Yoga can be regarded as sisters. Agni Yoga leads luminously into the Highest Realm. Karma Yoga ignites the sacred fire of labor.
People rarely revere the life of labor that molds a better karma. People do not think about the quality of their labor. They are unable to acknowledge the joy of creativeness. To them it may seem like chains. They are unable to love daily labor and are unaware of the spiritual ascent that comes from it. No one ever informed them that great wings are created in great labor.
But how can man be expected to understand Karma if he is not aware of the Supermundane World and therefore has never pondered on it? Why would he want to achieve, if he does not know the goal? Agni Yoga will be for him an empty dream he will never have. He will fear Fire and will not understand its beauty. Without beauty he cannot learn to love the Fiery World.
How will you be able to explain to such a man the great labor that will teach him to perceive fiery vibrations? He should at least once in a while sense the inspiring quality of labor, and will thus plant in his heart a beautiful seed of Agni.
The Thinker lamented the inadequate quality of labor.
The great Origen said LHR I, 1 February 1935
Likewise, it is said in Agni Yoga, “People do not realize the meaning of God and Bodhisattva.” Indeed they do not! But, as the great Origen said, “Our mind alone is unable to comprehend God Himself but can intuit Him as the Father of all beings from the beauty of His creations and the splendor of Nature.”
Arhat
An Arhat as Man-God HIER, 14
Man-God is to man only one who departed to other worlds! But We Brothers of Humanity seek and proclaim Man-God on Earth. We revere all Images, but none more than the great Image of Man-God, who bears in his heart the full Chalice, ready for flight, but bearing his full Chalice on Earth. Renouncing his destiny, he strains his fiery being. In the fulfillment of his destiny man confirms the Cosmic Magnet. Man-God is a fiery creator. Man-God is the carrier of the fiery sign of the New Race. Man-God is aflame with all fires. Thus, inscribe in the records about Man-God: Arhat, Agni Yogi, Tara—so shall We inscribe.
Tara is the feminine equivalent of the Arhat LHR I, 16 January 1935
Tara is a goddess, the feminine equivalent of the Arhat, or a Sister of the White Brotherhood.
An Arhat’s power lies in the Guiding Will FW I, 196
It should not be thought that, in his consciousness, an Arhat could lose sight of the Guiding Will even for an instant. He proves to be a simple mortal, if he does not always solemnly bear the chalice of achievement. The power of His heart becomes dormant as soon as He ceases to feel the Hierarchic thread in His hand. In this realization of constant vigilance lies the uniqueness of an Arhat.
The greatest achievement of the Arhat is Amrita or true immortality LHR I, 11 January 1935
Reaching a state of conscious continuity of existence, or of the preservation of a complete consciousness in all the bodies and in all the spheres, is the greatest achievement of the Arhat. This is what is called Amrita, or true immortality.
The Arhat has filled the Chalice of Amrita INF I, 105
When the magnet of the spirit absorbs all fires into the Chalice, then We affirm the Arhat. The treasure of the Chalice consists of woven threads of pure fire. The Arhat, bearer of the fire of the Lotus, manifests spirit-realization, spirit-knowledge and spirit-manifestation. Thus close is the contemplation of the worlds to the spirit who has filled the Chalice of Amrita.
The consciousness of an Arhat INF I, 119
We say “the arcs of consciousness” because We term the consciousness of an Arhat a complete circle. But there is a still higher step of cognition upon which the Arhat is not alone; then We say, “The circle is complete and fully affirmed.”
An Arhat as a bridge to the far-off worlds; the Arhat is unnoticeable for protection AY, 130
Refinement of striving will provide calmness during the transition from one state of existence to another. Thus is achieved the quality of an Arhat, who never interrupts the flow of consciousness and constantly strives toward the future.…
Also, one must understand another ability of the Arhat. One must know how to pass through certain periods of life unnoticeable to the eyes of others. Arrows of excessive attention destroy the purple protecting net. This phenomenon may soon become visible. We do not hesitate to offer the concept of the Arhat, until recently unknown to science, as something that can be proved by experiment. Thus can a bridge to the far-off worlds be built, and life will be discovered where only death had been anticipated.
Qualities of an Arhat; a Leader of hearts on earth HEART, 585
To see nothing and hear nothing, yet maintain faith up to the highest stage of knowledge—this is a quality of an Arhat. To manifest a heartfelt striving—this is also a quality of an Arhat. To grasp both the great and the small—this is also a quality of an Arhat. Thrift in expending the basic energy is also a quality of an Arhat. Constant desire for the Good is yet another quality of an Arhat. Courage and patience are also qualities of an Arhat. It is ridiculous to think of the essence of an Arhat as being something unearthly. An Arhat evolves on Earth as a Leader of hearts. He offers himself as a focus around which new formations may develop. His consciousness sees everything, all the seemingly intolerable earthly conditions, but his heart understands how to transmute these obstacles.
The creativity and purpose of an Arhat HIER, 22
In the creativeness of an Arhat the heart manifests that striving which is attested by the Cosmic Magnet through educing intensified combinations. The actual creative tension of the striving heart of an Arhat is so aflame with the Fire of Space!
To bring about the advance of evolution, to bestow affirmed truth and knowledge, and to link humanity with the currents of evolution—this stimulus inspires each move of an Arhat. This tension sets into motion all feelings and subtle energies. Thus proceeds the manifested Friend of humanity. These spatial strivings are the foundations of Our cooperation.
An Arhat helps create the birth of a new race INF I, 208
An Arhat gathers all the nets of events and all the threads of nations. From these interlacings there is born a new race, and this aids in creating the race synthesis. However great is the manifestation of the spirit in one sphere, it cannot accomplish this assembling of the race; only the synthesis of the Chalice can establish such magnetization. The evincing of intensified fires upon the earthly sphere may evoke a rush of various currents, and it is thus that the Agni Yogi creates.
An Arhat’s organs manifest the creative fire of Materia Lucida INF I, 101
All centers refined by fires serve as sources of creation. People on Earth think that the organs exist only to sustain the physical body, but each organ of an Arhat is as a manifested creative fire. Nothing so clearly defines the life of a fiery organism as the rays of Materia Lucida.
The Arhat is the highest manifestation of Materia Lucida, radiating Love HIER, 3
Among people there exists the concept of benumbed Arhats; and poor yogis feed the imaginations of men with their own images. But when humanity shall realize that the Arhat is the highest manifestation of Materia Lucida, it will understand that there is no difference between Materia Lucida which emits Light, and the Matter of Love enveloping all with Light. Humanity invests the Arhat with an austere image, but Materia Lucida radiates Love.
The Arhat carries the power of the Cosmic Magnet in his heart INF I, 119
How is it possible to give Our Image to humanity when We have to conceal the most sacred page! The Cosmic Magnet is Our Sacred Power. Boundless is the immensity of this Power. If only the spirit would manifest understanding, fearlessness would suffuse all hearts, and the spheres would resound with rejoicing.
The Arhat proceeds carrying the power of the Cosmic Magnet in his heart, and I affirm that when this power, of the Magnet, receives both polarities, Be-ness radiates. Cosmos creates; it creates the beauty of Be-ness. I can term the manifestation of striving a cosmic magnet.
The Arhat carries in his heart all the fires of life INF I, 146
When the heart demands the creation of higher forms, the Cosmic Magnet attracts all possibilities. A most mighty magnet is the heart! Thus, men have been deprived of a most high concept, that of the Arhat. If this principle does not inspire creativeness and heart, the understanding becomes distorted, and the result is not the construction of life but mediocre thinking.
Man must learn the principle of self-sacrifice. As a flame, the Arhat carries in his heart all the fires of life. The Arhat maintains that Space is so full, so evocative, so beautiful!
Naturally, We cannot convey to humanity the beauty of the ascent of an Arhat. The highest only to the highest.
The Heart of an Arhat FW III, 171
Yes, the heart of the Arhat is like the Heart of the Cosmos. But wherein is contained the sunlike quality of the heart of the Arhat? We say—in love, but not in that aspect of love to which humanity likes to limit it; nor yet in that benevolent love which people ascribe to a Patriarch. No, the sunlike heart of the Arhat propels into achievement and smites everything corrupting. The Heart of the Arhat contends with darkness and affirms fiery striving.
With what, then, is the Heart of the Arhat fed? We say—with love. Only this Source knows how to saturate the fiery heart.… The Heart of the Arhat is a secret stronghold, which guards the sacred gift of the Cosmos. And not outside of life but in the very depths of life is forged the Heart of the Arhat. Let us say, by love.
The crown of the Arhat is attained by the tension of achievement and the striving of the heart LHR II, 7 December 1935
Instead of an austere construction of life, people expect sweet dreams to comfort them, and easy achievements amidst an environment of the Magi of “occult” novels. But the crown of the Arhat is attained only by the strongest, in the severest tension of achievement, and through a powerful, unshakeable striving of the heart, purified by bloody tears of sufferings throughout many, many lives. The heart of the Arhat has to go through all the joys and also all the sufferings and the sorrows of the earthly path; he must drink the entire chalice of poison. Verily, hard is the path of ascent, and especially on the last steps. It can be compared to a climb in the darkness over steep basalt rocks when the hand searches in vain for a jut to get hold of. However, handrails are prepared for the striving spirit, and only at the last moment of complete exhaustion before a fall will the solicitous Hand give support.
An Arhat’s enlightenment makes him lord of his own karma; the joy of responsibility AY, 127
Energy and will are the true rulers of karma. He who renounces self, who strives for the Common Good, who is devoted in battle and joyous in labor, acquires, at least for a moment, an Arhat’s enlightenment, which makes him lord of his own karma. The realization of enlightenment may be defined as straight-knowledge. True, this straight-knowledge may be lost, or may never be realized.…
The consciousness of an Arhat bestows advantages, but exacts full responsibility. But how many can sense the joy of responsibility? At the time when one must assume responsibility, one must also have the courage to see oneself as an Arhat who leads the battle unaided, able to withstand the assault of the elements with his wisdom and his will.
Ashram(s)
Hygiene of the spirit LMG II, 239
On certain steps a clean place is indispensable. Our Ashrams are distinguished by cleanliness. The hygiene of the spirit presupposes the hygiene of the body. Human emanations are harmful for a certain aspect of spiritual life. Many of Us with a special sensitiveness cannot endure the emanations of the world.
Ritual ablutions must be understood both literally and symbolically. The highest and final act of all mysteries was distinguished by the absence of ritual. Often the Initiator said to the neophyte: “Here thou com’st to Me, armed with the Secret; but what can I give thee, when the crown of fulfillment is preserved within thyself. Sit down, open the last gates, and I in prayer will alleviate thy last ascension.”
Vortices of light and an altered planet FW I, 664
If we look on our planet from above, we will observe, besides the evident volcanoes, particular vortices of light and darkness. The human spirit can create powerful manifestations of energy. One may state that the vortices of Light are saviors of the equilibrium of the planet. Nor is it far from the truth to state that the vortices of darkness contain a destructive gas, which is not only deadly to the crust of the planet but can alter the climate and even significantly effect a shifting of the poles. Thus powerful is the significance of the human spirit. Hence We treasure the Ashrams where purified Agni is gathered. Many teachings have pointed out the importance of pure places where psychic energy can be affirmed. References to the importance of pure places are found in the Sacred Writings, in the Bible, and in the Rig-Veda; the Tao likewise contains knowledge of these treasure-places of Earth. We rejoice when We notice the rise of new Ashrams, for people so seldom think of the power of their spirits!
The Brotherhood and Ashrams BRO, 594
In all ages the Brotherhood had special Ashrams. They could be shifted but the Center stands firm in the cragged Towers. It should be affirmed that the currents of the Brotherhood are constantly pervading the world. One need not judge as to whether they are successful or unsuccessful; such premature deductions will only reveal a limited way of thinking about the Brotherhood.
The East, the West, and the Brotherhood SUP, 19
Urusvati is grateful to India and Tibet for their protection of the Brotherhood. One can be truly grateful that the concept of the Brotherhood is so carefully guarded. Usually, even talk about the Brotherhood is discouraged and names are not mentioned, for it is better even to deny the existence of the Brotherhood than to betray it. The legends about the Brotherhood are safeguarded, together with the sacred books.
The curiosity of the Western world is not understood in the East. Let us examine why the West wants to know about the Brotherhood. Does the West wish to emulate the Brotherhood in daily life? Does the West wish to preserve the Ordainments of the Brotherhood? Does the West wish to deepen its knowledge? So far they show only idle curiosity and look for reason to criticize and blame. We shall not help them on this path.…
We well understand the nature of the East, and because of its nature one should all the more note its reverence for Our Abode. Many Ashrams were transferred to the Himalayas because the atmosphere of other locations had become intolerable. The last Egyptian Ashram was transferred to the Himalayas because of the well-known events in Egypt and the adjoining regions. At the beginning of Armageddon all the Ashrams had to be gathered together in the Abode in the Himalayas. It should be known that at present We do not leave Our Abode, and We go to distant places only in Our subtle bodies. Thus the records about the inner life of Our Abode are being revealed.
The Stronghold and many measures SUP, 49
You may be sure that these many centuries have taught people to harken to Our Advice. Let us not forget that at various times We have appeared in the countries of the West. In addition to Our Eastern Ashrams, We have had Our Abodes in Western cities—in Lyon, in Nuremberg, in places near London, near St. Petersburg, and in Italy. Besides the Oriental and Egyptian Ashrams, it was necessary to have Strongholds in some big cities. Let us not forget that the struggle with the forces of darkness evokes the need for many measures.
One can trace many missions sent to humanity at different times. Homeopathy was sent as a means of safeguarding people from enormous doses of poison. Dreams about the need for a universal world-language have been given. Only in this way can the purity of all languages be preserved. Everyone will then know both his own language and the universal one. Thus may be found the best pattern for human relations. People do not understand that the distortion of a language is a crime, for many word-roots have a deep significance in their rhythm and sound. Thus We pave the way.
The Abode and people’s imagination SUP, 690
Urusvati knows how differently Our Abode is imagined by people. Some think of it as a kind of monastery, while others call it a den of sorcery; some insist upon it having royal splendor, while others think of it as a place of austere asceticism; and some deny Our existence altogether, while others think that Our Ashrams exist everywhere.
Many such examples can be given, but one opinion, not without significance, should be mentioned. It says that We do not live in the physical body, that there is one place in the Himalayas, filled with the emanations of many minerals, where a constant whirl of supermundane energies exists, which permits special connections with the Supermundane World. And so, abandon the idea that We have a physical body, and affirm the image of Our link with the supermundane whirl, which assists in producing special chemical combinations. At least in this way people will be reminded about their link with the Supermundane.
The greatest concept LHR I, 21 July 1934
Bear in mind that the exact geographical location of the main Stronghold can never be given, not even those of the individual Ashrams. Likewise, all the available portraits of the Great Teachers are only approximate likenesses or have nothing at all in common with the real Images of the Masters. Much nonsense has been spread about this greatest concept, Brotherhood.
H.P. Blavatsky, Ashrams in Tibet, and They do not always live in a physical body LHR I, 8 September 1934
I must also tell you that I was greatly hurt by the lines you sent about H. P. Blavatsky. I sensed in them an echo of the vulgar opinions so characteristic of persons of a certain type. I must tell you that, definitely, H. P. Blavatsky was a fiery messenger of the White Brotherhood. Most certainly she was the bearer of the entrusted knowledge. Definitely, of all the Theosophists, only H. P. Blavatsky had the privilege of receiving the Teaching directly from the Great Teachers in one of their Ashrams in Tibet. She was the great spirit who accepted the bitter task of giving to humanity, lost in dead dogma and on its way to atheism, the impulse to study the great sacred Doctrines of the East. Precisely, only through H. P. Blavatsky was it possible to approach the White Brotherhood, as she was the link in the Hierarchic Chain. But some of those who surrounded her were very much beneath her fiery spirit and heart; yet in their self-conceit they thought of reaching alone the Heights, ignoring the Hierarchical link as well as her merit. In their jealousy, they slandered, criticized and inveighed against her, the one who had given them everything, who trusted them. But all those self-deluded, arrogant people achieved nothing, for the law of Hierarchy is immutable. For the benefit of the general work, the Mahatmas corresponded with some of her co-workers; however, not one of those people was admitted into discipleship. In the writings of H. P. Blavatsky, and in The Mahatma Letters, you will find the statement that H. P. Blavatsky was the Hierarchical link which, if neglected, would cause complete failure. And now the self-deluded ones who have passed into the Subtle World and are surrounded by their followers are probably even further away from the Stronghold of the White Brotherhood than ever.
Images of the Great Teachers in the Ashram LHR I, 21 July 1934
Bear in mind that the exact geographical location of the main Stronghold can never be given, not even those of the individual Ashrams. Likewise, all the available portraits of the Great Teachers are only approximate likenesses or have nothing at all in common with the real Images of the Masters. Much nonsense has been spread about this greatest concept, Brotherhood.
Densified subtle bodies, the main Stronghold, Initiates, and Adepts LHR I, 20 December 1934
The majority of the Great Brothers are now using densified subtle bodies. And Those who are still in their physical bodies are gathered now in the main Stronghold. All the Ashrams in Tibet are hidden in closed, impassable defiles. The dreadful effluvia of the earthly atmosphere does not encourage the presence of the Great Teachers among people. Moreover, at the moment their work does not require their physical presence. Such terms as “Initiate,” “Adept,” “White Brother” are terribly profaned! It would be a good thing to ponder upon the words of the Great Teacher K. H.: “An Adept is the rarest flower of a whole series of generations of seekers.” Yet indeed, how many times this flower has been born among the host of these self-sacrificing Sages! Thus, let us manifest here the highest care, and let us not profane the greatest concepts! It is truly impossible to imagine the entire majesty of an Arhat of the Hierarchy of Light! It cannot be comprehended by our limited minds and imagination. Only the tremor of the heart will indicate the spiritual exaltation of a devoted disciple, who feels the approaching Ray of the Teacher of Light!
Mahatmas and disciples in Ashrams LHR II, 7 December 1935
Sometimes the Mahatmas call their disciples into one of their Ashrams for a certain period: here They prepare their organisms for the sacred assimilation of subtle energies and give them instructions. So it was with H. P. B., who spent three years in Their Ashram before giving the world The Secret Doctrine. But you are quite right in saying that we ought not to be preoccupied with questions about which hierarchic degrees the Himalayan Brothers occupy in the chain of Infinity. We must work with the Great Teacher who called us, realizing that the degree of evolution of his Spirit is, for the present, inaccessible to us; and may God help us to be able to approach Him at the end of our planetary Manvantara.
Discipline and tense labor are demanded LHR II, 19 March 1936
An Ashram means a sacred place, a temple, a monastery, a school of sacred wisdom. Therefore, the earthly Stronghold of the Great Brotherhood can be called an Ashram. In the Subtle World there are also ashrams of the White Brotherhood. Just as on Earth, they are not numerous, for there, also great discipline and tense labor are demanded; and where are those who are willing to give themselves to greater labor instead of the promised “rest”?
H.P. Blavatsky, Spiritual writings, and beacons of knowledge LHR II, 30 March 1936
Many people have searched for and even today are still attempting to get to this Stronghold, but in vain, for only those who are summoned may reach it. History knows a number of outstanding individuals whose destiny it was to give a new impulse for advancing human evolution, who had previously visited this Stronghold of Great Knowledge. Thus, Paracelsus at one time spent several years in one of the Ashrams of the Trans-Himalayan Stronghold, obtaining the great knowledge expounded by him later in many volumes, often symbolically, for there was great persecution of these beacons of knowledge. All of his works are translated into German, English, and French. Many scientists and physicians gather their knowledge from his books, but, as usual, the source is often deliberately not mentioned. Thus, the Teaching of Kalachakra or the Teaching of Shambhala, is not only mentioned now but there are even certain “spiritual” persons who forbid their followers and friends to read these books.
Let us also not forget our own genius, H. P. Blavatsky, who was so slandered. She spent three years in one of the Ashrams of Tibet, and then returned to the world with great knowledge and an illumined message regarding the Mahatmas. Had there not been so much malice and envy on the part of her contemporaries, she would have written two more volumes of The Secret Doctrine, in which, pages from the lives of the Great Teachers of humanity would have been included. But people preferred to kill her, and her work remained unfinished. History repeats itself, and again the dark forces creep out of their holes and try to suppress the resplendent Message, but Light conquers darkness!
Astrology
Healing and the luminaries LHR II, 23 April 1938
Indeed, knowledge of astrology will considerably facilitate healing through the rays of the luminaries. A horoscope, cast correctly, will indicate which rays of the luminaries and which combinations of them are most beneficial for the said individual. I also advise you to study so-called medical astrology, it can offer most interesting suggestions.
Recognition of Astrology LMG II, 311
Now, if you are asked, “Do you recognize astrology?” answer, “Do you deny medicine?”
Astrology is used in medicine SUP, 236
Urusvati knows that astrology is used in medicine and by some government leaders who consult the astrological signs.
Astrology aids in diagnosing sickness FW I, 293
A wise physician will not neglect astrology. One may laugh all one wishes, but a scientifically cast horoscope will aid in diagnosing sickness itself and determining contributing circumstances. One should pay full attention to astrochemistry and understand the power of suggestion.
Blood transfusions, karmic connections, astrology, and clairvoyance SUP, 422
Urusvati knows about the problems involved in the transfusion of blood. The physical properties of the blood are already being taken into account, but these are primitive considerations, and two additional aspects should be mentioned. It will soon be learned that the psychic quality of blood is of particular importance, and the time will come when its karmic condition will also be taken into account. Only by attention to all three aspects will the right results be obtained.
The ethnic characteristics of blood become less evident as the nations are mixed. But a reading of the aura will reveal other, psychic differences. Karmic harmony between the donor and the recipient is necessary, therefore the transfusion of blood of close relatives may not be the best. People will need to discern the karmic connections, and in this task astrology and clairvoyance will be useful aids.
Astrology and thought FW III, 609
Astrology is a great science, but it can be ruled by the forces of thought. Thought can indeed have a significance in astrology. Thought creates; thought is a chemist; thought even has an influence on Karma. With such powerful laws does thought contend.
Afflictions, different influences, planets, frauds BRO, 352
Incorrect understanding of astrology has led to many afflictions. Let us not forget that the chemism of the luminaries cannot exert an equal influence on everything and everyone. On the heights, on the ocean, and under the earth there cannot be identical reactions to the chemism. The science of the influence of the luminaries will become great when it shall be assimilated without prejudice.
Blinded by prejudice SUP, 236
So much could be achieved if our eyes were not blinded by prejudice. Who would then deny that astrology is a science, and that there is a correlation between the planets? Even primitive man in the remote past could sense these special atmospheric influences. Science seems to confirm this chemical interdependence, but scientists fear being suspected of sorcery. Certainly, there are plenty of charlatans who endanger the reputation of astrology, but there are frauds in all sciences, yet no one rejects science as a whole because of this. One must speak plainly in order to remove prejudice from human consciousness. Many physicians, statesmen, and judges secretly consult astrologers. Let them find the courage to acknowledge it openly, at least as an experiment. This will introduce the subject to the general public. People long for knowledge, but they must be encouraged and helped in their approach to it.
The chemism of the stars SUP, 296
The question may be asked how one can reconcile astrology with these unexplained movements of heavenly bodies. The fact is that once astrology is understood to be based on the chemism of the stars, it will be seen that each heavenly body has an influence upon Earth, and an experienced astronomer will take into account the special influences caused by the various positions of the heavenly bodies. In the same way, astrology should make use of telescopes and accept clairvoyance. In fact, all fields of knowledge should be synthesized and applied.
Astrology and Jehovah LHR I, 26 May 1934
Astrology in Ancient Egypt, Jehovah connected with Saturn and Israel born under Saturn. Moses, being a disciple of the Egyptian priests, was initiated into their secret knowledge: Unity of Cosmos, unity in all its multiformity. And this idea of unity he affirmed as monotheism—precisely to the masses, giving them Jehovah as one aspect of the Divinity. There were also other reasons why the image of Jehovah was chosen as the Ruling Element or God for the Jewish people. Let us remember how highly advanced was the science of astrology in ancient Egypt. Jehovah was connected with Saturn, and Israel, as an individual nation, was born under this planet.
Pisces and Aquarius FW II, 45
Actually, the cycle of Aquarius already operates and coexists with the end of Pisces. Usually the beginning and end of a cycle is very gradual, and thus is affirmed the harmony of the actual evolutionary process. If there were sharp boundary lines between such original special factors, destruction and cataclysms would occur. And as it is, Aquarius has brought already a considerable shift of consciousness; but an increase would bring about a destructive revolution there where constructiveness is necessary. Even with an unprepared eye one may notice the alternate influence of Pisces and Aquarius. But humanity, which absolutely has not assimilated in its consciousness the understanding of this, must not be permitted to revolt.
The elements; the horoscope; esoteric knowledge LHR I, 17 August 1934
And now regarding the question which occupies your mind so much: “How to determine to what element a person belongs?” Certainly, the horoscope could reveal it. Even with the little knowledge that modern astrology possesses, the prevailing element in a person can be determined. But the esoteric knowledge is focused on the fundamental origin of the seed of the spirit.…
True, even a superficial knowledge of astrology can sometimes help to establish more or less harmonious bonds between people, or to point out favorable and unfavorable dates. But, in the hands of irresponsible or evil-minded people, this knowledge can be harmful. The key to all perplexities is in a person himself and is always at his disposal. There are people who know how to use this key, and their lives are arranged miraculously. Thus, let us apply our best efforts in order to hasten the coming of the epoch of the Resurrection of the Spirit; then the key to many mysteries will be placed into deserving hands. This epoch is approaching.
Don’t read your own horoscope upon the first step LHR II, 5 October 1936
The astrology of Higher Knowledge; an easy horoscope is not a blessing.…Incidentally, not many people understand that astrology, as a science, is a double-edged sword; a little knowledge of it can be dangerous. I particularly advise you against reading your own horoscope, especially upon the first steps. Only very strong spirits are able to read certain signs intelligently and calmly. Do not forget that a strong will and pure striving toward the Hierarchy of Light can change many things. The reading of horoscopes has become more complicated at present, because of the new combinations of luminaries, which bring about entirely new currents. Indeed, our astrology is to be regarded as quite relative, and the astrology of the Higher Knowledge differs greatly from ours. Thus, the most sacred signs and decisions are beyond the usual astrology. Were it not so, there would have been a world cataclysm long ago. Here is a quotation from Brotherhood. “We have spoken about the mixture of strata. In cosmic storms the current of chemism is constantly being unsettled and the rays refracted. It is not easy to assimilate such perturbations unless we remember about the inviolability of the laws. Astrology, remaining a science, can still undergo many fluctuations due to earthly lack of information. In addition, many signs have been concealed. We say this, not by way of disillusionment, but on the contrary, in order to remind observers about the complexity of conditions.” Therefore, let those who perceive difficult signs in their horoscopes be not too dismayed, but remember that pure striving toward the Teacher can turn everything to the best. Moreover, one must be aware that an easy horoscope is not a blessing, but the reverse. We grow by obstacles. All great spirits have difficult horoscopes.
Astrology, the study of horoscopes, and great spirits have a difficult horoscope LHR II, 19 August 1937
Certainly, it is useful to have some understanding of astrology; however, when studying horoscopes one should always bear in mind that the free will of man is the most powerful factor in everything and can change many signs. Furthermore, the most difficult signs may turn out to be the most conducive to success. One person will be able to create a great structure out of small signs, another will create only a chicken coop from the best possibilities. Usually, all great spirits have a difficult horoscope. The science of astrology is very complex. The one who studies it, and particularly the one who interprets its signs, must have an accumulation of psychic energy. The most important key to astrology is lost to the West. Moreover, in ancient times the learned astrologer was, in addition, a chiromancer and could sometimes read people’s auras. Only such combined knowledge can give an accurate definition of the character and its destiny. But above all this stands the secret knowledge of astrology that is inaccessible to ordinary mortals; this knowledge is possessed by the Great Teachers of humanity. I am not surprised at your horoscope, for otherwise whence would come such refinement of feelings? Earthly life is difficult for people with refined feelings, but on the other hand they can attain flights and exaltations of spirit that are not even dreamt of by most Earth-dwellers. I love a comparison that is often quoted in Buddhist writings. “A fluff of wool settling on the hand is imperceptible, but entering the eye, it causes severe pain. The palm is like an ignorant man, the eye is like a sage.”
Attainment
A Prayer LMG I, 360
BOOK OF PRAYER
My child, I shall not strike thy hand.
My child, I shall not harm thy brain if thou art on the way to podvig.
But amidst attainment devote time to silence of the spirit.
Then shall I approach thy inner being.
The seed of the Great Silence leads to knowledge of the Great Service.
The path laid for an incarnation AY, 167
Can one call him fearless who pronounces himself fearless, or can one call him learned who proclaims himself as having acquired knowledge? Truly, each one worthy of attainment performs his tasks, declaring them to be neither good nor bad, but performing them just as he must. Thus is the path laid for the completion of his incarnation. Will the one who completes his path call it burdensome? The completion of the last step should fill the traveler with joy, because he knows Whom he approaches.
The tri-colored flame AY, 461
Attainment, synthesis, and vigilance are expressed by the tri-colored flame. Attainment is silver; synthesis is green; vigilance is yellow. This triad is developed by training one’s consciousness in the many conditions of life. One can point to this triad as the sign of one’s having mastered the necessary conditions for self-sacrifice.
Synthesis of the Chalice INF I, 74
Yes, Urusvati, the power of the future life indicates that the planetary expanses are small for the synthesis of your creativeness. The synthesis of the Chalice is so condensed that it must not be manifested in one domain. In your consummate life there lies, as a cornerstone, the attainment of the Mother of the World. You will build the psycho-life in creation around the revealed spheres.
It was necessary for you to remain because this century is in need of your attainment. No one could replace you. It is under the highest Cosmic Sign. I have spoken.
Sacred pains INF I, 134
I sense the burning of the sacred pains. In antiquity the priestesses had to preserve a quiet for a lengthy period. They were affirmed as the bearers of wings. Hence, the kindling of Urusvati is very intense, and the perception of color and sound has become very acute. In each tension is your creativeness confirmed. In each movement lies the guarantee of the future. It is a great attainment toward the assimilation of the manifestations of the far-off worlds.
Karma and Cosmos INF I, 310
Great has been the discussion among scholars as to whether in Cosmos a return to the lowest state follows the attainment of the highest grade of development. It is wise to apply the understanding of karma to everything that evolves in Cosmos; not in the conception of karma customarily applied by humanity, that of a reward or settling of accounts, but of karma as the highest action which furthers evolution. All creative inceptions are predetermined by the law of this karma. Many inceptions do not apply to these laws, but the inception which takes place in realization of the karma of evolution lives in space and is carried forward by the currents of the Cosmic Magnet.
Cosmic Magnet and steps of ascent INF II, 120
The attainment of a spiritual step can direct humanity to the source of Truth. Only by way of tension and by way of striving may one progress toward evolution. The visible world brings to humanity a concept of the invisible one, and the creativeness of spirit can direct toward cognizance of the invisible. The creativeness of spirit can reach the highest summits. Hence, when the cosmic tension is invisibly transmitted to man, We call it cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. Spirit-creativeness is attained by cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. When the spirit verily realizes the tension and direction of the Cosmic Magnet, it is able to build the steps of ascent.
Fire of striving AY, 632
Our Teaching does not accept vacillation in the disciple. A true disciple is steadfast, knowing there is no end. The fire of striving is the impeller of events. The attainment is wondrous when the disciple can say, “Master, I want to drink to the full of the chalice of labor.”
Refinement of receptivity INF II, 362
Verily, only through the refinement of receptivity can one sense Our wishes. Only the Agni Yogi in his subtleness can know all ways of attainment. Verily, everything is accessible to the higher Agni Yogi!
The Book of Life INF II, 507
In the Book of Life is contained the saturated stream of creative fire. Only upon the higher law can the page of Sublime Be-ness be affirmed. Valiantly must the spirit strive to the realization of all the subtle principles in order to attain higher knowledge. The Book of Life contains every aspiring action. The Book of Life contains the manifestation of all vital fires. The heart carries in itself all imprints of the Book of Life. The heart carries in itself the beauty of Be-ness and boundless cognition. Verily, the attainment of the heart affirms all possibilities. Verily, the attainment of the heart forges all the best steps.
Principles of the New World HIER, 375
Thus, upon the principle of Fire the world is regenerated. The fire of the centers, the fire of the spirit, the fire of the heart, the fire of achievement, the fire of attainment, the fire of Hierarchy, the fire of Service—these constitute the principles of the New World. The blended arcs of consciousnesses thus create the Highest Will. Verily, the great Banner of Peace will cover the entire world. Verily, a great time, the time of great fulfillments. Thus the time of great action approaches.
The heart is not one’s own HEART, 389
Rather than regard the heart as personal property, it is preferable to convince oneself that the heart is not entirely one’s own organ but has been granted one for attainment of the highest communion. Perhaps if people began to think of the heart as something on loan from Above they would handle it with greater care.
Refinement of thought FW II, 376
Out of useful meditation is molded complete attainment. First of all, one will become definitely ashamed for all chaotic thinking. It will become impossible to counteract anything good, no matter in what form it be expressed. A difference in expression only is a subtle one, and we must regard it as a cobweb in the light. It is a joy when it is possible to refine one’s thoughts.
The earthly and super-earthly FW III, (preamble)
Now we may begin the approach to the Fiery World, affirming the supermundane signs. We have repeatedly pointed out the urgency of the development of necessary earthly qualities. The Teaching always proceeds along two currents which, when they meet, form the complete line of attainment. While many earthly qualities are not easy to attain, the super-earthly conditions may appear to be abstract; but they are an existing reality. He who is accustomed to think planetary scale knows how real is the life in the World of Fire, in the World of Radiance, in the World of Attainment.
Thus, let us begin the third part of Fiery World.
Daring and the heroes of spirit FW III, 55
Daring of the spirit is the beginning of ascent. The manifestation of true daring indicates to the spirit how to affirm the measuring scale of all actions, as well as the direction, because daring admits no faint-heartedness. Daring eradicates all tendency toward betrayal. Whoever has realized in spirit true daring knows the beauty of Service. The daring one knows the path of attainment and fears nothing. His life is filled with devotion to Hierarchy. Each co-worker can reflect upon the beauty of fiery daring, for it frees the spirit from all worldly chains. The daring one is not afraid of solitude, for in spirit he feels a bond with the Hierarchy of Light. The daring one knows that the joy of the spirit is contained only in achievement. The daring one is in need of no human recognition, for his achievement is a crown self-woven by labor and striving. Only the heroes of spirit know true attainment. Thus, the daring one will be freed from selfhood. He knows true Service for the good of mankind. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember daring.
Difficulties and those strong in spirit AUM, 552
Let those who fear know at once the difficulties in store. They should not be enticed by the thought of easy attainment. Once the choice is made, the strong in spirit will come to love the difficult path, for how otherwise will they test themselves?
Obstacles and stones on the path BRO, 25
The pathway to Brotherhood is a high path. As a mountain is seen from afar, so, too, is Brotherhood. The Teacher cannot be insistent where the eyes are near-sighted. And during the ascent the outlines of the summit are lost from view. Right around it one does not distinguish the height, so, too, on the path to Brotherhood there are many turnings of the way. One should become accustomed to thought about the complexity of attainment. One should grow to love all the obstacles, for the stones on the path are but the steps of ascent. Long ago was it said that one does not ascend by a smooth stone.
How to proceed in forgetfulness BRO, 289
If a messenger sets out upon the path with a definite mission and then forgets it, what should he do? Should he hope that his memory will be cleared up while on the way, or should he hasten to inquire of the one who sent him? Knowing how to inquire will already be an attainment.
Will and lessons of life SUP, 456
Urusvati knows that psychic energy unites and directs even the birds in their migrations, just as it aids human unity. But one should remember that cultivation of the will is the best aid for the attainment of illumination which, bursting into flame, shines like a torch and reveals the path. But how does one develop the will? Perhaps with the aid of concentration, or pranayama? Every aid is useful, but the strongest will is shaped by the lessons of life.
Give people knowledge SUP, 699
Urusvati knows how necessary it is to give people knowledge about the attainments of science, art, and culture. Governments must send out, even to the smallest villages, publications in which will be described the people’s heroes and leaders, their popular medical traditions, and their folk wisdom and lore. A monthly “Friend of the People,” such as this, would bring joy to all generations.
Let your prayer be LHR I, 26 April 1934
I am so glad to hear that you decided firmly to dedicate yourself to the work planned by the Great Teachers for the General Good. Without such a decision it is impossible to advance along the Path. We were given a prayer: “Thee, O Lord, I will serve in everything, always and everywhere. Let my path be marked by the attainment of selflessness!” May this prayer be yours also and that of everyone who wholeheartedly enters the path of Service to humanity.
Spiritual accumulations of the Chalice LHR I, 6 May 1934
The high attainment of Agni Yoga can be reached only by a spirit which possesses agelong spiritual accumulations, collected in the center of the Chalice, while the latter is not absolutely essential for the Hatha Yogi. Another thing that is characteristic of Agni Yoga is that its achievements must be attained during everyday life, while all the other Yogas (except Karma Yoga) demand isolation from ordinary life, and thus are not sufficient for the present and future evolution.
Love for the Teacher LHR II, 11 January 1936
In conclusion, I may say, “All is revealed; all is attainable,” it is for us alone to enter and accept. And the primary conditions for achievement are honesty, courage, fearlessness, invincible striving, great patience, and gratitude for each crumb. Certainly, betrayal, even in thoughts, is impermissible. But if there is sincerity and a flaming heart, everything becomes easy and joyous. Thus, love your chosen Teacher with all your heart, with all your being, and attainments will not be slow in coming.
The torch of wisdom and achievement—Torchbearers LHR II, 19 April 1938
Without delay one should set up an organization of kindergartens and clubs, or communities, where children of different ages can gather in groups and be given the spiritual food which is lacking in schools and families. We learned recently that in California and elsewhere in America an organization dedicated to Prof. Roerich began its activities. The young people, members of this organization, call themselves “Torchbearers.” A torch is for them a symbol of knowledge transmitted by great men and women of the past and present. Young torchbearers choose from these heroes and heroines the image closest to them and strive to emulate it in their life. Their goal is to carry this torch of wisdom and achievement into the future, for the benefit of coming generations. Acquaintance with the self-sacrificing lives of all ages and nations helps the children to realize the grandeur of human dignity and destiny, and teaches them to love self-sacrificing attainment.
Aum
Sacred symbolism AUM, 132
Besides many definitions of the word Aum let us recollect that: A is Thought—the Basis; U is Light—the Primary Cause; M is Mystery—the Sacred.
What Aum signifies AUM, 241
It may be explained to you that the three letters Aum signify—past, present, and future. And such a meaning has a foundation. The Basis is the past, the Light is the present, and the approach to the Sacred is the future. Indeed, the sowers of various interpretations are mindful of the best explanations; but such explanations often are due to earthly understanding. Thought has no restriction as to the past, present, and future; it is as eternal as Infinity. To discuss Infinity, one must revise all measures; hence, the concepts of finite and infinite will expand. In the infinite there are no arbitrary interpretations, because in Infinity all is contained.
Highest Being LMG I, 6
God—or Aum—is the Highest Being of your inner self.
Grace AUM, 13
Aum is the power of Grace.
A physical organ NEC, 221
The great Aum is psychic energy fed with prana. It may be regarded as a physical organ, for it is subject to changes. Perception of this all-connecting organ must fill each community member with joy. Such cooperation permits thinking in universal dimensions. With this realization there begins a perception of the possibility to master psychic energy.
Aum is psychic energy HEART, 14
People will ask, “Which energy do you have in mind when you speak of the heart?” Of course, it is the very same Aum, the psychic energy of the three worlds.
Tuning of psychic energy AUM, 561
Aum, as the higher vibration, can resound for the tuning of psychic energy. Each harp must be tuned; so, even more must psychic energy, which is exposed to all the cosmic vibrations, be brought into a tranquil state. In ancient discourses about the fundamental energy, often precisely Aum contained the epitome of such counsels.
Evoking Aum INF I, 55
A limited consciousness attracts only imperfect currents. The power of creativeness responds to the call of the spirit, and the scope of consciousness corresponds to the surrounding conditions created by the spirit itself. The law of reaction is the most recti-lineal. Cosmic energy as a propelled creative impulse will provide a culminating life there where striving is manifest. If man would comprehend the great mutual attraction, he would more often propel his energy toward cosmic creativeness. The call is affirmed as a great magnet. The belief that the evocation Aum is effective, when consciously made by the spirit, is based on wisdom. But the spirit invoked by an irresponsible spirit can only smite. All causes and effects are contained in the call.
Highest Power FW III, 525
The Teacher has been asked what is concealed behind the Fiery Veil. When He pronounced the word Aum—no one perceived its full significance of Highest Power. People have asked whether this Superfiery Force can be manifested also among earthly creations. It has been stated that it can. People were again confused, for if this Power lies outside of the elements it would seem impossible for one to embrace it. The Teacher has said that there are no earthly words for expressing the Highest Radiances, but sometimes their signs can be observed. Let us learn attentiveness.
Aum, a sacred invocation AUM, 4
If earthly substances act so diversely on different people, then how much more varied is the reaction on them of the highest energies! Long ago people understood that for the proper reception of these rays it is needful to bring the organism into a harmonious condition. For this purpose, the Wise Ones have indicated the power of sacred invocations. Aum, or phonetically Om, was such a synthesis of sonant strivings. Prayer and inward concentration are excellent attainments which render healthful the state of the spirit. Each one in his own way has contributed a manifestation useful to spiritual concentration, whether he sought the solution in music, in song, or in the dance; there have even been crude methods leading to intoxication and frenzy. There were many deviations and errors, but fundamentally man was striving to create a particularly exalted state of mind, promoting the reception of the higher energies.
Overcomes attacks AUM, 6
The most savage assault is shattered against the rock of the unconquerable spirit. The boasting of the dark forces only indicates their madness. All-powerful Aum will overcome the most insane and violent attack.
Sounding the AUM AUM, 23
In order to begin goal-fittingly the sounding of Aum, one should be permeated with a reverence for the greatness of creation.
Strong vibration AUM, 25
Why say Aum, when it is possible to say prayer? In substance they are the same, but because of its antiquity and refinement the sound Aum will be the stronger in its vibration. Let the resonance of the highest concept be pondered deeply. The word itself is vibration; such resonances are needed for the harmony of space.
Great Spiritual Toilers pray not for themselves.
Aum brings harmony AUM, 28
The powerful spirit shields itself against evil sendings, but somewhere a weak man will receive their infection. Such cosmic damage cannot be estimated. Only the power of the sounding of Aum can bring harmony amid the discordant vibrations.
Aum is a concept AUM, 79
Aum resounds not as a name but as a concept. The cognizing one will realize the sounding which is consonant with the music of the spheres. Rarely is it possible to hear this resonance of the spheres with the earthly ear, but the ignoramus takes it only for a noise in the ear. Thus, let us walk there where sounds Infinity itself.
Aum conquers chaos AUM, 82
Only chaos can conceal from man the treasure which rightfully belongs to him. The sounding of harmony conquers the confusion of chaos. Aum!
The benefit to the world AUM, 90
When I say, “Aum,” I have in mind benefit to the world.
The vibration of Aum AUM, 114
Aum has been explained in detail in various writings. The subtlety of vibrations, the wisdom of the sounding, and the beauty of the structure have long been known, but if the heart be dead, even such a “sesame” will not open the lock.
Again, it is necessary to remind one about co-measurement and the fortifying of the essence of the heart. Aum is not accessible to heartlessness.
Pronouncing Aum AUM, 117
At the pronunciation of Aum, a breath is manifested, the chemism of which will be very beneficial.
Observation AUM, 207
Aum, in its higher vibration, leads the consciousness into the best condition for observations upon psychic energy. One may rejoice when by simple methods it is possible to take up a very important and graphic experiment.
Interpretation AUM, 252
The following interpretation of Aum will also be propounded: the first letter—manifested as the basis; the second—manifested in the subtlest energies; the third—the ineffable in fire and grandeur. Each interpretation leads to the same triune structure, from which, as from Truth, one cannot escape.
Aum heals AUM, 340
An inflicted wound requires medical treatment. Self-cure requires time because the torn tissue must be mended. The best consonance of Aum can contribute to the healing of the tissue. But all the consonances of color and aroma can be of help, only if psychic energy admits such cooperation.
Healing agent AUM, 585
Aum, as a sounding of harmony, will be a healing agent.
Transmutes AUM, 347
Aum, in its consonance, reminds of the same energy which secretly transmutes the greatest possibilities in the fire of thought.
The best vibrations AUM, 503
Aum is the combination of the best vibrations; this means that around such combinations one must learn to be conscious of the best qualities. One should purify one’s thinking from all impeding trifles. One should not cultivate a garden of resentments and vexations.
Aum can be an instrument of destruction AUM, 595
Aum unharmonized, turns into an instrument of destruction. The Highest Communion turns into blasphemy if it be not purified by fire of the heart.
Higher energies’ symbol AUM, 600
The symbol of the combination of the higher energies is AUM.
The Aum Letters of Helena Roerich II, (24 May 1936)
The new book, Aum, is now being published. Undoubtedly, those in the opposing camp will again raise a hue and cry, “Why this pagan term? How dare they compare divine Bliss with the heathen Aum?” etc. To this we may answer, “Leave ignorance to yourself,” and we shall quote the lines from the Teaching: “If scholars were told of magnetized water, they accept such an expression; but if you speak about enchanted or bewitched water, you will be classed with the ignorant. Whereas, the distinction is only in name, for in essence the same energy is applied. It is time for science to broaden its horizon, unhampered by casual designations. All the dramas of life arise precisely from denominations. One should accustom oneself from childhood to ascertain the essential nature of things.”
Psychic energy is the great Aum LHR II, 11 June 1937
Psychic energy is the Holy Ghost; psychic energy is love and striving; psychic energy is the synthesis of all radiations of the nerves; psychic energy is the great Aum. Therefore, the development of constant, invincible striving toward perfection, to Light in all its manifestations, will be exactly the unfolding of this life-giving energy.
Aura
Speaking of auras LMG II, 119
The egg-shaped aura is natural to the astral body. The most usual, the narrow aura, which emanates from the entire body, extends outward about two inches. In accordance with the degree of spirituality, it begins to expand from the upper nerve centers. Starting from the solar plexus, it afterwards rises toward the brain centers, forming the so-called solar aura. Influxes of blood are characteristic of the transposition of the aura, when the current of tension shifts its pressure. Even fainting spells are possible. Finally, the radiation leaves the lower extremities and forms a surrounding ring. The organism while yet in the midst of life becomes acutely sensitive, especially to sounds and colors. The utmost tranquility is needed during this transitory period. The solar aura may be of ten or fifteen inches, and of course its dimensions may increase.
In spite of the discomfort of transposition of the aura, one may congratulate him who has acquired the upper radiation. The opportunity for repose should be cautiously created. Later, on a seeming new armor grows, as the nerves of the skin become strengthened. One cannot exactly divide the physical and the spiritual. The balance fluctuates and the waves travel over the organism. This must not be called a malady, but the organism must be assisted every moment to fortify itself in its new condition.
Three waves in the aura LMG II, 164
Each monochromatic aura contains within itself three waves, corresponding to the three chief substances: physical, astral and mental.
Aura and astral image LMG I, 174
Yesterday we approached the question of the aura.
Each one perceives the astral world through the color of his own aura.
The fuller the harmony of one’s aura, the truer the astral image.
He whose sense of duty is acute will see this before aught else.
As those who are attracted by love will be borne to the Realm of Love, and
transported, will comprehend the joy of Beauty.
Only the gem that radiates all hues of Truth can reflect the full Splendor of the Future.
Aura and the direction of thought LMG II, 177
Gloom can be dispersed by changing the direction of thoughts. Not words, but the runners of thought weave the aura. We are desirous of making Our works profitable in both the spiritual and material sense. I affirm that for this the quality of thoughts has great importance.
Aura and spirit LMG II, 335
Since the significance of the spirit is great, then great value should be attached to thought, the child of the spirit. What significance thought has is shown even by a simple apparatus for study of the spectrum of the aura. The aura changes color not only from realized thoughts but, in the same measure, from the errant flies of our spirit reservoir which do not reach the reason nor the memory.
The identical significance of thought and action is spoken about everywhere. This is easily established. Note the effects of a thought about murder and of the act of murder upon the spectrum of the aura—the results will be identical. It is difficult for people to assimilate the fact that the thought has the same effect as the deed. But whoever wishes to take part in world evolution must understand the significance of thought. When thoughts are transformed into physical colors, their action at a distance is just as evident as that revealed by the study of light waves. One must approach scientifically the theory of the force of thought. One should not refer this to exceptional personalities-this law is common to all. Its principal effect will be recognition of the impracticality of falsehood and hypocrisy as well as the need of solicitude toward one’s near ones.
Open minded scholars know that by a single fleeting thought the entire aura is physically colored. The thought may seem to be absolutely secret, yet it has in effect a physical color, scientifically ascertained.
Aura and striving NEC, 56
Where, then, is the best ferment with which to steady the wavering of the aura? The best ferment is striving. It is impossible to sting or to smash an impetuously directed body. Striving in motion attains validity, and becoming lawful it becomes irresistible, for it enters into the rhythm of the Cosmos.
Thus, proceed in the small and in the great, and your texture will be unmatched, crystal, cosmic; in brief—beautiful.
Aura color of emerald green and ruby colors AY, 535
Among the components of developed auras it is especially rare to see the emerald green and the noble ruby colors, which stand in contrast to each other. The first denotes synthesis and the second, the self-sacrifice of attainment. In clouded auras hints of both may be seen, but to see them pure is as rare as are synthesis and attainment themselves. Emerald is closer to the Chalice, and ruby to the Eye of Brahma.
Penetration of the aura INF II, 5
The magnetic currents of the human aura penetrate the most dense regions. Certainly, science must call these emanations psychic energy. Indeed, adjustments should be made in regard to these manifestations of inexhaustible energy. Tensive properties propel the psychic seeds and form a sphere conducive to striving. The nature of the emanations can produce a powerful tension. Depending upon the way the streams of these emanations of a blended aura are directed, the power of this energy is either destructive or constructive. Thus, from human emanations it will be possible to derive the most heterogeneous energies. Conscious handling of the emanations of the human aura will afford an achievement of great fiery creativeness.
The sick aura and the striving aura INF II, 306
The measure of service to humanity impels the spirit to means of striving. When the spirit knows the measure of tension in the name of Good, then he consciously directs his possibilities. The circle of the spirit surrounds the aura of man with powerful striving. But the sick aura and the aura surrounded by a tortuous line create corresponding saturations in space. Such auras react in a dual manner upon those around them. In identical auras they evoke an increase of negative potentiality. In contrasting auras they evoke a double striving: to smite darkness and to serve the Good. But these sick auras are nurtured by the emanations of the healthy auras. How important it is for a sick aura to be conscious of its armor! It is most important to realize this law. Evolution progresses through Light.
Aura and striving NEC, 56
Where, then, is the best ferment with which to steady the wavering of the aura? The best ferment is striving. It is impossible to sting or to smash an impetuously directed body. Striving in motion attains validity, and becoming lawful it becomes irresistible, for it enters into the rhythm of the Cosmos.
Thus, proceed in the small and in the great, and your texture will be unmatched, crystal, cosmic; in brief—beautiful.
Aura and colors in being armed for battle HEART, 182
The golden light that fills the inner essence is a characteristic sign that the heart is being armed. Just as the outer reaches of the aura turn from purple to ruby, the silvery Lotus of the heart flashes with a burst of red and gold when the spirit dons the ultimate armor. That is how an inner condition is attained that allows participation in the fiercest battles without harm or risk of the subtle body being severely wounded. The results of this armoring of the heart were already evident when the warrior stood up to the dark forces and, in spite of their overwhelming numbers, made them tremble. She left them with their threats, and the empty threat of an enemy is in itself a victory. Naturally, the pure golden light is not easily attained; it requires a lengthy achievement.
Photography of auras HEART, 221
In the future when the photography of auras begins, the use of light filters should be considered. The presence of blue and violet tones suggests how difficult it may be to capture on ordinary film the shades that bear resemblance to the tones of the Subtle World, to which the aura belongs. Thus, an aura can be photographed if the space around it is filled with meteoric dust or if powerful psychic energy takes part in the process. So, after doing what we can on a physical basis, let us again return to psychic energy. But for the accumulation of this energy it is vitally necessary, first of all, to avoid blasphemy, which disintegrates everything.
Caution with experiments upon the aura HEART, 566
I advise that one be especially cautious when conducting mechanical experiments upon the aura. A considerable increase in the eye’s receptivity can lead to atrophy of the optic nerve. Of course, as with everything, gradual development and long preparation are required. The heart may easily be scorched, and then it will not give rise to a vital experiment. Even poisons may be rendered powerless during a series of assimilations properly performed, but time and constancy are necessary.
Aura and the look FW II, 256
Prayers often contain the supplications, “Look Thou upon me” or “Turn Thy gaze to me.” In such words there is expressed great knowledge of the significance of the look. Precisely a look can change even the composition of the aura. Not only thought, but the very chemism of a glance has a fiery consequence. Those who know this ask the Higher Forces to look upon them, because in this magnetic chemism there is contained all-encompassing benevolence. Let us not forget that each look of a man has correspondingly the same significance; the more saturated with thought, the more powerful the glance. This is not direct suggestion, it is better to call it a saturation of space, for such chemism is disseminated far more extensively than may be supposed.… It is a joy to see how comforting looks can make the aura healthful. And the steady continuation of such a reaction can bring an enormous amelioration of all existence. Let us not forget that the presence of certain persons brings a considerable improvement in the aura of an entire assembly. They may be called Beacons of Salvation. Even when they are not directing energy their Od nevertheless penetrates the whole surroundings. Such natural agents of good health must be highly valued.
Aura and consciousness FW III, 222
The magnetic attraction of the aura greatly varies depending upon the combination of manifestations of different tensions. The consciousness sets aflame the power of the aura. When the consciousness is saturated with higher strivings, when it is directed to higher creativeness, the magnet of the aura increases a thousandfold. When the spirit aspires to the Higher Source the magnet of the aura is affirmed in its might. Each lofty striving produces a sediment, manifesting its saturation for each action. Each fiery transport gives to the aura a strong particular attraction which is irrevocably affirmed as the basis of higher action. The attraction of magnetic waves exerts its influence at great distances, and sendings of the spirit can especially be attracted to the closest auras. The creativeness of the spirit acts by means of these fiery magnets. On the path to the Fiery World one must affirm one’s own magnetic attractions.
Tensed aura and color AUM, 121
Many qualities are inherent in the aura. They are measured not only according to the size of the aura, but also by its inner tension. Indeed, the highly tensed aura is both the best shield and the most potent influence on its surroundings or environment. Sometimes radiations are good in color, but are not sufficiently intense.
Strengthening of the aura occurs through communion with the Higher World, as egoism falls away and selflessness is kindled. Thus, each communion with the Higher World will induce a strengthening of radiations. This subject invites scientific observation.
Recordings in the aura and space LHR I, 29 May 1931
The fact that not a single thought, not a single impulse, transient as it may be, is lost—since it is recorded in our aura and in space—this fact does not trouble us because our imagination is so poor and our intellect cannot comprehend it. Therefore, let us help ourselves in this important realization, and let us put everything on record. We shall enlarge our comprehension immensely if we check our decision and compare them with the consequences.
Karma and the aura LHR II, 24 September 1935
Above all, we should remember that our karma is created, weighted, or eased mainly by THOUGHTS. Precisely, thought and inner motives weave our aura, which is a magnetic field that either attracts or repels possibilities.
Balance
The attainment of balance is paramount in Cosmos INF I, 226
The attainment of balance takes such precedence in everything that the Magnet manifests the utmost attraction for the sake of this equilibrium. The rhythm evident throughout Cosmos reveals this principle, which governs all actions in nature. Constructiveness depends upon this lofty principle. How, then, is it possible not to realize this process of nature? And in the construction of life, the same principle is unavoidable. Rhythm, explosions, magnetic attraction—all these forces must be converted into the principle of equilibrium.
Light and Shadow LHR I, 11 August 1934
Some say that in the higher worlds there is no evil; but I would put it this way: there is no conscious, active evil in the higher worlds, but there, as everywhere, light and shadow are inevitable, for Light and Shadow is the great Balance of the Universe.
The balance of the world is maintained by opposing forces LHR II, 3 December 1937
The action of opposites creates harmony similar to centrifugal and centripetal forces, which, being interdependent, are necessary for each other in order that both of them may exist. If one were to cease to exist, the action of the other would immediately become destructive. Precisely, the manifested world is kept in balance by the opposing forces. These counterforces, or pairs of opposites, acquire this or that color, or quality, in our consciousness, in other words, they become either good or evil. On each plane of manifestation the degree of evil and good is determined by the consciousness of man, in accordance with the degree of his development. What is good on the lower plane may appear as evil on a higher one and vice versa. Hence, the relativity of all concepts in the manifested world.
The lack of balance of the Origins is destructive LHR I, 7 October 1930
Humanity should realize the majestic cosmic law of equivalency, the law of the dual Origin, as the foundation of existence. The predominance of one Origin over the other has created a lack of balance and destruction, which may now be observed in all of life. But let not the woman who has realized this law, and who strives toward equilibrium, let her not lose the beauty of the feminine image; let her not lose tenderness of heart, subtlety of feelings, the self-sacrifice and the courage of patience.
As the Power of the Invisible Sources LMG II, 300
It is gratifying to realize that two worlds will unite under the very eyes of humanity. The condition of spiritual purity will be understood as a practical requisite in life. And again, as in the most ancient times of priesthood’s prime but in a popular application, the fire of knowledge will begin to shine. The chief necessity is to bring into balance the forces of visible nature and the Power of the Invisible Sources.
Fire preserves the balance of the world HIER, 291
Motion into the future is similar to the movement of a flame. It is amazing how the fire, at times visibly and at times invisibly, lives, while vibrating and preserving the balance of the world.
Fire maintains the balance FW I, 300
Let each movement of Fire recall to us the power that maintains the balance. If the planet is equilibrated by the inner Fire, each being also will find support in the fire of the heart.
Human fiery blossoms sustain the balance of the world FW I, 60
He who does not help the regeneration of thought is no friend of the New World. Many times you have noticed that improvements and refinement occur imperceptibly when calculated in human measurements. It is difficult to perceive each bit of the growth of a plant stem; yet the beautiful flower differs so strikingly from the seed. Equally astounding are human transformations; it is precisely these fiery blossoms, rarest of all, which sustain the balance of the world.
An Agni Yogi represents the highest balance INF I, 221
An Agni Yogi represents the highest balance because the self-sacrificing creativeness of his spirit leads to the equilibrium of universal correlation. Therefore, the unbalance and disharmony of the centers is changed into equilibrium. The Teaching reiterates about these subtle differences; therefore, for ascent to the next step, one must understand the lack of balance in lower manifestations and the harmony in the higher.
Fiery meditation, the Path of Balance and Great Service FW II, 411
The path of equilibrium is attained through meditation. One should often repeat to people that reading, or even understanding, is not meditation. One must become accustomed to meditation. Cognition from without must furnish the impulse for the fiery process of meditation. Fire is the great equilibrator. Absolutely consciously must one approach the Path of Balance, where there will be no more waverings and doubts—where there will be only Great Service.
The Path of Balance advocated by all great Teachers LHR I, 25 March 1935
Remarkable are the statements of the great Antonius regarding the Royal Path or the Path of Balance. This Middle Way, or Golden Mean, was also advocated by all the great Teachers of humanity.
The golden mean AY, 195
Again we come to the need for balance, called by Our Teacher the golden mean, which may also be seen as the fullness of understanding.
Through spiritual attainment FW III, 247
Life is brought into balance only through spiritual attainment. Spiritual ascent is the only way to individual attainment and to attainment of the Common Good. When humanity is engulfed in its desires and its engenderings, how can one attract energies out of the Subtle World and reconcile them with human actions and aspirations! An impetus toward attainment does not result in an accumulation of energies if the will does not act in affirmation of the origins of Good. It was spoken with reason about the distorted mirror. Precisely humanity distorts each great concept in its warped mirror. Purification of consciousness and of the Teaching is the greatest problem of our time. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember the necessity of restoring the equilibrium of vital concepts.
Depends upon the human spirit INF II, 466
Only the affirmed magnet of the spirit can evoke the fire of creativeness to life, but humanity exerts its energies for the construction of steps which do not always proceed in line with the course of the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, the affirmation of balance or imbalance depends upon the human spirit. Thus, each cosmic step is tensed by the spirit and is made with the lever of Fire. It is thus that a vital action enters into a cosmic orbit.
How man can bring balance to the planet LHR II, 1 April 1937
Precious to us is each unity in the work for General Good and for preparing the consciousness to accept the New World, which is coming, but by different ways than many of us can now imagine. The luxury of destruction in all its aspects must depart into the past. Realization of responsibility, search for synthesis, and creativeness with broad cooperation will bring about a salutary balance on the planet.
Balance can be restored by the bond with the Higher World AUM, 64
It is frightful to see the spectacle of madness when evil attempts to wipe everything rational off the face of Earth. Malice acts like a destructive whirlwind. Only the bond with the Higher World can restore balance.
To develop persistent striving LHR II, 11 January 1936
Great balance is ordained by all the teachings of Light. And if you realize the presence of this power in yourself, let it help you to develop persistence in striving toward the indicated benevolent aim.
Balance is essential LHR II, 23 September 1937
Each individual, or isolated human ability has not an absolute, but a relative significance. Intellect without the enlightenment that comes from the fires of the heart and also the heart that is not supported by intellect are ugly manifestations. Balance is essential in everything. The goal of evolution is the attainment of the balance, or harmony of all human abilities and feelings. The tragedy of our age is indeed in the existence of the terrible conflict between the intellect and the heart. If Infinity lies before us, then surely all our abilities can develop infinitely. But here again their correct development will depend upon the equilibrium, or harmonious unfoldment, of all the potential forces that are stored in man. Synthesis is the highest harmony.
Balance is needed for health LHR I, 7 June 1934
Great is the error of thinking that it is possible to develop and increase the supply of psychic energy by way of excessive straining in work or by depriving oneself of sleep and food. The correct development of a high quality of psychic energy is possible only through the broadening of the consciousness and by the help of the Great Ones. But the cord of the heart, which connects the disciple with his Teacher, should be strong! All other, forced, methods and exercises can lead only to the lowest manifestations of psychic energy, or to the development of mediumism and eventually to obsession, and can even cause death. Therefore, all the Teachings have always stressed the Golden Mean, or Balance; care should be taken of health. Sleep is absolutely necessary because during sleep our subtle body is nourished by the vital substance of the Subtle World, which has contact with the higher energies. If deprived of this nourishment the spirit droops. In the polluted atmosphere of cities it is necessary to sleep not less than seven or eight hours; also the food should contain a sufficient amount of vitamins. All extremes are harmful.
Nutrition and the balance between physical and spiritual demands FW I, 484
In regard to the question of nutrition, it should be noted that it is necessary to have some raw vegetables or fruit each day; raw milk is likewise preferable if the cow is known, and also bread of a somewhat coarse flour. Thus one can obtain sufficient vitamins without increasing the obvious superfluity of food. Hence, one should not burden oneself with the thought of food, because such thought often obscures many valuable strivings. He who has found the balance between physical and spiritual demands already stands at the border of understanding the Higher World.
Battle
Battle and the unity of nations LMG I, 105
M∴ is accustomed to battle, and My children must be wise warriors.
The unity of nations will come through struggle.
I rejoice in beholding a valorous spirit.
Fight wisely now, for Our enemies are also your enemies.
I send you My Love and Strength.
The daily plan and battle AY, 179
Even when facing the greatest battle, we must continue to follow our usual daily plan. It would not be correct for a battle to disrupt the current of life. Battle is our destiny, and one must simply include it in the daily plan.
Battle as a source for the accumulation of energy HIER, 233
It is necessary to become as accustomed to battle as to daily labor. One should understand a battle not only as a test of excelling in strength but also as a source for the accumulation of energy. We cannot think of mastering the elements without a battle. And how ready must we be at a call, for otherwise we may waste the action of the Higher Forces. Hierarchy does not mean the steadfastness of repose, but steadfastness in the midst of battle. Can something else be substituted for battle, when Our Magnet is tense and each victory is the joy of the entire Hierarchy? If it is difficult for some to accept Hierarchy through love, let them accept it as a fundamental necessity.
The three battles of a human being SUP, 161
It was the Teacher Himself who wanted to prepare His disciples for that battle and therefore, rather than conceal the struggle that was taking place, He recounted His own experiences to illustrate it.
He said, “Every human being constantly finds himself in three battles. Although he may imagine that he is completely at peace, he actually takes part in three battles simultaneously.
“The first battle is between the free will and karma. Nothing can excuse man from taking part in the struggle between these two principles.
“The second battle takes place between the disembodied entities of good and evil, which surround man and influence him in one way or another. It is difficult to imagine the fury of the dark forces when they attempt to take possession of man.
“The third battle resounds in the Infinite, in space, between the subtle energies and the waves of chaos. The human imagination is too limited to envision these battles in Infinity. Human intellect comprehends earthly collisions, but is incapable of looking into space and imagining the powerful storms and forces working there. Only when human emotions are completely controlled can man start thinking about the invisible worlds. One should develop such thoughts, for they alone will make man a conscious co-worker with the Infinite forces.”
Be ready for battle HEART, 197
Isn’t it amazing that in the days of the Great Battle we can still speak about the imagination? For the Battle is not a work of imagination but already the clash of hordes! So one more page has been turned. I insist on great caution, great care, for the time is a great one. We are also gathering in the Tower in order to oppose all the evil ones. You ought to be ready for great battles, for only the inconsequential are not called to battle.
Know how to battle LMG I, 382
Like elephants crossing the forest, crushing the bushes and sweeping aside the trees,
So walk in the Great Service.
Therefore, know how to battle.
Many are called to the Knowledge,
But to few are opened the secrets of Our Decisions.
Therefore, know how to battle.
You will see how My Shield is defamed.
You will know how My Treasures are counterfeited.
Then shall you raise your sword.
Therefore, know how to battle.
Chiefly, beware of treason and light-mindedness—
Out of light-mindedness is treason born.
Therefore, know how to battle.
Battle and creation SUP, 116
Urusvati knows that there is a correlation between battle and creation. From the mundane point of view these concepts would appear to be opposites. But We say that creation is the dispersing of darkness, therefore there exists not opposition but a correlation between these two seemingly opposed concepts.
We are often accused of frightening people by putting so much stress on the concept of battle and for saying that Our Battle is endless. People assume that creation is peaceful, and battle destructive, but how can one think of creation without mastery over the elements, without a courageous struggle to overcome obstacles? Thus Our Battle, too, is mastery over chaos. If there were no such defense, the waves of chaos would overwhelm all achievements. It is important to realize fully that battle and creation are active principles of Be-ness.
When We discuss motion, We have in mind the very same dispersal of darkness. We advocate battle not as fratricidal slaughter, but as a beautiful defense of the whole manifested world. One cannot remain at peace when chaos is raging. It would be appropriate to illustrate this idea by the ancient maxim that to appreciate safety one must experience several earthquakes. Only on life’s precipice can one perceive Infinity.
Most people will not understand this, since for them battle is the opposite of creation.
The incessant battle of Light against darkness HIER, 354
Some people cannot tolerate Our frequent reminders about battle. For them let it be not a battle, but the opening of the Gates. The process of opening also requires energy; but for you, without need of hypocritical palliation, it may be said that the battle of Light against darkness proceeds incessantly. Many warriors help in this battle, otherwise we again would be engulfed in Chaos. Often the participants in the battle ask why, in their physical shells, they do not remember the achievements of their subtle bodies. But it would be criminal on Our part to permit such consciousness. The heart could not bear the realization of so gigantic a battle. Only an especially flaming heart retains the black missiles in its consciousness. The heart is stopped, either because of realization or through sclerosis. But the cosmic battle can strike at the strongest heart.
The rhythm of battle BRO, 490
The rhythm of battle lies not in a desire to kill. I affirm that manifested forces do not go out to fight; they stand on the defensive against chaos. Thus it is not easy for many to understand that the battle is continuous, only its rhythm changes. Timid ones tremble at a single mention of the battle and ask, When will it end? But they become completely crestfallen when told that the battle will come to an end only with the termination of chaos. Is this not terrifying for some? But terror is not suitable on the path to Brotherhood.
The Battle is not on the physical plane HEART, 84
The spiritual battle causes an influx of blood into the extremities. An Agni Yogi with a fiery Chalice is not left behind; help is assured when a flaming heart gathers brave spirits around it. The Battle is not on the physical plane. It is not small earthly forces that vie with each other; rather, Forces with ages of experience have gathered to determine their destinies! The earthly reflections of the Battle swell out like unexpected blisters! But the fiery heart does not act according to earthly signs. The tension is very high!
The heart during the battle HEART, 360
Now that I am speaking about the heart, you can understand why We spoke about the Hierarchy before the battle but are affirming the heart during the battle. Truly, only through the heart shall we conquer.
Devotion and vigilance are needed in a spiritual battle HEART, 146
You should remember that while the spiritual battle rages there may be unusual vibrations, and of course you should not expect that they will all be in harmony.
You may ask Me what I need of you right now. I need devotion, a devotion that is purified of all additives. When space shudders, we need to purify our feelings, just as an archer removes the tiniest particle of fluff from the tip of his arrow. Our Battle is moving forward, so plant your feet firmly and cast aside every impediment.
What kind of help is possible when a battle is going on? First of all, it is possible to create new circumstances; therefore vigilance, and still more vigilance!
Battle and calmness BRO, 542
We call to calmness and at the same time constantly speak of battle. One should understand this struggle as an accumulation of strength through work. It is impossible to intensify energy without labor, and each labor is a battle with chaos. Thus, knowledge of the meaning of battle will bestow calmness.
The Great Battle as connected to the worlds—earthly and Subtle LHR I, 12 December 1931
I would like the present time to be the turning point in your life. What was possible yesterday may not be possible tomorrow. Truly, courage unthinkable yesterday may be attained tomorrow. The battle on the Earth will be as terrible as it is in the Subtle Worlds. The world is broken into numerous factions. Only complete striving toward Us will save you. Of course, the least little sign of disorder and hostility among you will be painful for Me. Remember this! Thus, I confirm the development of Our actions in spite of the unprecedented attacks! But in this battle there is no reconciliation. We shall note disturbances in Europe, we shall witness many treacheries, but the Great Battle will solve the problems of the world. We also should realize that Light is invincible. The manifestation of darkness is a sign of ignorance. I repeat that tomorrow we shall awaken entirely different. In the Subtle World collisions are taking place along the line of the dead hearts. You will shortly see the results of these actions on Earth: everywhere there will be incoherence. The fall of countries, epidemics and poor harvests also will be manifested, and the world will split into new divisions.
The Great Battle as it occurs in the Subtle and earthly worlds HEART, 180
No sooner is the beginning of the Great Battle mentioned than someone starts to feel tired. What will he have to say, then, when he confronts countless hostile warriors? Every Yuga has a preparatory phase of considerable length, but there may be periods of acceleration when all the forces must be intensified to an unusual degree. People should not understand the great, decisive Battle as just a war. The manifestation of the Battle is something far deeper. Its torrent will flow through the entire Subtle World as well as the earthly. It will express itself not only in armed conflicts but also in unprecedented clashes among peoples. The boundaries between the belligerents will be as tortuous as those between good and evil. The earthly eye will not have access to many of the decisive battles. The ominous clashes in the Subtle World will express themselves as catastrophes on the earthly path. Similarly, earthly courage will have an impact on the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. The Great Battle will be the first link in the unification of the worlds. Thus, one can expect quick actions to arise from every direction. Cooperation has enormous significance in this Battle. Even now the star of the flaming heart is bringing tremendous help. Since this help may not always be visible, you can illustrate it by citing the example of an author who exerts great influence even though he does not know his readers. The same may be said about cooperation between the two worlds. One has to maintain a high degree of tension in the days of the Battle. Of course, this does not rule out doing all kinds of everyday work, but in performing each job you should remember to send it off with a thought for the benefit of Light. Likewise, whenever you are pierced by a hostile arrow, you should be conscious and receive each blow in the name of the Great Battle.
Humanity’s involvement in the battle SUP, 271
Urusvati knows the unique characteristics of this Armageddon. Similar battles have taken place in the past, but what is unique about the present? As always the Greatest Forces are involved, but humanity is also involved as never before! The entire planet is participating in this battle, each one in his own way, and everywhere the tension is unprecedented.
Now let us try to imagine how all who are involved in this battle are connected with the Subtle World. The invisible hordes of that world are far more numerous than the earthly ones, and they are connected to even higher spheres. Therefore Armageddon must be thought of as a supermundane manifestation. One must have a clear idea of the character and size of the present battle to appreciate its full significance. Only then can one begin to comprehend the battles here on Earth.
Even without experiencing the grandeur of the Great Battle, one can clearly see that the world has gone quite mad. Even logic cannot explain the conflicts of nations, which can bring no good. For the average person the reasons are entirely obscure. The truth is that nations are subject to invisible promptings to ruin the planet. As above, so below. At Our Abode, it is terrible to see how all the spheres of the Subtle World are involved in this battle, and that, like great dark clouds, they press upon the earthly planes.
Let us not assume that when the supermundane battle expands it does not affect us here on Earth. On the contrary, it is reflected upon the entire earthly space, and involves not only the warriors, but also all ordinarily neutral beings. It not only brings illness, but also poisons the mind, and this, of course, is the most perilous. It is no wonder that sensitive organisms prefer to leave! But it is better to be in the thick of battle than to receive passively a rain of splinters and poisoned arrows. I strongly affirm that the events are approaching a climax.
Welcome the battle LHR I, 15 January 1930
The ancient wisdom says: “Welcome the day of battle; do not turn away from obstacles.” When there is deviation there is only detention, not salvation. The one who is not afraid to become a participant of eternal and infinite motion, truly, can accept the part of a fighter. The readiness, the undeferred rhythm will rush him into the radiance of Cosmos. Notice: “Fear and hesitation are as dams to the spirit.”
We must become accustomed to the constant battle and try to love it. Each atom of Cosmos is fighting! After one victory is achieved, we must be ready for the next still greater one, for in proportion to the growth of our consciousness our actions also grow, and the battle grows wider and becomes more responsible. In the whole of Cosmos the endless battle is taking place, and all of us, visibly and invisibly, are involved in it. It is time to realize this because by realizing, by strengthening our spirit, we shall become the real victors. Directed by the High Wisdom, which indicates to us the right direction, we shall cross over all abysses! And without being dazzled by the vision, joyously and luminously we may look into the future.
Beauty
Beauty is in variety LHR I, 7 October 1930
Beauty is in variety, but all should have one general foundation—the foundation of striving toward the General Good. The broadest cooperation is inscribed on the Banner of the Mother of the World. Therefore, let us display the utmost tolerance.
Achievements of empires have been constructed by Beauty NR-RL, Culture
The same scientists have pointed out to us that Culture and the achievements of empires have been constructed by Beauty. Take away the monuments of Beauty and the whole aspect of history will be depleted. The virility of Beauty, the age-long inviolability of Culture tells us of the true transmutation of abstraction into manifested life. And we are not dreamers at all, but workers for life, and our apostolate above all is content in that we are striving to say to the people, “Remember Beauty. Do not exile its image from life, but also actively call others to this feast of joy! And if you see allies, do not bid them depart, but find the full measure of benevolent containment in order to call us to the very same peaceful, measureless field of labor and construction. In Beauty and in Spirit shall our strength be multiplied. Look into the heights and spread thy wings as the conqueror of the predestined Light.” . . . In the day of spiritual disturbances and tremor, we shall repeatedly affirm the very same construction and the same benevolent Light. And there are no conditions which could turn one aside who has entered the path of construction. And we shall not be afraid in the name of the Beautiful; and we shall remember that the ridicule of ignorance is only a torch of achievement. If we will eschew egotism, if we will strive not only ourselves towards the path of the Beautiful, but also by all possible means open it to our nearest ones, then we shall have already fulfilled the next task of the enlightening of Culture—the ascension of the Spirit.
Trying to define Beauty DE, Agni Yoga Quarterly, January, 2003)
The dictionary definition (something that provides aesthetic pleasure) certainly cannot be what we mean in Agni Yoga, when we talk about Beauty. The dictionary will not do justice to many of the terms that we use so often. Beauty is a great, grand, and all-embracing principle. So maybe the definition of beauty is best when it includes the aggregate of all our ideas about the subject, rather than the very limited definition provided by the dictionary.
This reminds me of the problem of defining God. There are teachings that discuss the 99 attributes of God, for example. The ninety-nine is a metaphor for the Infinitude of attributes of God. I attended a one-week seminar on the subject, and everyone finished the week with the knowledge that knowing God is impossible.
I think it is the same with Beauty. It is so huge a concept that we will never be able to put our minds (or words) around it. A long period of study can only lead each of us to come to some very limited, partial idea of what Beauty is.
It is the same with Love, another aspect of the Triad: Love, Beauty, Action, that lies in the heart of the Teaching. We know what love is when we fall in love, when we love our pets, our gardens, our neighbors and relatives. But what does it mean to love the universe? to love all that exists, the stinky as well as the aromatic? How do we define that kind of love?
Beauty as a talisman LMG I, 199
I bring a talisman to all: Whosoever proclaims Beauty shall be saved.
The beginning of a new Teaching LMG I, 288
You lay a new foundation for the manifestation of Beauty.
Beauty and your new path LMG I, 344
New ones will manifest themselves in action. They will reveal the shield of Beauty, And, full of love, will open the doors to those who knock.…And a Bridge of Beauty will lead you on your new path.
Through Beauty, you will approach Life LMG I, 333
Through Beauty will you approach. Understand and remember. I have entrusted you to pronounce Beauty. I bid you pronounce Beauty. If you desire the gates to be opened to you, use My Sign.
I said Beauty, in combat and victory. I said Beauty, and failure was covered by Beauty. Mountains blossomed with Beauty. And you must give entrance to the flowers of Beauty.
Let the children approach. Bow before Him Who brought the Beauty of the great Universe.
Understand, there are no possessions—nor decisions, nor pride, nor repentance. There is one thing alone—Beauty. And to you I say: Guard, expound, and affirm this Beauty. Therein lies your way. With Beauty shall I meet those who will come to Me. And they are already on their way.
The realization of beauty is rare LMG II, 203
One must know that amidst spirituality the realization of beauty lives but rarely. A sound understanding of beauty is the rarest quality, and will be valued by the Lords above many things.
In prayer there is beauty LMG II, 307
Prayer is the realization of eternity. In prayer there is beauty, love, daring, courage, self-sacrifice, steadfastness, aspiration.
Tests are the thresholds to the gates of Beauty LMG II, 341
You ask why so many tests are necessary. In the Community everything is attained by experience; therefore, it is right to regard testing’s as growth. Tests lie as thresholds to the gates of Beauty. Do away with sighing and tearful faces when speaking about tests.
The Subtle World SUP, 62
The lower strata of the Subtle World manifest much ugliness. It is essential that Earth be purified of it. When I speak about the power of Beauty, I have in mind not only Earth, but also the Subtle World. We live half our lives in the Subtle World, and many of Our near ones are already in their subtle bodies. One can imagine the diversity of inner life manifested in Our Abode when the earthly exterior comes in contact with the supermundane worlds. Radiant are the flashes of fire and the rays!
The Subtle World SUP, 426
Urusvati knows that most people cannot perceive the beauty of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly world people have difficulty grasping the manifestation of beauty, and then only sense it in a crude way. Amidst the subtler harmonies they will feel themselves to be as if in a fog. How many are able to rejoice at the wondrous beauties of light, and will not the music of the spheres seem monotonous to the ear torn by earthly cacophonies? People will better appreciate the harmony of the higher spheres if, to a certain degree at least, they can accept the best earthly harmonies.…
People may listen to the most exalted words yet not apply them in life. When We speak about upbringing, education in the perception of beauty is the most important aspect. Man must belong to Beauty! He can perceive it in every sunbeam. He can accept it in the harmony of sounds. Poverty is no obstacle, for Cosmos is open equally to the poor and the rich. Let earthly teachers learn to train people in the perception of Beauty.
The Thinker said, “He who does not know the ways of Beauty will not dare to turn to the Divine Heights.”
Earthly beauty vs supermundane beauty SUP, 69
One must be reborn to understand that earthly beauty seems beautiful only because man does not know supermundane beauty. On Earth many things are understood in a distorted way, and people are always ready to imagine that among the worlds there is as much hostility as there is on Earth.
Music, Muses, and Plato SUP, 42
Urusvati has developed her musical talent beautifully. This proficiency is achieved as the result of much labor in other lives. According to the Teachings of Plato, music should not be understood in the narrow sense of music alone, but as participation in all the harmonious arts. In singing, in poetry, in painting, in sculpture, in architecture, in speech, and, finally, in all manifestations of sound, musicality is expressed. In Hellas a ceremony to all the Muses was performed. Tragedy, dance, and all rhythmic movement served the harmony of Cosmos. Much is spoken about beauty, but the importance of harmony is little understood. Beauty is an uplifting concept, and each offering to beauty is an offering to the equilibrium of Cosmos. Everyone who expresses music in himself sacrifices, not for himself, but for others, for humanity, for Cosmos.
Perfection of thought is an expression of beautiful musicality. The highest rhythm is the best prophylaxis, a pure bridge to the highest worlds. Thus We affirm Beauty in Our Abode. Urusvati has noted that the music of the spheres is characterized by a harmony of rhythm. It is precisely this quality that brings inspiration to humanity. People usually do not think about the sources of inspiration, but if they did they would help Our work greatly.
Muse of Joy SUP, 231
The Thinker taught, “Know how to recognize joy. Among the Muses there is the Muse of Joy, but you can invite this Protectress only by beautiful words and thoughts. Do not attempt to threaten and demand, for She comes only by the path of Beauty.”
The most useful thoughts SUP, 226
People should not compete to be innovative but should train themselves to think about the useful and the Beautiful. It would be better to think about essentials and how one can contribute the utmost good to the world. The most useful thoughts are those dedicated to Beauty. Ugliness is not fitting for evolution.
The Thinker proclaimed that Beauty is the most essential, and His power to convince many of this was great.
Beauty is also Goodness SUP, 288
The Thinker understood ages ago that Beauty is also Goodness.
Concentrate on beautiful works, art, and exposure to ugliness SUP, 602
Do not think that such mental work is available only to special beings. Everyone can develop the imagination, but certain conditions must be observed. It is good when one imagines the beautiful, but if ugliness is evoked, incalculable harm will result. Therefore, one must think beautifully. For these excellent images are offered by nature, but if someone is incapable of contemplating the beauties of nature, he can immerse himself in beautiful works of art, in which the creators have expressed a synthesis of all their observations of nature. Learn to concentrate on the most beautiful works, otherwise you will be exposed to ugliness.
Pregnant women should think about beauty SUP, 647
Not without reason it is suggested to pregnant women to think about beauty, and to keep beautiful objects around them. This same advice should be followed by everyone, when approaching sleep. It is not difficult to spend the last minutes thinking about something lofty. Do not think that this is hypocrisy. Man must know how to control his thoughts. Even when burdened by problems, he can allow himself a moment of rest and aspire towards beautiful dreams. This is true also when conversing during meals. Experienced people know how harmful it is to partake of food during an unpleasant conversation. Every physician will confirm this. And so, in everything one can promote psychic healthfulness, which is more beneficial than many vitamins.
Beauty of labor will heal our wounds SUP, 760
The Thinker summoned His disciples to common labor, saying, “Let the beauty of labor heal our wounds.”
The consciousness of beauty and creating a Garden of Beauty NEC, 27
He who proceeds with a consciousness of beauty cannot be confused. Only confusion can bar the way.
It is not quite correct to say that beauty will save the world. It is more accurate to say that the realization of beauty will save the world.
One can walk through obstacles of ugliness toward a beacon of beauty, scattering seeds without number. When one can create a garden of beauty there is nothing to fear. There is no weariness when the garden of the spirit admits the newcomers.
Education and the paths of beauty NEC, 104
Each school must be a complete educational unit. In schools there must be a useful museum in which the pupils themselves take part. There must be a cooperative, and the pupils must also be taught such cooperation. All phases of art must be included. Without the paths of beauty there can be no education.
Be-ness
The best formula of the essence of Be-ness INF I, 33
Only by one’s own hand, only by one’s own will, only by one’s own striving, only by one’s own work can the spirit become a conscious co-worker of the Infinite. The lever will descend upon the constricted horizon, to devastate that which obscures the course of evolution. But the lever of the actions of the full life, affirmed as a union with the higher sphere, will descend as the regenerating Fire.
The manifestation of oneness, the manifestation of indivisibility, and the realization of the kernel of the spirit as a creator, will give the best formula of the essence of Be-ness.
Be-ness is the Fire of Cosmos INF I, 56
The achievement of drawing near the manifestation of Fire brings humanity closer to Infinity. Since Be-ness is Flame, all dissolves in the flaming manifestations. Since Be-ness is Fire, all is permeated with it. Since Be-ness is Fiery Expanse, our life is filled with cosmic energy.
Cosmos, our will, and Be-ness INF I, 61
He who considers himself condemned to eternal labor bars spiritually his path to Infinity. Only he who realizes the beauty of the chosen path can acquire the Spatial Fire. The formula of keeping pace with the Cosmos in accelerated rhythm will afford the best understanding of life.
The Cosmos and our will symbolize the assertion of Be-ness. And the freedom of will is but a great possibility for the manifestation of the human spirit. When the Fire of Space directs the consciousness to the Infinite, then the rushing stream of energy is intensified. When isolation will cease, then the fusion will direct toward Infinity. In all Space there is one pulse, and the Law of the Cosmos is one for all that exists. Creation is designated for all affirmed lives and for all Space.
The path of consciousness and Be-ness INF I, 136
Spirit-knowledge is that principle which indicates to man the path of consciousness. When man severs himself from the forces of the Cosmic Magnet, he recognizes only the expression of the physical existence. Not being linked in spirit with the higher energies, man truly destroys his best possibilities. Only a conscious acceptance of the existence of the Magnet, which unites the spirit with the highest energies, can bring man nearer to the law of cosmic magnetism. The formula which centers man on the planet does not correspond to reality. The conjunction of the spatial bodies with the fire of the spirit lies at the foundation of Be-ness.
One Heart and Be-ness INF I, 171
Homogeneousness and consubstantiality are identical. Thus, only can we understand Be-ness. The world is created of One Heart, and that Heart beats through the one pulsation of the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the principle which affirms homogeneousness in all things affirms unity. Thus, the principle of fusion is ordained by the creative Reason. Therefore, I say that the knowledge of the beauty of Be-ness can further the cosmic evolution. Many are the beautiful mysteries in the Cosmos!
Be-ness is Fire INF I, 296
Nothing can resist Fire. In the sphere of evolution, nothing can impede Fire. The invisible power of thought and its manifestations are intensified by the most subtle energies of Fire. In the sphere of Fire, the stimulus of tension actuates the process of creation. The stimulus of Be-ness is Fire, and this element acts in each breath.
The astral and material fires are affirmed physically, each in its own sphere. It is impossible to name the spheres of effects pertaining to the subtle energies; therefore, one should trace the inception of each process.
The principle of unity and Be-ness INF II, 33
The strivings of Cosmos are manifested upon this principle. When Our Brothers of Humanity adhere to the cosmic creativeness, the principle of unity is affirmed. The property of intense fire contains in itself the property of unification. The inherent impulse of striving attracts the atom toward consummation. The union with the Highest Reason is followed by cosmic fusion. The Crown of Be-ness unites that which belongs to it. The Highest Reason blends that which it manifests. The Cosmic Magnet fuses that which it gathers. Thus, triumphs the beauty of Be-ness!
Oneness as affirmed law of Be-ness INF II, 49
Upon Oneness stands the entire affirmed Be-ness. The operating law is so stupendous that all cosmic construction rests upon this principle. In every manifestation this law assembles the parts, uniting those which belong to each other. This great law is the Crown of Cosmos.
Karma as the steps of Be-ness INF II, 159
Karma gathers the currents which are adapted to the affirmed improvement. When the spirit strains all efforts, the manifestation of the transmutation can develop the best possibilities. Only the adaptability to the karmic current provides the affirmed cosmic foundation. Thus, karma and striving give to humanity the essential impulses. Only the guidance of karma carries one to the step of Be-ness. Therefore, when man realizes the power of karma and strives to express the best aspirations, his path is parallel with the universal energy. The universal energy attracts the creative strivings. The future and the Infinite are thus being built.
Karma and the whole of Be-ness LHR I, 11 June 1935
Yes, the law of Karma is most complex; only an Arhat is able to perceive all its actions. Truly speaking, there is nothing but karma! The whole of Be-ness is an endless chain of causes and effects, each effect becoming the cause of the next effect, and so on, ad infinitum. Man ends his karma on this planet in order that he may continue it in other worlds. The end of one cycle of karma comes to man when all the elements or energies which form his being have achieved all the perfection possible on this planet.
The Book of Life and the page of Be-ness INF II, 507
In the Book of Life is contained the saturated stream of creative fire. Only upon the higher law can the page of Sublime Be-ness be affirmed. Valiantly must the spirit strive to the realization of all the subtle principles in order to attain higher knowledge. The Book of Life contains every aspiring action. The Book of Life contains the manifestation of all vital fires. The heart carries in itself all imprints of the Book of Life. The heart carries in itself the beauty of Be-ness and boundless cognition. Verily, the attainment of the heart affirms all possibilities. Verily, the attainment of the heart forges all the best steps.
Be-ness by adhering to Hierarchy HIER, 420
Illumination of the spirit! How can one reach this step? How can one penetrate into the primary source of Truth, if not by adhering to Hierarchy? The spirit can be illumined only through the source of Light. Where can one find a leading ray, if not in Hierarchy? Humanity has been drawing its power, not from within itself, but from the power of the great Hierarchy. Thus, through centuries Our creativeness has guided humanity. Thus, man can be directed only by the Higher Power of Hierarchy. The illumination of the spirit is assuredly the path of adherence to the highest Hierarchy. Hence, those who search for Truth can find the significance of Be-ness only in the path of ascent toward Hierarchy, otherwise life remains a vicious circle, and for millenniums the spirit will not find its liberation. Thus, the law of Hierarchy is the leading principle.
Be-ness and the tension of spirit FW III, 345
Tension of the higher energies of the spirit is one of the most powerful creative channels. Tension of the spirit concerns the subtlest energies in the depths of Be-ness. It is impossible to let such potent creativeness escape with impunity, for only in the depths of Be-ness is it possible to be in contact with the most direct energies. Through contact with the depths are revealed all the qualities which govern all creative origins. Therefore, humanity has lost its fiery receptivity because it has clung only to the external manifestations of space.
Prayer as bond with Higher World as a foundation of Be-ness AUM, 42
An opinion exists that prayer is something apart from daily life, whereas it is the foundation of life. Without a link with the Higher World humanity would be unthinkable, it would be worse than the beasts! Thus, one may regard this bond with the Higher World as the foundation of Be-ness. It matters not in what language the invocation is uttered. Thought has no tongue, yet it is all-pervading of Cosmos.
The bond of our heart and Be-ness LHR I, 6 December 1934
The Cosmic Magnet is the Cosmic Heart, or the consciousness of the Crown of the Cosmic Intelligence—the Hierarchy of Light. Precisely, the Cosmic Magnet is the bond with the higher worlds in the order of Be-ness. The bond of our heart with the Heart and Consciousness of the Highest Hierarch of our planet leads us into the majestic current of the Cosmic Magnet.
God as the purest first principle of Be-ness LHR I, 1 February 1935
Is it possible to affirm more clearly the concept of God as the purest first Principle or Element of Be-ness than in these words expressed by the great Greek philosopher and Christian Father?
The mystery of differentiation and fusion into one is the greatest Mystery and Beauty of Be-ness.
Be-ness as constant expansion and endless unfoldment LHR II, 17 January 1936
The Law of Be-ness indicates a constant expansion and endless unfoldment. Only in this unfoldment, in this perpetual containment of all possibilities is there eternal life. Sever this realization, and the life of such a man will become attached to only the fleeting consciousness of a single personality.
Growing of spirit and heart in Be-ness LHR II, 16 April 1936
Consciousness is growing, and the quests of the spirit and heart are expanding. In spite of the aggressiveness of the old and outworn consciousnesses, a new comprehension is setting its path. All the dams can only temporarily hold back this current; and it will be all the more powerful when it breaks through. Everything in the Cosmos lives and changes. The foundation and essence of Consciousness is an eternal movement. Following this principle of motion, the New World strives in concordance with the Cosmic Magnet, which indicates the way through the Dictates of Be-ness.
Body, or Bodies
The body and highest vibrations LMG I, 115
When amidst the highest vibrations, the body is transformed. The body obeys the spirit as the slave obeys his master.
Sufferings of the body LMG I, 373
The sufferings of the body reveal truths to you.
Detachment and the subtle body HEART, 273
The karmic husk reminds one of another kind of shell, the shell of the subtle body that also brings about many disturbances. Actually, neither of these shells ought to exist in the first place. It is only human imperfection that allows these borderline formations to exist. Of course, the physical body undergoes transformation into a subtle body, but if the spirit lags in freeing itself from earthly attractions and lust, the subtle body cannot separate in a pure condition from the physical. In such cases, it bears a distinct deposit of earthly passions. Even if the subtle body frees itself of such vestiges, this shell will still linger for a long time, wandering and swaying about like a scarecrow—and often a very negative scarecrow.
Rest and the body LMG II, 174
Before the astral body sets out there is an outflow from the vertebrae. The various nerve centers unfold differently, and the time comes when this difference must be normalized by rest, just as a tuned piano should not be touched for a while nor pounded with any metallic object.
Astral body AY, 439
It will not be difficult in the near future to achieve projection of the astral body as a common ability. It will not be difficult to learn to control random projections of the astral body, which occur more often than one would think. The Teaching assumes full use of all one’s available abilities. Why, then, do people ignore the possibility of utilizing the subtle body in life? The teaching about the subtle body is very ancient. The activity of the subtle body is not thought about in the physical life, but its projection nevertheless does take place. This means that all progress will depend upon the level of understanding and experience.… Man himself, should realize that he can annex the subtle body to his daily physical life. Gradually, then, he will observe the manifestation of the astral body. When the physical body is kept immobile, it should not be touched or disturbed, and should be left in silence. When the sight is directed inward one should not bring light near or change the temperature. These conditions are not at all difficult and can be established by common agreement. For a long time, the subtle body will be independent of the intellect, but then it will enter into harmony with the higher consciousness.…
There is no doubt that narcotics and meats are obstacles to the harmonizing of the physical and astral bodies. But certainly, there is no room for coercion in this, for all harmonizing efforts must proceed in co-measurement.
Altitude affects the bodies AY, 73
You know that at an altitude of eleven thousand feet the astral body acquires a special quality. Each altitude has its specific effect on each body. You may have observed that at an altitude of seven thousand feet man can decrease his intake of food. The need for food gradually decreases as one ascends until at an altitude of sixteen thousand feet the decrease is substantial. Above an altitude of nine thousand feet I do not advise the use of wine, coffee, pepper, or other spices. Above seventeen thousand feet even strong tea is inadvisable. With the decreasing need for food there is a parallel decrease in the need for sleep; one can consider sleeping for no more than six hours, and at twenty thousand feet four is quite enough. Thus, one can understand that at great altitudes one can remain almost without sleep, or food.
Wounds and the subtle body HEART, 109
The wounding of the subtle body ought to be an object of scientific study. Such wounds happen much more often than people may think. During battle or in experiencing the discomforts of returning to the physical body, you can observe the injury, which is always reflected in physical pain. Moreover, the feelings of pain focus on the most stressed part of the organism.
Flights to the other worlds SUP, 129
Urusvati attempts to compare a flight to the far-off worlds to a flight into the higher spheres of the Subtle World or up to the Fiery Realm. Fundamentally, both flights are performed in the subtle body, although in different dimensions, and there is danger in both of them. A definite change of pressure is felt when approaching the far-off worlds. For example, let us remember what happened to Sister I., whose flights nearly tore the connecting cord. The dangers are even more grave when we prematurely attempt to contact the Fiery Worlds. The subtle body can be consumed if it has not been prepared by a lengthy, gradual approach.
Do not forget that a subtle body, even of high refinement, remains a material body, and is subject to laws which, though of a higher order, are nevertheless material.
Good deeds and the subtle body SUP, 557
Urusvati knows how the subtle body is nurtured by good deeds. Many will think that this idea is foolish or even absurd. For them a subtle body does not exist, and the concept of good deeds is a relative one. But in reality, the subtle body gains strength from all that is lofty; that is why good thoughts and deeds are so important.
Similarly, art brings moments of highest joy and thus provides the most nourishing sustenance to the subtle body. When the ancients taught about deriving nourishment from air, they had in mind the influence of its finer qualities upon the subtle body.
Some people think that the subtle body is indestructible, and that no earthly influence can do harm to it, but this idea is incorrect. The subtle body is a material body, and therefore can gain strength, or become sick, or even decompose. It has its own life, which at times may not be in accord with the physical body. The turmoil of outside influences can cause it to cease functioning, even before the end of the physical body.
We have already spoken about the so-called living dead, whose subtle bodies have died, although the physical ones are still living. In such cases the psychic energy is in an abnormal state. It has mostly left the physical body after the death of the subtle body, but as long as the heart continues to work, the energy remains bound to the decomposed subtle sheath.
Flights of the subtle body LMG II, 188
The flights of the subtle body fall into two categories: either the body flows out from the feet and aimlessly wanders about, or it passes through the upper centers and flies forth on spiritual missions—it speeds across oceans in an instant, teaches people, and saturates auras.
It should be mentioned that only extraordinary effort and resourcefulness can make the subtle body concentrate its touch upon a physical object, because usually the spirit strives to act on spirit, losing sight of the fact that objects can be excellent conductors.
Besides the astral body, the mental body also acts. Certainly, the astral body does leave the physical, but We do not place much value on its actions. For Us the consciousness of the mental body is more important. Sharpening the focus of this force is not so simple.
The spirit and the body LMG II, 256
The spirit can correct the defects of the physical body: The main factor is spirit.
Tension in the body NEC, 155
Even a simple tenseness of the body reinforces elementary manifestations. Not only overburdening of the nerve centers but also muscular contractions create a strengthened emanation of feelings. Not sitting in calm comfort but distending one’s limbs in toil will produce a saturation of energy. But indeed, bodily tension is only for the most elementary manifestations; tension of the brain centers is needed. Continual intenseness will be the best.
Sleep and the body AY, 196
One must with equal caution guard the purity of the air in one’s sleeping room. One should remember that during the departure of the astral body the physical body remains unprotected, and if the air is poisoned, the appearance of undesirable guests is unavoidable. Mint is the best disinfectant. It also aids the astral body, which leaves the physical body more often than we think. It may at times wander aimlessly, staying close to the physical body, or it may enter upon a new course of action and gain much knowledge. The imperative duty of each one is to create the best conditions for one’s astral body.
Psychic energy and sickness HIER, 190
It is necessary to understand it literally when I say that a considerable number of sicknesses should be treated with psychic energy. Infection of the nerve substance will always be the primary cause of various diseases. In the infection of the nerve substance the Higher World unites with the lower; through a gap in the nerve substance any intruder can penetrate, beginning with obsession and ending with cancer. Yet the nerve substance can be protected only by psychic energy. This training of psychic energy will be the true prophylaxis of humanity. At least a pure thought can be applied, thereby protecting the entrances to the nerve spheres. Even such a simple measure will be useful. Also, psychic energy will be the best purification during the period of a hidden disease. But terrible is the decomposition of the nerve substance under the influence of drunkenness and all kinds of vices. Ponder upon the state of the subtle body, when the subtlest nerves assume the significance of a skeleton! Bones belong to Earth, nerves to the Subtle World, Light to the Spirit.
Kama-Manas and Kama-Rupa bodies LHR I, 11 June 1935
Kama-Manas, or the lower intellect (literally, the intellect of desires), and Kama-Rupa, or subjective form (the form of mental and physical desires and thoughts). This is the thinker in action. Kama, in connection with Manas (the higher) and Buddhi, forms the higher Subtle Body (the astral body, in order that it be not confused with its etheric double, is often called “the lower astral”) or the spiritual soul of the spiritually developed man. Kama-Manas is a sort of bridge which connects the higher Manas with Kama-Rupa, thus connecting Manas and Form to make the Kama-Manas body, or human soul. When this bridge between Manas and its lower aspect, Kama-Manas, has been established, i.e., when man begins to receive the impressions from the higher Buddhi-Manas, we can say that man is spiritually developed and approaches immortality.…
Hence, the true individuality of man is his causal body, or spiritual soul, whereas his lower soul is his personality, i.e., the changing earthly manifestations.
Brotherhood
Cooperation and the Brotherhood BRO, 166
Once again let us affirm the distinction between cooperation and Brotherhood. I note a puzzlement about this, as if the two concepts were identical. But they are different steps. Cooperation is definitely expressed in outward action, but Brotherhood is conceived in the depths of the consciousness. Co-workers may differ in the degree of consciousness attained, whereas brothers will sense each other precisely according to consciousness. Brothers may not be working together outwardly, but their thinking will be strongly knit together. They will be united freely; their unity will not be a burdensome yoke or a bondage. But precisely these brothers will understand unity as a powerful motive force for the good of the world. It is impossible to place limits upon such unity, for its basis will be love. Thus, cooperation will be a preparation for the realization of Brotherhood.
Brotherhood as an exalted cooperative BRO, 541
Some will call Brotherhood an exalted cooperative. Let us not stand in the way of such a definition. It is essential that the concept of Brotherhood enter life, and cooperation is already near to the understanding of the broad masses. Each heightening of cooperation will thereby be an approach to Brotherhood. Let people ponder carefully upon those traits of their characters which contribute to the strengthening of cooperation. Precisely these qualities will be of need to them on the path to Brotherhood.… Each cooperative must also safeguard the individuality; only on this condition can cooperation be multiform and fruitful.
Thus, one can elevate oneself from Earth to the understanding of the beautiful concept of Brotherhood.
Concept of Brotherhood BRO, 204
Gradually it will become known that the legend is the true history; then documents will be found. Each revelation confirms the fact that truth lives on and must be perceived. Since myths live on, then too the history of the Brotherhood will acquire authenticity. It can be noted that information about the Brotherhood is especially suspected. Many circumstances are accepted quite easily, but the existence of the Brotherhood has a particularly striking effect. People are prepared to encounter an unknown hermit, but for some reason it is difficult for them to picture a society of such hermits.… It is not difficult to understand who is against the concept of Brotherhood. These creatures know perfectly well about the existence of the Brotherhood, and they tremble lest this knowledge reach the people. But all is accomplished in due time. If people do not know, still they are beginning to have premonitions
Brotherhood as a Beacon of Light BRO, 461
The Brotherhood is not a shelter, but a Beacon of Light, it is as a Watchtower; thus, must the manifestation of the Brotherhood be understood. Otherwise, people will often assume that Brothers seek safety from various
persecutors. No, the seclusion of the Brotherhood is necessitated by completely other causes. As a Beacon on a lofty peak, the Brotherhood applies its knowledge for the salvation of humanity.
The Chalice and Brotherhood BRO, 464
The Chalice, just as the heart, is especially close to the concept of Brotherhood. The Chalice is the repository of everything loved and precious. Sometimes, much that has been gathered into the Chalice remains concealed for entire lives, but if the concept of Brotherhood has been impressed upon the Chalice, it will resound in both joy and yearning in all lives. To people who are cognizant of it even in an hour of difficulties and clashes, the concept of Brotherhood will be a saving factor.
Contacting the Brotherhood through the body of Light BRO, 131
Through what means can Brothers be in contact? If in the earthly body, then such connection will be a fleeting one. If in the subtle body, then, too, such unity may be frail. Only the bodies of Light can be mutually affirmed. Only under the one ray of the focal point is it possible to find mutual understanding. Thus, let us not consider the concept of Brotherhood superficially, as then it will remain within earthly bounds and will be useless. The guiding magnet is encompassed not in the earthly body, nor in the subtle, but in the seed of the spirit, in the given Light which surpasses imagination. He who does not understand the higher mystery of Brotherhood had better not belittle this concept. Let him plunge once again into the Subtle World and learn about the radiance of the Higher World. Perhaps the wayfarer will carry along a spark of Light in his new ascent?
Thus, let us adopt care toward the concept of Brotherhood.
The doctrine of the Brotherhood HIER, 1
So much has been said about doctrines; yet humanity does not know how to accept the doctrine of the Brotherhood. How many distortions have been accumulated about the Truth! How many principles have been destroyed! They will ask, “On what is the Stronghold of the Brotherhood built?” Answer, “On the doctrine of the heart, the doctrine of labor, the doctrine of beauty, the doctrine of evolution, the doctrine of tension—the most vital doctrine.”
Striving to affirm toward the Brotherhood HIER, 29
He who adheres to the Teaching of Infinity gains freedom of action first of all. He who fears to adhere to the Brotherhood deprives himself of the Highest. He who dreads dogma can strengthen himself in the Teaching as in flight to the far-off worlds. He who dreads such communion can remain at the threshold. Incessancy of striving affords affirmation of Our Teaching.
The Arhats, who bestow on humanity the concept of the full Chalice, cannot deprive humanity of freedom. Not in renunciation or in seclusion does the Brotherhood dwell. Each spark that kindles the consciousness is recorded; each striving arrow is recorded. Not abstraction, but fiery striving endures. Those who know the attainment of cosmic strivings may verily say, “We create with fire. We strive with fire. We live in fire. Not miracles these, but the transmutation of life into the garment of Materia Lucida.”
How does the Brotherhood live? How does the Brotherhood act? From Our Abode the threads of Our creativeness are stretched to the hearts, as inspirations to humanity.
Names of the Brotherhood SUP, 13
? Urusvati could reveal the names of members of the Brotherhood, but will not do so because she weighs the commensurability of such information. There are already seven Names upon the lips of the world, and where is the benefit? Deeds are needed, not names. Therefore, when We speak about the personal lives of the Brothers We describe deeds without mentioning names. People do not quarrel about deeds, but about names. When the name of one of Our Brothers who was in the world was revealed, it became necessary to declare Him dead in order to preserve His freedom of action. We have had to change Our names repeatedly in order not to arouse curiosity. We have been compelled to hastily hide Ourselves in order that a good work might not suffer harm. One of the first conditions of the Brotherhood is to put the essence of the action above all.
Protecting the Brotherhood SUP, 19
Urusvati is grateful to India and Tibet for their protection of the Brotherhood. One can be truly grateful that the concept of the Brotherhood is so carefully guarded. Usually, even talk about the Brotherhood is discouraged and names are not mentioned, for it is better even to deny the existence of the Brotherhood than to betray it. The legends about the Brotherhood are safeguarded, together with the sacred books.
Brotherhood and the call LHR I, 13 October 1929
All creation is contained in the call of the heart. The entire cosmic expanse is permeated with a call, and the heart of Cosmos and the heart of an Arhat are permeated with the call. The call and the answer comprise a combination of cosmic fires. . . . The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path toward the General Good.
Choosing a Teacher LHR I, 29 August 1934
For everyone who enters the path of discipleship and is not just studying the books on occultism, it is absolutely essential to decide in the depth of the heart which of the Great Teachers of the Brotherhood is the nearest to him, and then to surrender himself completely to this High Guidance, without any limitations or conditions. The beginner will not necessarily receive a message from the chosen Great Teacher, but hope must not be lost. Great patience and courage must be found. In spite of the silence of the Great Teacher the aspirant must continue to strive and to work in perfecting himself, applying his abilities for the General Good.
Ashram and the Brotherhood LHR II, 19 March 1936
An Ashram means a sacred place, a temple, a monastery, a school of sacred wisdom. Therefore, the earthly Stronghold of the Great Brotherhood can be called an Ashram. In the Subtle World there are also ashrams of the White Brotherhood. Just as on Earth, they are not numerous, for there, also great discipline and tense labor are demanded; and where are those who are willing to give themselves to greater labor instead of the promised “rest”?
Joy and labor on the path of Brotherhood LHR II, 19 July 1937
Austere is the path of approach to Brotherhood. Earthly joys leave us. But much higher and deeper joys come to take their place, however one must learn to grow up to them, to the joy of the nearness of the White Brotherhood, the joy of the possibility of cooperation with Them, the joy of constant broadening and deepening of the understanding of life and active cosmic laws. Likewise, there is no small joy from contacts with the harmonious hearts of the closest friends and co-workers.
Each moment each one can apply his strength; one has but to think that there is incessant labor being performed on the heights to help mankind. Such thought alone creates and influx of energy. It will propel the consciousness toward the service of humanity. It will whisper that love for humanity is possible. Because of earthly conditions it is often difficult to imagine the possibility of such love. But let the thought about the existence of Brotherhood help to open the heart. Then cooperation will appear not as a duty, but as JOY. And the drops of sweat and the sacred pains will become the crown of knowledge.
Buddha
Buddha knew only correlatives exist Foundation of Buddhism, 31–32
Buddha—who taught that in the whole Universe only correlatives exist; who knew that nothing exists without cooperation; who understood that the selfish and conceited one could not build the future because, by the cosmic law, he would be outside the current of life which carries all that exists toward perfection—patiently planted the seeds, establishing the cells on a community basis, foreseeing in the distant future the realization of the great World Community.
The word Buddha Foundation of Buddhism, 25
The word Buddha is not a name, but indicates the state of a mind which has reached the highest point of development; literally translated, it means the “enlightened one,” or the one who possesses perfect knowledge and wisdom.
Buddha and the depth of consciousness Foundation of Buddhism, 26
Buddha, according to one text, “is only the elder of men, differing from them no more than as the hatched chick differs from later chicks of the same hen.” Knowledge uplifted him to a different order of beings, because the principle of differentiation lies in the depth of consciousness.
The humanness of Gotama Buddha is especially underlined in the most ancient writings, where the following expression is met, “Gotama Buddha, the most perfect of bipeds.”
Eternal truths of the Buddhas Foundation of Buddhism, 140
And the Blessed One said to Ananda, I am not the first Buddha who has come upon Earth, nor shall I be the last. In due time another Buddha will arise in the world, a Holy One, a supremely enlightened One, endowed with wisdom in conduct, embracing the Universe, an incomparable leader of men, a ruler of devas and mortals. He will reveal to you the same eternal truths, that I have taught you. He will establish his Law, glorious in its origin, glorious at the climax, and glorious at the goal, in the spirit and in the letter. He will proclaim a righteous life, wholly perfect and pure, such as I now proclaim.
Buddhas are eternally in action Foundation of Buddhism, 141–142
Buddhas are eternally in action; immovability is unknown to them; like the eternal motion in space the actions of the Sons of Conquerors manifest themselves in the worlds.
Mighty, valiant, firm in his step, not rejecting the burden of an achievement for the General Good.
There are three joys of Bodhisattvas; the joy of giving, the joy of helping, and the joy of eternal perception. Patience always, in all, and everywhere. The Sons of Buddhas, the Sons of Conquerors, Bodhisattvas in their active compassion are Mothers to All-Existence.
The synthesis of past Teachings SF, 255
E.I. said further that the World Teacher doesn’t bring an absolutely new Teaching, but rather the synthesis of past Teachings and gives it to people exactly when the right moment comes. That is what Buddha did, having given his teaching to the people, to everyone, not just one caste. But the Teaching existed before Him; He just provided the synthesis. E.I. said that we should deepen our understanding of the significance of Shambhala, should identify more with that Name in our striving, for It has been a shield from all the dangers on our path.
Mother of Buddha and Christ LMG II, 220
I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face. I have already made mention about the Mother of Buddha and Christ.
Indeed, it is time to point out that the one Mother of both Lords is not a symbol but a Great Manifestation of the Feminine Origin, in which is revealed the spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha.
She it was Who taught and ordained Them for achievement.
From times immemorial the Mother of the World has sent forth to achievement. In the history of humanity, Her Hand traces an unbreakable thread.
Foundation of discipline LMG II, 254
Let us speak about Lord Buddha.
People do not realize the foundation of the Teaching of the Blessed One. The foundation is discipline. Spiritually and bodily the monk of the community was striving to hold on to the path. In the first years he endured a heavy probation. He was forbidden to kill himself with ascetic practices, but he was enjoined to conduct the battle under sole command of the spirit. Thus, austerely did Buddha instruct His disciples. Verily, they knew joy only in spiritual battle; that is why the thorns of the path are spoken of.
Only when the will of the disciple had become leonine, and a silver bridle of the spirit gleamed upon the feelings of the pupil, only then did the Lord lift the veil slightly and assign a task. And then gradually the pupil was initiated into the mysteries of knowledge.
Buddha or Christ, who is greater LMG II, 314
People will ask: “Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?” Answer: “It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.” The Ray of Christ feeds the Earth as much as the Rainbow of Buddha bears the affirmation of the law of life.
The New World will manifest the affirmation of fearless cognition. There the Images of the Teachers will enter into life as Friends. The Decree of the Teachers will be upon the shelf dedicated to beloved books.
All Teachings from One Source AY, 90
A simple affirmation of respect for knowledge will make possible the resolving of all contradictions. True thinking is impossible without reverence for knowledge. The Teacher advises that knowledge be set as the basis for developing the consciousness. Point out that knowledge builds the path to the One Teaching. Is it possible that humanity cannot comprehend that knowledge emanates from the One Source? Therefore, the dividing line between knowledge and ignorance is the dividing line between light and darkness. We are easily able to bring together the Torah with the hymns of the Vedas, or the precepts of Buddha with the words of Christ, for We do not discern differences between Teachings emanating from the One Source.
Buddha defined the essence of the human Ego as a process INF I, 15
It is no joy to discover what saturates the strata of your planet. On one cup of the scale let us place the manifestation of all vices: anger, cowardice, treason, prejudice, hypocrisy, complacency. On the other cup let us place the impelling force of psychic energy, straight-knowledge, affirmation of the Covenant of the Wise Ones, inviolability of the Origins, gratitude to the Shield, attainment of knowledge, and unwaveringness on the path opened by Infinity.
Since it was the Lord Buddha who defined the essence of the human Ego as a process, we can accept this formula of “The Lion.” In your daily life accustom yourselves to the thought of eternal motion and do not tarry in the recesses of darkness. Creativeness attracts the creative power. Therefore, observe the sparks of Cosmos.
Let us choose between ignorance and the radiance of Infinity!
Destiny of not accepting the Teachings LHR I, 26 May 1934
Further, it is said in The Secret Doctrine, “By not accepting the Teaching of Christ, the Jews excluded themselves from further spiritual evolution.” This states the case, one which must be placed side by side with other similar cases. Of course, by not accepting the purification brought by Christ of the old Teaching, by permitting Him to be killed, and by the persecution of his disciples, the Jews severely burdened their karma. In like manner, the Indian people also created their sad destiny by not accepting the Teaching of Buddha and by the persecution of his disciples. Buddha brought freedom to India by his rejection of the caste system; but by refusing Buddhism, India chose slavery. The theoretical acceptance of the Teachings of Buddha and Christ are one thing, but it is an entirely different matter to practice them and to realize them through the heart. The true follower of Christ and Buddha is the one who realizes the single fundamental and universal Doctrine which is behind Them and which nourished Them. Only such a follower enters the path of evolution.
The high perfection of Buddha LHR I, 30 April 1935
Buddha, in literal translation, means “the Illumined.” In principle, the process of perfecting is perpetual; therefore, when talking of perfection, we must remember the many gradations of perfection meant for particular cycles of the planet and planets, etc. In the case of Buddha, this perfection is immeasurably high, as He, together with several other Spirits, came to Earth from the highest planet in the third race of our cycle for the acceleration of the evolution of our humanity. Therefore, He will not incarnate again on our Earth, but only in the last race of the last cycle of the highest planet of our solar system.
. . . The words of Buddha that “in every bikshu there are six bikshus and one Buddha, and in the Buddha—seven Buddhas,” precisely mean that all the principles, or centers, or fires, have reached in Buddha a complete fiery transmutation in their synthesized spiritual development and equilibrium—that is, of course, for a certain cycle. But, as it is said in The Mahatma Letters, even Buddha will have to incarnate within the boundaries of our solar system.
The Great Individuality of Buddha, His Fiery Ego clothed by Materia Lucida, is now in the spheres close to our planet. In view of the threatening period of Armageddon, a number of the Fiery Dwellers are in the spheres not far from our Earth. The approach of the fiery energies makes their presence possible. You can well understand how threatening is our time and what Forces participate in the salvation of our planet.
By Thy God
Let the Teaching speak for itself LHR II, 12 July 1938
The Teaching speaks about the canon “By thy God.” Therefore, tell those who, though accepting the Teaching, cannot accept its Source or those through whom it is transmitted, that they should not be disturbed by these questions. For them, let there be neither the Source nor the intermediaries. Let the Teaching speak for itself.
The basis of the New World LMG II, 211
What I will say now is very important. The canon, “By thy God,” is the higher, and this canon is the basis of the New World. Formerly one said: “And my spirit rejoiceth in God, my Savior.” Now you will say: “And my spirit rejoiceth in God, thy savior.”
Solemnly do I say that therein is salvation. “Long live thy God!” So you will say to everyone; and, exchanging Gods, you will walk to the One.
Arm with the formula—By thy God FW III, 267
Forces of Light, directed to world construction, must therefore so flamingly arm themselves against the dark forces which attempt to penetrate into the stronghold with the formula—by thy God. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to repeat about these dangers, because many are the attempts to penetrate into the stronghold of Light. Thus, let us remember all the masks behind which the scratching ones are hiding.
The foundation of your actions LMG II, 235
Friends! Place four stones into the foundation of your actions: First—Reverence of Hierarchy. Second—Realization of unity. Third—Realization of co-measurement. Fourth—Application of the canon, “By thy God.”
For the affirmation of the First, evoke all your love. Recall from your childhood the best smiles, the brightest rays of the sun and the first song of the birds beneath the window.
For the Second, gird yourselves in the armor of the day, take up the weapons of your actions, and refresh your perception by a draught of cooling water.
For the Third, select in your workroom the longest vertical line and call it the dimensional scale of the Plan. Apply mentally all discontents, irritations and fatigues to the scale of the World Plan, and, upon comparing, you will not find even the smallest place for illusory moods.
For the Fourth, picture to yourself all the boundlessness of the stellar universe. Verily, Our Father has many abodes; which of them shall we stain? Recalling the given canon, imagine that out of a closed house you are coming into the light. Thus all that you need will come to you.
Inscribe upon the first stone A Dove; upon the second A Warrior; upon the third A Pillar; upon the fourth The Sun.
Four Prescriptions AY, 570
Teros was called a warrior; surely he is not a harvester, or a shepherd. In his nature Teros is conqueror and victor; but the joy of attainment does not turn him into a tyrant. Four prescriptions given long ago are: Reverence of Hierarchy; Realization of Unity; Realization of Co-measurement; and Application of the Canon “By thy God.” With these, the disciple provides Teros with a proper basis for understanding. How else can he find where lies the path of the Good?
“By thy God” moves the consciousness of mankind LHR I, 18 June 1935
It is extremely important to move the consciousness of mankind. What a great achievement it is gradually to awaken the consciousness of the best people to the necessity of going back to the sources of Christianity, to the early Church Fathers who lived during the first three centuries after Christ! How beautiful are the teachings of the great Antonius! Thus, achieve your great work by wise and careful awakening and kindling of the consciousness of your listeners. Always remember the canon “by thy God,” i.e., speak according to the consciousness of everyone. It is indeed hard! As it is said, “If it is hard to put a small sword into a large sheath, so much the harder is it to put a large sword into a small sheath.”
Unify through the principle of tolerance LHR I, 24 November 1932
Of course, you realize that every start should have its focus of unification, and blessed are those who will understand and accept it, as this would strengthen their own position. It is so important to strengthen the achievements. So, good luck to you! Start to unify, applying broadly the principle of tolerance, the canon “By thy God.” But beware of betrayers, for great is the infection from them. It is our duty to protect all who have joined us in trust under the dome of the Temple of Culture! Weakness and non-resistance to evil is not for us. When necessary, we raise the sword of the indignant spirit and defend that which is entrusted to us.
Applying the canon “By thy God” LHR II, 26 January 1939
You ask, “In what cases should one apply the canon, ‘By thy God,’ and when is it our duty to demonstrate resistance to evil?” As an example, you quote Christ’s prayer about forgiveness of those who persecuted him because “they know not what they do.” And here you make the deduction that “If actions are to be vindicated because of the level of the consciousness of the person who acts, but who does not know that his actions are caused by darkness, then one may surmise that it seems that one should not resist such evil, as was done by Christ.”
To this I will answer that the canon “By thy God” and non-resistance to evil, are two completely different concepts. The canon, “By thy God,” means, in other words, containment, and at the same time, co-measurement; precisely co-measurement does not admit sufferance of evil. The canon “By thy God” is applicable where there is evidence of good, even if it be narrowly understood. But the application of this canon in regard to evil as non-resistance to it will be not only an act of sufferance, but even cooperation in evil. Non-resistance to evil is admittance of the invasion of chaos, as a result of which occur all possible calamities and the downfall of multitudes.…
However, the canon “By thy God” must be applied in life, practically on every step.… Remember that it is said in the Teaching that only a pompous ignorance loves to spread on window sills the dry, small twigs of its knowledge, but he who truly knows does not fear to snip off a piece of his knowledge when it can oppress and humiliate his companion. In this manner, the canon “By thy God” is merely a manifestation of selflessness, without which nothing can be achieved. It is a great error to liken it to non-resistance to evil. If you wish, accept this canon as a manifestation of mercy. And so, the canon “By thy God” is fully compatible precisely with resistance to evil. One can put a stop to evil by various means, and straight-knowledge should prompt the limits of possibilities when applying the given canon.
Call, the
Summons to battle and action LMG I, 319
They will ask why your book differs so from all others.
Tell them their books expound a doctrine of quiescence but We sound a call to battle.
In Our explaining, Our Teaching, Our encouragement, there is the summons to battle and to action.
Each season affords new ways.
The spirit leaps across the abyss.
Help to you, who are rushing into the path.
Help to you, who have forgotten both time and body.
Help to you, who have responded.
A watchful Eye is over you.
Eagles soar aloft as messengers.
And turtles bring their gifts for shields.
Miracle, miracle, miracle is wrought.
And warriors will hear the call.
Few who respond to the call LMG II, 295
Learn this: One should not be destructive but should summon the best patience.
It is terrible to see how few are those who respond to the call without evasive excuses and complaints. One may give to men the most precious, but at the hour of the call they will forget all they have already received.
How can one think about the New World if the old one has not been realized? A hedgehog has many needles, but these will not make him a King.
Our mentioned Help can flourish when it is accepted by those to whom it is sent. We rejoice when the Hand is not rejected.
Tremor of sensitiveness LMG II, 330
Outside the window sounded a call. One worker ignored it with “Don’t disturb me, I am busy!” Another promised to come but forgot. A third came after his work was finished, but the place was already empty. A fourth was set atremble at the call, and, putting aside his tools, went forth at once with, “Here I am!” This is called the tremor of sensitiveness.
Only this tremor, lit by the consciousness day and night, leads to spirit-knowledge. Over and above the reason, the gates are opened by a tremor which is even audible to human apparati.
If you are unable to suppress within yourself this tremor of sensitiveness—good for you!
The path of Fire AY, 392
Mastering one’s inner fires is an effort fraught with danger. It is not easy to awaken one’s inner fires; but, even after one has accomplished this, it is even more difficult to gain mastery of the multi-faceted, all-pervading fiery element. One who has realized the fires becomes responsive, resonating to the call of the flame.
The path of Fire is the path of attainment. This process should be carried out in calmness, without haste or irritation. We will of course help, so that outer circumstances will not be disruptive. But take care not to take signs of progress as signs of loss. Humanity prefers to see the discarding of refuse as destruction, and the beginning of construction as disorder. Therefore, be careful, and act without haste. We shall point out the right times.
A conscious cooperation AY, 431
The recognition of Hierarchy is not a formal discipline, but a conscious cooperation. Once the spirit realizes that it has joined an endless chain of “dynamos,” it receives a special right to move onward. However, just as oarsmen must follow the directions of the helmsman, so must the admitted co-workers follow the call of the Teacher. One must think in every way about economy of energy.
The call of consciousness SUP, 265
One must listen to the call of consciousness. The Master first of all considers the level of consciousness of the disciple, and then transmits knowledge accordingly. Man’s great advantage lies in his ability to realize his progress, and it is so much more joyous when this progress is also for the Common Good. Let us not be fearful. Courage and striving are the wings that will help us to soar toward the goal.
The Thinker often spoke about the wings of man, and pointed out that physical wings are not sufficient. “Know how to become detached, then you will be able to soar into the Higher World.”
As a great magnet INF I, 55
The call is affirmed as a great magnet. The belief that the evocation Aum is effective, when consciously made by the spirit, is based on wisdom. But the spirit invoked by an irresponsible spirit can only smite. All causes and effects are contained in the call.
The spirit of the one who invokes arouses and summons the cosmic power. The spirit who calls Infinity to the aid of humanity becomes the helper of evolution. The spirit who knows not the call will not utilize the manifest forces of Infinity.
The call of Space INF I, 58
Space contains the threads which bind souls and induce attraction. But men have grown extremely limited and hardened, and they easily lose the threads in the vortex of life. The hardened soul, steeped in matter, will not answer the call of Space. The manifestation of creative joy dwells in the consciousness of the higher spheres and in the spirit of higher tension on the planet.
The gift of the spirit INF I, 72
The books of Agni Yoga are a gift to humanity. I affirm the gift of the spirit; the approach of Fire will give to mankind a newly inscribed line, leading to the highest manifestations. We consider as most important and valuable the high manifestation of spirit which is linked with the appearance of the fires. We respect a high straight-knowledge and can impart Our treasures to the spirits closest to Us.
If people could but understand the call of Space and the true Image of an Arhat! Even the best people do not recognize the fire of the spirit; dimly glows their understanding of an Arhat.
The fire of Agni Yogi responds INF I, 188
When the fires of Earth are raging, the fire of the Agni Yogi responds. When the spirit responds to all cosmic manifestations, it may be said that a cosmic confluence has been established. The vibrations can thus absorb the currents which flow along with the stream of intensified currents of the Agni Yogi himself.
Now, We assemble the spirits of the sixth race, and Agni Yoga is the Call! And the synthesis of the Lotus attests a new creative step.
Call of the heart HIER, 6
All creation is contained in the call of the heart. The entire cosmic expanse is permeated with a call, and the Heart of Cosmos and the heart of an Arhat are permeated with the call. The call and the answer comprise the combination of the cosmic fires. Union is verily the manifestation of our cycle. Many cycles are created by the call, and these, expanding intensely, embrace different spheres. The affirmation of creation is manifested as union.
I, Ruler of Shambhala say, “The principle of life is the affirmation of the expanse of cosmic energy and the way of creative Fire!”
Remember the shortness of time LHR I, 2 June 1934
Nevertheless, we should not lose courage, for those who have heard the call and who endure suffering to the end shall be saved. Remember about the shortness of the time, and let this knowledge strengthen you. In all your deeds, in all contacts, remember the principle you were taught: “Tolerance, magnanimity and striving into the future!”
Readiness to serve requires discipline FW III, 127
As to how to apply one’s qualities in Service, it is not enough to say, “I have come and I wish to serve,” for readiness to serve obliges the disciple to acquire discipline of spirit. It is insufficient to say that all indications of the Teaching have been accepted, for only in life is it possible to manifest acceptance of the Indications. If the earthly plane imposes hard and fast rules, the world of the spirit demands the manifestation of striving in life towards acceptance of the Covenant of Hierarchy. Firm striving compresses the spirit and tempers it for true Service. One must merit the affirmation of the Call, one must understand the Call, one must free oneself from many burdens; thus, should one understand the truth of approach to the Teaching. One must understand the beauty of giving, for merely earthly givings do not affirm the “chalice.” Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let the co-workers apprehend the Call to Service.
Woman and the call LHR I, 17 August 1934
It is also said: “As the Teacher creates through his disciples, even so woman creates through the masculine principle. Therefore, woman uplifts man.” Hence, woman must raise herself to such a degree, spiritually, morally and intellectually, that it will enable her to carry man with her. Remember the painting by N. K., “She who Leads.” Thus, woman must occupy the place destined for her. She must become not only an equal cooperator in the management of the whole life, but also an inspirer. The greatest task is to spiritualize and to restore the health of humanity by filling it with aspiration toward great deeds and beauty. But woman must first of all change herself! Therefore, the call to woman must be primarily the call to self-perfection, for the realization of her dignity and her great destiny and to lay the foundation of Be-ness and for the awakening of the impulse toward creativeness and beauty. It is said: “The Equilibrium of the world cannot be established without true understanding of the First Causes. . . . Therefore, let us be affirmed in consciousness upon the power of Equilibrium, as the stimulus of Existence, of the First Causes, and of Beauty. Hence it is so indispensable to affirm in the spirit the Feminine Principle.” [Fiery World III]
The call and following one’s own path LHR II, 12 July 1938
I am also sufficiently acquainted with the gift of human nature or consciousness, and I know that no assurances can ever convince anyone. Only our personal, inner conviction, which has its root in the accumulations of our past lives, can help in discerning the truth. Therefore, my affirmations also will never be accepted by the doubting ones. I beg of you, be assured that we do not attempt either to persuade or dissuade anyone, and we rise up with all the power of our spirit against any forcing of the books of Living Ethics on anyone, and more so any kind of authorities. Each one must follow his path. Only he can deeply feel the truth of the Teaching and become aflame in his heart to the call of the Teacher, who has in his former lives already approached the Teaching and the Great Teachers. Among those who approach for the first time there are always many waverings and doubts. But where doubt has made its nest, the fires of the heart cannot be kindled. Doubt is the most frightful poison. Nothing can be attained in any field of endeavor where there is evidence of doubt. No discovery could have been made if the searcher doubted the correctness of his theory; the proverb “Faith moves mountains” has a profound meaning. Man does not realize that throughout his entire life he does things he believes. Precisely what to believe and how to believe comprises the solution of the problems of being. Man’s free will or free choice molds his destiny.
Calmness
Preserve your calmness of spirit AY, 130
You will say to him, “It behooves us, even in the midst of great turmoil and revolt, to preserve our calmness of spirit.”
He will reply, “Your truth is not new. But why should I strain for calmness of spirit when my body trembles with tension?”
Answer him, “This is the law of self-perfectment.”
He will reply, “This too is not new. Where are the advantages of self-perfectment?”
You will answer, “The exercise of calmness leads to mastery of moving through the various bodily states.”
At the change of body, the spirit that has not sought to advance enters a condition of torpor and wanders about depressed by its vague memories. Indeed, memories of the low physical state plunge it into complete darkness.
It is essential to avoid indifference while changing the body. Refinement of striving will provide calmness during the transition from one state of existence to another. Thus is achieved the quality of an Arhat, who never interrupts the flow of consciousness and constantly strives toward the future.
Tell your listener that one can prepare the eternal Amrita of spiritual perfection only through vigilant experience. Could one who is conducting an important experiment fall asleep? So also, We, ever alert in consciousness, will unite Our lives into an unbreakable necklace. To some, this advice will seem like an abstraction; but We know all the practical realities of the process of perfectment.
Also, one must understand another ability of the Arhat. One must know how to pass through certain periods of life unnoticeable to the eyes of others. Arrows of excessive attention destroy the purple protecting net. This phenomenon may soon become visible. We do not hesitate to offer the concept of the Arhat, until recently unknown to science, as something that can be proved by experiment. Thus can a bridge to the far-off worlds be built, and life will be discovered where only death had been anticipated.
Calmness means equilibrium of tension HEART, 315
Unification of consciousness means, first of all, preservation of energy. This important principle is usually forgotten. Once psychophysiology is introduced in place of limited physiology, everyone will be able to understand just how important the economy of energy is.
Tests of spirit LMG I, 86
True calmness of spirit is tested by the trifles of daily life.
A message to newcomers LMG II, 134
Let us conclude with a message to the newcomers: There is so much for you to learn in order to acquire the wisdom of calmness and of actions. You must discern masked faces and know how to make My Name the armor of each action.
Their Ray and our karma LMG II, 308
Our Ray dispatches myriads of purified atoms, which enwrap the man if there is no astral whirlwind around him. This is the reason for the calmness of the spirit, as otherwise the remnants of Karma will obscure the object of the sending.
The path of Fire AY, 392
The path of Fire is the path of attainment. This process should be carried out in calmness, without haste or irritation. We will of course help, so that outer circumstances will not be disruptive.
Calmness and inaction FW III, 588
Calmness is not absence of feeling nor inaction.
Agitation distorts the clarity BRO, 132
A reflection is clear on a calm surface. Each agitation distorts the clarity. Likewise, the primary energy requires calmness in order to reflect Truth. It should not be assumed that calmness is decline and enfeeblement. Only disorderly agitation can distort the mirror of energy.
People talk much about the tranquility of wise men, but it is really a great tension, so great that the surface of the energy becomes mirror-like. Thus, calmness must not be taken for inaction.
Color and the power of thought BRO, 546
In the transmission of thought at a distance, certain methods are employed that are not without foundation. In two rooms, both painted in the same color, preferably green, a single note is sounded and the place is filled with one aroma. Such details undoubtedly have significance, but only of an auxiliary nature. The power of thought depends upon calmness and heart-striving.
Blue and Green Colors SUP, 10
We arrange for thought transference in an almost empty room whose walls are painted blue or green. Green can be very harmonious for many individuals. We also prefer a comfortable armchair, so that the spinal column is aligned. The chair should in no way discomfort the body. The light should not irritate the eyes, and it is better if it comes from behind. No forced tension is needed, only complete concentration. Sometimes one may place before oneself the image of the person to whom the thoughts are being sent, but it is even better to hold this image in one’s mind. Calmness is necessary, and harmonious music may accompany the sending of thoughts.
Remember these conditions as you visualize Us when sending thoughts to Us.
Significance of calmness SUP, 36
Urusvati understands the significance of the calmness necessary for action. People find many ways to explain this quality. Some think that without an effort of the will there can be no calm. Others see calmness as a true innate characteristic, and still others say that a crooked beginning brings a crooked end, or that calmness depends upon the method of labor. All of these observations have a part of the truth in them, but the most basic one, the quality of experience, is often forgotten. An inexperienced seaman is apprehensive when boarding a ship, but after ten voyages he astonishes those around him by his calmness.
Our actions are full of calmness. Like experienced seafarers We have passed through countless storms and know how to weather them. To overcome chaos and darkness is Our daily task. Not unexpected battle, but continuous action is the order of the day. Action should be followed by a conscious calmness. This is not like a narcotic stupor, but is a sober and experienced use of goal-fitting strength. Much is said about calmness, and it is often described as a frozen condition. What a fallacy! The concept of Nirvana is similarly misrepresented.
Calmness of action is the highest tension, like the flashing of lightning or the protecting sword. Calmness is not sleep or a tomb; in it are born creative ideas. Let us remember that Our Abode is permeated with calmness. This tension is invisible to people, for they do not recognize it. Innumerable experiences reveal that one can smile, one can labor, and one can accumulate energy in such calmness.
Calmness is not inertia SUP, 367
Uttering the name of the Guru also creates a strong bond, but this, too, must be done with serenity, for any excessive exertion will invariably produce a disturbed atmosphere. Realize, however, that calmness is not inertia; on the contrary, just as in the state of Nirvana, it is full of inner vibration. Many will not understand this and will see only contradiction. They will argue, “How can calmness be filled with vibrations, and how can a calm invocation of the Guru’s name be so effective? How can a calm prayer be more effective than a cry of despair?”
It is hard to express certain ideas in words. It is hard to explain the difference between the power of calmness and the oppressive force of aggression. Only those who have trod many earthly paths will understand the value of calmness, particularly during the days of Armageddon. Calm reigns in Our Abode, where even the slightest imbalance can cause a great calamity. Calmness should be cultivated everywhere in the world.…
The Thinker warned His disciples, saying, “Preserve calmness, or you will fall into the inferno of hell.”
We stress calmness SUP, 526
, the special kind of calmness that is based on a full knowledge of all that is happening. A wise person understands what actions are appropriate during world turmoil.
Calmness before sleep SUP, 647
Urusvati knows how easy it is to adopt beneficial measures in daily life. It is proper to preserve calmness before going to sleep, but unfortunately, people usually use this time for quarrels and doubts. They do not imagine the harm they cause to their health and also to their imminent visit to the Subtle World. Each one enters there in a state reflecting his psychic condition. If one falls asleep while in a state of irritation, it becomes difficult for the sleep to have beneficial effect.
Urusvati knows why We often discuss calmness SUP, 682
All that is said about Nirvana also applies to calmness. For those whose consciousness is weak, calmness is perceived as not thinking, indifference, and absence of will; but for those of strong consciousness, calmness is a sign of the highest tension, indicating a broad consciousness, wisdom, and courage. Calmness is a manifestation of a great inner potential. One must consciously develop it and understand that, in this state, discharges of psychic energy are unavoidable.
Calmness is a state of intense psychic activity SUP, 725
Urusvati knows how much people can distort even the simplest concepts. They understand calmness as deathlike inaction, but calmness is really a state of intense psychic activity, like a still and luminous body of water fed at the bottom by healing springs bringing sustenance for the benefit of humanity. Thus calmness should be understood as work, absorbing and enlightening.
The Teacher first of all tests His disciples’ ability to maintain calmness during times of special tension. It is surprising to see how few pass this test. This is because people do not acknowledge the Primal Energy and the Higher Worlds. They believe that coarse physical conditions are all that exist, and many best possibilities are destroyed by such ignorance. You have often seen that even educated people do not wish to accept scientific developments. Their science drags along its old wagon-load like a lazy horse with blinders.… The Thinker indicated that he who can preserve calmness has already looked into the healing well.
Cause and Effect
Your Spiritual teacher LMG I, 82
Love Me—your Spiritual Teacher.
Your destiny is to bring the inextinguishable Light to ardent hearts.
Realize the joy of fighting for My Cause.
Easy is destruction, but you must build wisely.
Being able to help is a great happiness.
My Cause LMG I, 101
Careful judgment will foster My Cause.
Display understanding and tolerance toward other teachings.
The events of life will convince where words are powerless.
Gather a few of the elect and distance yourselves from the abuse of those who are unprepared.
Abandon artificial and the spirit LMG II, 114
The purification of religions predicates a new direct relation with the spiritual world. Christ, Buddha, and their closest coworkers did not use magic formulae but acted and created in full blending with the spirit. Therefore, in the new evolution the former artificial methods must be abandoned. Remember cause and effect. The mechanics of yogism are no longer suitable for the regeneration of the world. A teacher who sits under a tree and forbids does not conform to the need.
Perniciousness of privilege NEC, 165
During the organization of the communities, see that under a mask of fulfillment of the Covenants cupidity be not concealed. Destruction of creative conquests follows sinister cupidity. It may be said that this worm is far too firmly nested in man’s ignorance. The more necessary, then, to know the cause of its germination. The most harmful cause will be in permitting privilege. With all strength it is necessary to destroy this evil ghost. The organization of the community first of all foresees equality. Admit any form of inequality and at once you come up against the perniciousness of privilege. The fact of inequality creates a seesaw—the greater rise of one creates a still greater rise of another. The only way to avoid an unsettling of the pillars is by maintaining equality.
Karmic causes and effects AY, 287
Mahayana is to Hinayana as Buddhism is to Vedanta. Mahayana knows and reveals the nature of the world of the elements. Hinayana emphasizes karmic causes and effects without concerning itself with the immediate consequences of causes. The Teaching strikes sparks from the chaos of the elements. One may study these images, but it is equally correct to concentrate on cause and effect. If we call Buddha the Cause, then Maitreya is the Effect.
The law of cause and effect FW III, 46
When the spirit senses that it is a link in a Cosmic Chain, as the effect of a cause and the cause of a new effect. Man will be able to realize a great deal through this simple understanding of the law of cause and effect. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the eternal motion of our actions.
Devotion to the cause of evolution AY, 505
Happily, he who has entered upon the path of Agni Yoga does not worry himself about suspicion. He labors, devoting himself entirely to the cause of evolution. He walks without doubting, knowing that satisfaction is not his lot.
Physical illnesses HEART, 303
This means that even when dealing with purely physical illnesses one needs to search for the cause in the quality of thought.
Pranayama HEART, 378
In their essence all the various kinds of pranayama aim to kindle the fires of the heart. Of course, among the multitude of people who practice pranayama very few receive positive results. Where does the cause of this failure lie? Naturally, in an unthinking attitude toward the heart.
Unutilized heart energy HEART, 428
Cor bovinum, ox heart, is a very common condition, enlargement of the heart. Many things may cause this, but it is the main cause that concerns us here. Enlargement of the heart may arise from an overabundance of unutilized heart energy. It could be said that the people who suffer from enlargement of the heart did not begin education of their heart in time. The potential of their organ was good, but the heart energy was not applied. Naturally, in essence an enlarged heart is preferable to a fatty one. Indeed, the heart can be called the most individual organ, which is why the methods for educating the heart must be very flexible.
The word AUM AUM, 132
Besides many definitions of the word Aum let us recollect that: A is Thought—the Basis; U is Light—the Primary Cause; M is Mystery—the Sacred.
Covenant of the Brotherhood BRO, 571
Do not cause suffering—such is the Covenant imparted by the Brotherhood to the wayfarer. Let him realize how much easier it is not to cause suffering than to treat it afterwards. Should humanity renounce the causing of suffering, life would be immediately transformed. It is not difficult not to torment one’s friend. It is not difficult to think of how to avoid inflicting pain. It is not difficult to imagine that it is much easier not to allow illness to take place than to cure it later.
Do not cause suffering—such is the Covenant of the Brotherhood.
Like a bee, collect knowledge from everywhere BRO, 599
As bees collect honey so you, too, should collect knowledge. It will be asked, What is new in this advice? Its newness is in that one should collect knowledge from everywhere. Until now knowledge had fixed limits, and entire domains of it were kept under prohibition, suspicion, and in neglect. People have not had the courage to overcome prejudices. They have forgotten that a scholar, first of all, must be open to all that exists. There are no forbidden domains for a scholar. He does not belittle any manifestation of nature, for he understands that the cause and effect of each manifestation have a profound significance.
Brotherhood teaches unprejudiced cognition.
Behaviors that cause depression and insanity SUP, 95
Urusvati is familiar with earthly suffocation. This is what We call the atmospheric condition produced by heavy spatial currents, which, intensified by subterranean fires and by human insanity, cause unbearable depression. We know such times! People may attribute these conditions to sunspots or to the passing of comets, but external events could hardly cause such unbearable tension. Even the subterranean fires themselves are not capable of penetrating the planet so completely without the cooperation of man.
People feel this depression. They become possessed by a nervous madness, but cannot distinguish its cause. Many attribute it to epidemics, or to new forms of disease, but they overlook the main cause—their own behavior. Thus the earthly suffocation builds up, and sensitive hearts are deeply affected by it. Even physical suffocation is felt, and the heart is depressed. Extra care should be taken of the heart. There is consolation in the fact that such tension cannot last for long. It must dissolve into the currents of prana, or else it will cause cataclysms. But sometimes even a cataclysm is better than this deadly suffocation!
We know this suffocation.
The science of thought and infection SUP, 107
Medical authorities believe that infection is transmitted only physically, and they ignore the main cause of infection. The science of thought should be studied in its many aspects. For example, just as radio waves interfere with one another, mental messages can cause a similar confusion. Many such facts still go unrecognized.
The desire for gold SUP, 190
Urusvati knows how little people understand the link between cause and effect. The Thinker related the legend of a man who was filled with a desire to search for gold. “He thought that a certain place at the foot of a large, over-hanging rock seemed suitable to begin his search and started to dig excitedly. A passerby saw there was a danger the rock might come down and warned the man. But the glimmer of gold was so attractive that he continued digging until the rock began to fall. The passerby, seeing the danger, cried out a warning in time to save the man from certain death. The man was not grateful, however, and blamed fate for causing him to lose the gold.”
Responsibility and free will SUP, 797
One cannot talk about ethical law if cause and effect are not accepted as a continuous thread. People cannot perfect themselves if they do not realize that they are responsible for their free will. Especially at present, during the raging of Armageddon, it is necessary to help people not only in the earthly life, but also in the Supermundane.
The spirit and free will FW III, 126
In the supermundane spheres the spirit grievously atones for its earthly doings. If one imagines vortices of good or evil, which, as it were, are pulling the spirit into their orbits, then one can manifest an understanding of the cosmic currents. Free will engenders a cause of a cosmic current, and the current of evil or the current of good will be chosen by the spirit through free will, expressed by everyday actions. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World, comparison of the currents of good and evil gives the impulse for pure striving.
The crown of cosmic evolution LHR I, 13 October 1930
Study the present situation and approaching events on our planet! Verily, one may say that coming events already cast their shadow upon the Earth. It is impossible to arrest the awakened force of the new consciousness or understanding among the masses. All delays will only cause greater destruction. But we are not destroyers. We are creators. Therefore, let us ardently build the bastions of culture, knowledge of the Living Ethics, and Beauty. Knowledge and Beauty are the foundation and crown of cosmic evolution.
Difficulties and their value LHR I, 5 May 1934
By neglecting these fundamental cosmic laws, humanity has created the grievous karma of degeneration. Therefore, the contrast between the accumulations of a highly developed spirit and the modest environment in which he may be born is not so important as is disharmony between the basic elements of parents; the latter is the cause of all manner of spiritual degradation. Poverty and hardships will but develop the power of a strong spirit. The efforts he makes to overcome difficulties are more valuable and beneficial than success.
Religion, its evils of war and bloodshed LHR I, 12 September 1934
And now let us deal with the words that made you so indignant. “I will point out the greatest, the chief cause of nearly two thirds of the evils that have pursued humanity ever since that cause became a power. It is religion, under whatever form and in whatsoever nation. It is the sacerdotal caste, the priesthood and the churches.” This statement is completely true, as we shall see if we turn to the historical records. Precisely, for the student of the history of religion and the church in general, this is the indisputable and shocking truth. At all times, among all peoples, the question of religion has been and is most acute and fraught with fear, and no other human problem is so closely associated with bloodshed. No wars have been so cruel as those for religion.
The departing ones LHR II, 23 November 1937
When the physician sees that the death of a patient is inevitable, an artificial attempt to prolong his life may cause severe suffering to the departing one and might even seriously harm his subtle body. That is why one should show attention and solicitude for the departing ones.
Imminent danger LHR I, 24 February 1930
But people still do not want to understand how uneasy life is on our planet now, and where and into what one must look for the cause of the imminent danger.
Doers of harm LHR II, 26 January 1939
You assume that “the dark doers of harm are confident that it is they who do good.” But I do not agree with this assumption. All conscious doers of harm, in the depths of their consciousness know full well the covetous cause of their actions. Even the so-called unconscious ill-doers, for some reason, are always trying not to suffer personal harm and chiefly, not to their pockets. The degrees of consciousnesses are without end, and we can still see not a few animal-like consciousnesses. Verily, there is not greater misfortune than ignorance.
Center(s)
Symptoms of developing centers AY, 170
During the development of the centers one feels incomprehensible symptoms, which science, in its ignorance, will attribute to quite unrelated ailments.
Opening of centers LMG I, 100
The Teacher rejoices with you in the glory of creation in life when it tends toward good.
Before thirty, the necessary centers do not unfold. Fifteen more years must pass before the effects of the flame are visible. But the sparks of light will be visible before that time.
Serpent and the solar plexus LMG II, 133
The serpent of the solar plexus helps to surmount the confusion of the nerve centers; that is why the serpent was a regal symbol. When the coils of the serpent begin to curl, the organism becomes especially sensitive. Flowers transmit their vital emanation through the fibers of the tissues of the white blood corpuscles, which defend the citadel of the serpent. In nature, serpents love flowers; similarly, the serpent of the solar plexus is nourished by them.
The brain LMG I, 249
The best apparatus is concealed in the brain. Soon dormant centers will be returned to mankind’s use. Again, will the tree of knowledge flourish.
The symbols representing the centers LMG II, 134
There is a center in the brain which is called the bell. Like a resonator it gathers the symphony of the world, and it can transform the deepest silence into a thundering chord. It is said: “He who hath ears, let him hear.”
The spinal cord is also called the spear, because if we wish to parry the blows we must tense this channel. The centers of the shoulders are also called wings, because during a self-sacrificing achievement rays extend from them. The legend concerning wings is highly symbolic. Likewise, it was a favorite custom of the ancients to wear a round metal plate upon their breasts.
The crown of the head is termed the well, because the waves of alien influences penetrate by this way. Everywhere in antiquity we see the covering of the head connected with the symbol of the priest, whereas now this symbol is replaced by the name of a business firm. So, men have become spiritually bald!
Thought and sediments AY, 34
Striving, during the growth of consciousness, is focused in the center of the solar plexus. Should striving go beyond its proper limits, then the so-called fiery death is unpreventable. An uncultivated consciousness can bear the fiery emotion of striving, but further ascent demands that the treasure be placed temporarily within a guarded casket.
Each thought deposits its sediments upon the walls of the channels of the nervous system. The more perfect the striving the more phosphorescent the sediments. The only place sufficiently protected for that fuel is the solar plexus, which gradually imbibes the sediments from the auxiliary channels. Sometimes such an absorption can be so vigorous as to cause star-shaped painful sensations. Then the Teacher must apply a cooling ray, which aids in drawing the sediments from the extremities to the center. All this is a process of the expansion of consciousness. By triennial steps one can trace the sharpening of receptivity. Each stage requires preservation of the casket for the next praiseworthy expenditure.
Let us guard the law of life that leads up the ladder of beauty and happiness.
Quality of labor and the centers LMG II, 333
If we compare two individuals, of whom one dissipates the vital substance while the other consciously conserves it, we will be amazed at how much more sensitive the spiritual apparatus of the second becomes. The quality of his labors becomes entirely different, and the quantity of his projects and ideas multiplies. The centers of the solar plexus and brain are being heated, as it were, by an invisible fire. That is why temperance is not a pathological renunciation but a sensible action. To bestow life does not mean to cast away the entire supply of vital substance.
Rest LMG II, 336
Some say that work can be fatiguing and even injurious to the health. Thus, say lazy and inert people.
Understand that work properly apportioned cannot in itself be fatiguing. One should understand how to effect a proper change of the group of working nerves, and then no fatigue can find access. Do not try to find rest in idleness. Idleness is but the microbe of indolence. Muscles may ache after tension, but you have but to plunge into idleness to begin to feel the full pain. Whereas, by calling into action the opposite centers one can completely avoid the reflex of the previous tension. Indeed, implicit herein is a great mobility, which is developed by conscious experience.…
It is sad to come upon that immobility of mind which impedes the work of the higher centers.
It must be kept in mind that certain bodily positions should be avoided—or at least often changed. Stooping from a standing position interferes with the solar plexus. Throwing the head back hampers the brain centers. Arms stretched forward overburden the center of the aorta. Lying on the back may impede the center of kundalini, though it also may stimulate it. Clear thinking may come with a rush when the position of the light is improved. One has but to turn oneself toward the light or away from it and the reaction is perceptible. First of all, remember that each position has its advantage, but if one is turned into a weathervane for every shifting wind, then the system of ascent will be disrupted.
Nerve centers LMG II, 346
You already know that before final enlistment with Us there occur particular attacks of physical weakness. This is explained by the undulatory condition of the nerve centers; there may be fainting, spasms, anguish, and aches of the different centers.
Indignation versus spiritual irritation AY, 31
It is necessary to distinguish between indignation of spirit and irritation. The fire of irritation must be divided into two kinds. When irritation has an impersonal cosmic character, its poison may be washed away by a current of prana. But if harmful feelings, such as conceit or self-pity, intensify the irritation, the sediment of poison will be precipitated upon the centers. Then there is no means to remove it; one can only wear it away by developing cosmic perception.
Quality of thinking must be realized as healing. Gratitude is likewise the finest purifier of the organism. He who has found the seed and realized the care of the Sender can project gratitude into space. Great is the healing power of the emission of gratitude. One must transform everything abstract into reality.
Lamp of the Desert AY, 86
One should know that having one’s centers open enables one to reduce the imperfection in one’s surroundings. It brings not only the development of sensitivity but also the offering of one’s own forces for the improvement of one’s surroundings. One can observe that the forces emitted for this are in some way absorbed by space, and this degree of openness of the centers is called “Lamp of the Desert.” After this follows the degree of “Lion of the Desert.”
Open centers and the old world AY, 96
I am astonished at the old world; the appearance of sunspots intensifies the discord. The wings of the old world flutter their last, while the open centers revolt. For each advance of the centers a kind of epidermis is needed which grows painfully. Pure air cannot coexist with the lifeless azote of the old world.
Protecting the centers AY, 220
How can one be cured of these fiery illnesses? The inner fires must be utilized as a useful, psychically active force. How can one cure the pains in the spine that are caused by the awakening of Kundalini? He who knows will welcome the pains and relieve them by rubbing in mint. How can we stop the burning of the third eye when it begins to function? Is it not wiser to help its development by shielding it from the sun? Long ago people knotted their hair on the crowns of their heads in order to protect this channel. Can one stop the movement of the solar plexus when it begins to rotate? Any forcing of the solar serpent can result in injury to the brain. Equally dangerous is any interruption of the functioning of the center of the Chalice. Of course, any poisoning by narcotics, such as opium, will stop the movement of the centers; but then, decapitation would be even simpler!
Relation to ailments and centers AY, 330
Observe the symptoms of ailments that seem incomprehensible. Locate and observe those centers near which the symptoms and pains appear. Perhaps there is an aching of the shoulders or elbows or knees. Perhaps three signs appear near the center of the Chalice or burning occurs in the larynx. Each such symptom indicates the activity of that center. As if inscribed in a book, the personality of each individual is written by the sign of his essence, constantly flaming above his head. One can read it even with plain observation. But people are accustomed to cruder manifestations. They expect deafening thunder and blinding lightning. Yet, they themselves often perform the most important actions in silence.…
By studying the characters of people and their physical pains, one can arrive at valuable conclusions. We should know how the centers affect the surrounding organs. Why have lung ailments been seen as a complication following upon a cold, or anemia, when the centers near the lungs indicate related peculiarities of the organism? Why has swelling of the shoulders and elbows been attributed to rheumatism when the centers of the shoulders show tension? It is Our task to help people understand that it is time to discard old formulas and turn to the path of universal law.
Centers are flowers SUP, 811
Urusvati knows the “Fiery Lotus.” In ancient manuscripts can be found the description of man as a flowering garden; this image has a scientific basis. Actually, when the centers of man radiate, they are like varied, wonderful flowers. One heart alone is like a whole flowerbed because the many centers glow with different colors. But one should not think that such festive luminosity is frequently possible.
Usually, people pay attention to only certain “main” centers, but it is not right to call them the main ones. Man can radiate through many other centers that are no less important. Man’s emanations consist of a combination of different radiations, which produce a complex, but blended tone.
Chakra(s)
The fiery wheels of the chakras FW I, 447
The chakras, the fiery wheels, call to mind the countless circles of conception and completion. One can picture how the equilibrium of the worlds is founded upon fiery chakras. They contact and interpenetrate each other, and form inseverable links. Similarly, one can imagine how the chakras of man determine his fiery nature and bring the human entity into the totality of other fiery formations. People already have at their disposal rays that are not recorded upon the flesh; so, also, rays will be discovered that can capture the fiery centers on a film. This will demonstrate how the chakras of man correspond to the fiery formations of space. The figure of the fiery man merges into the rhythm of space. Thus, it can be physically demonstrated to what a great extent is everything that exists subject to the one law of rhythm.
Chakras and thoughts BRO, 367
Thought is lightning. A received thought frequently strikes luminous manifestations in us; it then increases the radiance of the chakras. Likewise, it may be understood that spinal vibrations are closely connected with the reception of thought. I am reminding about such a manifestation, because on the paths to Brotherhood the realization of the manifestation of thought is inevitably needed.
Chakras and higher development LHR I, 12 April 1935
And now, regarding the chakras. As you know, there are forty-nine chakras, or centers, altogether. In Agni Yoga twenty-one are mentioned. The opening and transmuting of these twenty-one centers causes a kindling of the rest, as many centers have double branches. For a high spiritual development, not only the opening of the centers is essential but their transmutation also, as the mere opening of one or two centers leads to nothing more than a low psychism and to many dangers. In general, without the help of the Teacher the correct opening of the centers is quite impossible. Of course, I mean the Highest Teacher, as only such a Teacher is able to know the true condition of the organism in all its envelopes. Only He can regulate the blood pressure, which becomes so dangerous during the opening of the centers, to say nothing of their fiery transmutation. Therefore, in the books of the Teaching there is indicated a long stage of preparation of the organism first of all, precisely a physical and spiritual prophylaxis. Absolutely essential is the purification of the thoughts and heart. Then comes the broadening of the consciousness, refinement of all the senses and cultivation of the heart, which is the organ of synthesis. It can give us spiritual development, and thus not only can it cause the opening of the centers but it possibly can attract the attention of the Great Teacher, who would then watch us. Eventually, if our spiritual quality would permit this dangerous test, He may even permit the next step—the fiery transmutation of the centers. Without a purified spirituality, we can go through all the known exercises for the stimulation of the nerve centers but, at best, achieve a pitiful psychism or develop mediumship (if the potentiality exists)—and then we can easily become a victim of any obsessor. You are interested to know where the chakras are located. It is customary to mention as the seven main chakras: 1. Maludhara-Kundalini, located at the bottom of the spine. 2. Svadhisthana-chakra, in the abdomen between the base of the spine and the navel; 3. Manipura-chakra, or the solar plexus; 4. Anahata-chakra, or the Chalice; 5. Vishuddha-chakra, or the center of the throat; 6. Ajna-chakra, or the Third Eye; 7. Brahmarandra-chakra, or the Bell, on the top of the head. But, of course, the brain alone has more centers than this. The centers in the shoulders, cheeks, lungs, wrists, kidneys, etc. are seldom mentioned. Even in Hindu literature there are disagreements regarding the location of the third eye. Some associate it with the pituitary gland; others with the solar plexus, etc. Upon personal experience, I may say that when one reaches the state of real clairvoyance, one sees most of all through the center of the Bell. It is possible to see with the center of the solar plexus, and we can really say that each center can see. We can even see the inside of our own organism. All this is possible with a sufficient accumulation of spirituality, together with the required conditions of prana and altitude.
Chakras and the impulses LHR II, 6 May 1937
All outer impulses are located in the head, therefore it would be more correct to call them the impulses of chakras, rather than chakras. Moreover, they influence but do not direct the nerve centers. The essence of all the chakras lies in the heart.
Chalice
The gifts of Higher Forces are gathered in the Chalice; the great symbol of Service and self-sacrifice FW III, 49
Since times immemorial the Chalice has been a symbol of Service. The gifts of Higher Forces are gathered in the Chalice and given from the Chalice. The symbol of the Chalice has always stood for self-sacrifice. Whoever bears the Chalice bears Achievement. Each lofty deed can be marked by the symbol of the Chalice. Everything most lofty, everything for the good of humanity, should bear this symbol. The Chalice of the Grail, and the Chalice of the Heart which has dedicated itself to the Great Service, is a most Cosmic Magnet. The Heart of the Cosmos is reflected in this great symbol. All images of Heroes of the Spirit may be represented as bearing the Chalice. The whole universe is reflected in the Chalice of the fiery spirit. The Chalice contains the accumulations of centuries which are gathered around the seed of the spirit. It is necessary to accept the affirmation of the Chalice as a great symbol in everyday life. Small children, and all youth, should be taught to think about the Chalice. One should understand the entire diversity of forms of the great symbol, the Chalice.
Those bearing the full Chalice of self-sacrifice FW III, 25
As the highest humility and the highest self-renunciation, should one accept the Image of Those bearing the full Chalice of self-sacrifice. They carry a heavy burden in the heart. They bear the brunt of the tension manifested by humanity. They carry the burden of the entire discrepancy. Such humility is redemption. Who will give himself wholly to the achievement of drinking the cup of poison? Who will take upon himself the Fiery Shield for the good of humanity? Who will resolve to accept the fiery energies? Who will manifest the understanding of the entire Cosmic tension? Verily, he who is in consonance with the Higher Forces. Mankind is accustomed to demand Good, but very rarely does man think of giving. Hence the humility of a saint who carries a fiery chalice is regarded as the highest humility. The fiery chalice holds the essence of the saving of the spirit of mankind and the atonement.
The fire of the Chalice of an Agni Yogi, creativity, and the Chalice of Amrita INF I, 251
Let us see how the Agni Yogi creates and transmutes. The fire of the Chalice represents the psycho-dynamics which ignites around it all energies. Through the synthesis of the Chalice, all fires, at different degrees, are directed by summons toward the cumulation of the Chalice of Amrita. The fire of the spirit drives all energies. The creativeness of the Agni Yogi is thus definitely impelled. Thus does the Tara transmute into beauty. Humanity will comprehend the power of the transmutation. Verily, beautiful is the creation of Be-ness!
What is the chalice of Amrita, the Chalice of Immortality? LHR I, 1929
You, my young friends, who have approached art and creation, you should be able to utilize your gifts as a condensation of your forces; for sound and color, thought and rhythm are the foundations of the Universe and of our existence. Sound and color, knowledge and creation are the chalice of Amrita, the Chalice of Immortality!
The chalice of poison transformed into “Amrita” AY, 304
Again we come to the idea of life as a chalice of wondrous remedy. To drink the poison of the world and be reborn with full power! This ritual comes from ancient legends. We see it in Egypt and in Greece. Shiva himself performs it, and a whole chain of Redeemers drinks the chalice of poison, transforming it into Amrita.
How to fill the “Chalice of Amrita” LHR II, 15 October 1935
Difficult is the path of true discipleship. Indeed, there is no knowledge, no philosophy and, moreover, no violation by magic that can give us spirituality. For only by experiencing life, by drinking the poison of all life’s illusions, by preserving ardent aspiration for the service of the General Good can we fill the CHALICE of AMRITA.
Application of the Teaching and the chalice of Amrita LHR I, 17 August 1930
So many disappointments, so many failures would have been avoided had the Teaching and all the indications been applied in a literal sense in everyday life. By giving us understanding of life, understanding of the foundations of existence, the Teaching brings us, if there is application in full consciousness of all that is given, to fiery purification or transmutation of our centers into the higher fires, and thus gives us the chalice of Amrita.
The chalice of achievement is the symbol of our age LMG II, 264
Formerly We sent the olive branch of peace. Formerly the dove was Our symbol; now it is the chalice of achievement.
Yes, each age has its symbol.
The Chalice accumulates the wisdom of the ages INF II, 500
The spirit-knowledge reads the Book of Life, and the wisdom of ages is deposited as accumulations in the Chalice. Therefore, the law of unification is contained in the synthesis of the Chalice.
Striving needed to fill the Chalice LHR I, 3 December 1930
The accumulation of the precipitation of energies does not take place in just a single life. Thousands of years are necessary for filling the Chalice. So essential are the continuous, never-interrupted, benevolent strivings, which deposit the priceless treasures in our treasury. People possessing great accumulations of the Chalice are the treasures of nations. Sometimes very little is needed in order to complete the filling of the Chalice, and this little could be completed in one self-denying life.
Accumulations of the Chalice and the Antakarana LHR I, 11 June 1935
In the East, the technique of communication between the lower and the higher Manas is called Antakarana, or bridge, or path. By this path, the lower ego, in its turn, extends to the higher Ego all those impressions and thoughts which can be assimilated (due to their high quality) with our external beings, thus becoming immortal accumulations of our Chalice.
The Chalice, straight-knowledge, and intuition LHR I, 8 May 1935
Straight-Knowledge is knowledge and experience accumulated in our Chalice. It is the so-called intuition, but of an extremely high quality.
The Chalice, straight-knowledge, and communion with the Teacher AY, 563
You know how the voice of the Teacher is transmitted; but there can be a coming together in consciousness, not using words but transporting one’s consciousness instantaneously into the consciousness of the Teacher. One almost ceases to be aware of oneself; but the Chalice is filled to the brim with straight-knowledge. Such union surpasses words, for it nurtures one with straight-knowledge.
The Chalice is the repository of everything loved and precious BRO, 464
The Chalice, just as the heart, is especially close to the concept of Brotherhood. The Chalice is the repository of everything loved and precious. Sometimes, much that has been gathered into the Chalice remains concealed for entire lives, but if the concept of Brotherhood has been impressed upon the Chalice, it will resound in both joy and yearning in all lives. To people who are cognizant of it even in an hour of difficulties and clashes, the concept of Brotherhood will be a saving factor.
How to fill your chalice LHR I, 11 September 1929
“An Agni Yogi is the carrier of the Synthesis of the Chalice—by this indication you can judge.” Therefore, fill your chalices with the realization of beauty, with the true knowledge of the wisdom of the Teaching of Life, and with the assimilation of it in your heart, and remember that the heart is a great magnet which attracts all knowledge, all possibilities, and all achievements.
The location of the Chalice as a chakra LHR I, 12 April 1935
You are interested to know where the chakras are located. It is customary to mention as the seven main chakras: 1. Maludhara-Kundalini, located at the bottom of the spine. 2. Svadhisthana-chakra, in the abdomen between the base of the spine and the navel; 3. Manipura-chakra, or the solar plexus; 4. Anahata-chakra, or the Chalice; 5. Vishuddha-chakra, or the center of the throat; 6. Ajna-chakra, or the Third Eye; 7. Brahmarandra-chakra, or the Bell, on the top of the head.
The location of the center of the Chalice, the “Celestial Axis” LHR II, 2 September 1937
The center of the Chalice is located near the heart amidst the knots of nerves. The Chalice is the focal point of all emanations. This is the focus in which and through which all emanations of the seed of the spirit are refracted and spread. The Chalice forms a triangle between the center of the heart and the solar plexus. It is located above the solar plexus at the level of the heart. The Chalice belongs to those nerve-knots that are not investigated as yet. In the very ancient scriptures the center of the Chalice was sometimes called the “Celestial Axis.”
Currents of the most subtle energies absorbed by the Chalice INF II, 141
The transmutation of the centers is tensified by the fire of the spirit, and the creativeness of the centers is focused on the assimilation of the higher fires. As the manifested vessel, the heart admits the currents of all the most subtle energies. Thus, the harmonized currents are absorbed by the all-containing Chalice. Hence, the currents absorbed by the center of the Chalice correspond to the higher energies; and the transmissions of the psychic energy are accompanied by reverberations. The higher tension corresponds to the higher fires. Thus, the spirit creates unceasingly.
The Chalice versus the brain AY, 627
Not in the fissures of the brain, but in some other repository are gathered the treasures of memory—indeed, it is in the Chalice.…
Upon expansion of consciousness, cooperation of the centers is realized. One may cognize what can be obtained from the channels of the brain and what can be drawn out of the depths of the Chalice. Untold treasures are accumulated in the Chalice. The Chalice is one, for all incarnations. The peculiarities of the brain are a matter of heredity, but the properties of the Chalice are the result of one’s own actions.
Action is predetermined by the accumulation of the Chalice INF II, 115
The seed of the spirit is that magnet which collects all energies that are being inrooted. Therefore, the potential of the spirit is most fully expressed in action. The seed of the spirit and action constitute the center of life. Action, issuing from the potential of the spirit, is predetermined by the accumulation of the Chalice; hence the link between the cause and the effect.
The Chalice is the past HIER, 448
The Chalice is the past, the heart is the future.
Christ
Christ feeds the Earth LMG II, 314
People will ask: “Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?” Answer: “It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.” The Ray of Christ feeds the Earth as much as the Rainbow of Buddha bears the affirmation of the law of life.
The origin of the term “Christ” LHR I, 25 March 1935
are longing to comprehend the Teaching of Christ in a new light. Therefore, if the works of Origen are not available, I suggest the remarkable books of “Dobrotolubye.” Reading the vital counsels and explanations of the Gospel by the great spiritual workers of the first centuries of Christianity, one sees clearly how full of confusion is our modern mind. By the term “Christ,” those great Sages meant precisely the highest divine principle in us, just what it really meant originally in the Great Mysteries of antiquity. The terms “Krestos” and “Kristos” were taken from the dictionaries of the pagan Mysteries. Krestos, or neophyte, who went through all the sufferings and passed all the tests in the last ritual of Initiation, after the anointing became Christ, “the purified.” His finite personality was fused with his infinite individuality, and he then became an immortal Ego. The same conception of the word “Christ” one finds also in the Epistle to the Galatians (4:19) and in the First Epistle to the Corinthinans (3:16), as well as in The Gospel of St. John (15:4) and The Gospel of St. Luke (17:21).
Christ is synonymous with the higher Ego LHR II, 22 July 1935
I wrote recently to one of my co-workers about the meaning of this term, and I will repeat it to you. Krestos was the designation given to a neophyte who was on probation as a candidate for the degree of Hierophant. Only after a disciple went through all the sufferings and passed all the tests, in the last ritual of initiation he was anointed and became according to the language of the Mysteries, Christ, “the purified.” His finite personality was fused with his infinite individuality and he then became an immortal Ego. For the first Christians, the word Christos or Christ was synonymous with our higher Ego. In this sense, one should understand that Christ is the Redeemer of sins. Thus, the redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul—the conductor and the messenger of Christ—perpetually, during the long chain of earthly lives of our individual Ego. “The Christ on the cross, of every human being, must descend into Hades at some point of its evolution, in order to bring back to normal conditions the soul that has been plunged therein as an effect of the evil deeds of its lower self. In other words, Divine Love must reach down into the heart of man, conquer and regenerate the man, before he can appreciate the enormity of his offenses against Divine Law and forgive himself for the sins committed against himself, and forgiveness must be obtained to complete at-one-ment.” [Teachings of the Temple (Halcyon, California: The Temple of the People, 1948) p. 404]
The soul as the conductor and messenger of Christ LHR I, 9 July 1935
Christ the Redeemer certainly abides in every one of us. You know already that for the first Christians, as well as for the whole Ancient World, the word “Christos” or Christ, was synonymous with our higher Ego. In this sense, one should understand that Christ is the Redeemer of sins. Thus, the redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul—the conductor and the messenger of Christ—perpetually, during the long chain of earthly lives of our individual Ego. “The crucified Christ is represented in every human being, who, after the achievement of a certain degree of evolution, must descend into hell and bring back to the higher or normal state the soul fallen there through the lawless deeds of its lower ego. In other words, the Divine Love must reach the heart of a man and must conquer and regenerate him before he is able to realize the monstrosity of his sins against Divine Law. This can be achieved only through a complete fusion and unification with the higher Ego or with the Divine Law of Love.”
The symbols as told by Christ LMG II, 153
The Star of Allahabad pointed out the way. And so We visited Sarnath and Gaya. Everywhere We found the desecration of religion. On the way back, under the full moon, occurred the memorable saying of Christ.
During the night march the guide lost his way. After some seeking I found Christ seated upon a sand mound looking at the sands flooded by moonlight. I said to Him, “We have lost the way. We must await the indication of the stars.”
“Rossul Moria, what is a way to Us, when the whole world is awaiting Us?”
Then, taking His bamboo staff, He traced a square around the impression of His foot, saying “Verily, by human feet.”
And making the impression of His palm, He surrounded it also with a square. “Verily, by human hands.”
Between the squares He drew the semblance of a pillar surmounted by an arc. He said: “O how Aum shall penetrate into the human consciousness! Here I have drawn a pistil and above it an arc, and have set the foundation in four directions. When by human feet and human hands the Temple will be built wherein will blossom the pistil laid by Me, then let the Builders pass by My Way. Why should We await the way, when it is before Us?”
Then, rising, He effaced with His cane all that He had drawn.
“When the Name of the Temple will be pronounced, then shall the inscription emerge. In remembrance of My constellation, the square and nine stars shall glow over the Temple. The sign of the foot and the hand shall be inscribed above the Cornerstone.”
Thus He Himself spoke on the eve of the new moon.
And the heat of the desert was great.
The Star of the Morning is the sign of the Great Epoch which will flash as the first ray from the Teaching of Christ. For who is to extol the Mother of the World if not Christ, the One so demeaned by the world.
Give Us the Arch of the Dome, wherein to enter.
The consummation of the earthly cycle LMG II, 165
Truly did Christ say: “You know neither the day nor the hour.” He also revealed another truth in saying, “Why hast Thou forsaken me, O Lord?” This refers to the knowledge of the spirit. At the last moment, before the consummation of the earthly cycle, we sink into a seeming vacuum, in order that all the accumulated fires may flash out at once. By restraining the consciousness of the past the leap over the abyss is achieved.
Vivekananda’s words about Christ LHR I, 2 June 1934
Vivekananda sensed the true beauty of the Image of Christ, undistorted by ecclesiastics. But, in giving Christ tribute from his heart, Vivekananda did not forget the Great Images of his own religion. Which of these two is the greater? The spirit of this priest is so far from the all-embracing utterance of the Bhagavad-Gita: “By whatever path ye come to Me, by that path will I bless ye; because all paths are mine.”
In this beautiful statement it is clearly indicated that the form of religion itself does not really matter, but it is the idea that is essential. Verily, our spiritual leaders are far from such wisdom, generosity, tolerance and comprehensiveness! Everyone knows that “as in Macrocosm, so in microcosm.” Therefore, should not our hearts be like the Cosmic Heart in comprehensiveness? Could one imagine such terrible injustice as that the most Wise, the most Merciful God could send his son just to one particular nation! Then afterwards, as well as before, the billions of people, “the children of our Heavenly Father” (if we believe the words of Christ Himself), remain outcasts, in spite of the fact that many of them were and are much higher in morality than those who were privileged to be born under the shelter of the Christian Church!
The meaning of the sacrifice of Christ in relation to our salvation LHR II, 8 June 1936
And now, about the sacrifice of Christ. Of course, it is absolutely unthinkable to understand the significance of the sacrifice, or crucifixion of Christ in the way it is understood by some consciousnesses. Its meaning is that Christ, wishing to emphasize the power of spirit over physical matter, accepted the chalice of sacrifice, and sealed by his blood the Covenant which he brought, “Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.” And in the book Agni Yoga, paragraph 8, it is said, “One can point out why the Teachers of Knowledge experienced such suffering on departing the earth. Of course, this suffering was conscious and voluntary. As the host fills to the brim the cup, so does the Teacher desire to impress this last sign of His Covenant.” [Emphasis added]
Therefore, if the great examples and sacrifice of Christ kindles the fires within our hearts, and if we apply his Covenant, it can be said that he did not suffer in vain, and that precisely the Cup that he accepted, sealed his Covenant. But if we imagine that, regardless of what we do and what crimes we commit, the blood that was shed by Christ will save us forever from the power of the devil, then we ourselves become these very devils! No one can save another. Only by personal efforts can the spirit ascend into the preordained beautiful worlds. “Faith without works is dead.”
All the Great Teachers are called Saviors of the World, because again and again they point out to us the Path of Light. However, They are able to help and safeguard us only so far as we ourselves accept Their protection. The whole of Cosmos is based on the law of reciprocity or mutuality, and where there is no response, there is no result. This explains why Christ could not perform miracles where there was no faith in him, and where there was no striving of the spirit toward his healing ray.
The Sacrament of the Great Sacrifice has its origin in the most ancient Mysteries. At the last initiation, the neophyte was offered a cup filled with the juice of pomegranates (symbolizing blood); accepting it, he had to spill the contents in four directions as a sign of his readiness to give his soul and body for the service of the world, that is, to suffer for Truth. Thus, Christ also wished to affirm this symbol among his disciples, in order to infix the memory of his sacrifice and Covenant for future generations. But no mechanical communion is able to save our souls, for “faith without works is dead.”
I remember my conversation with a woman missionary about Christ’s sacrifice. She was beating her breast and shouting hysterically that she knew that Christ had suffered for her, and so had saved her from eternal damnation. To which I answered, “You are mistaken. Christ suffered not for you, but because of you.” Of course, we never met her again, were proclaimed pagans and spies, and were rewarded by other corresponding titles.
Christ and the Law of Karma Letters of Helena Roerich I, (26 May 1934)
. There are many ways of resisting evil. First of all, by the power of spirit—certainly, resistance performed without hatred, occultly speaking, is a hundredfold stronger. All these assertions of Christ prove that He was an Initiate, and that He knew the strength of the reversed blow. Similarly, one should understand the words from Deuteronomy (the book of Moses): “To me belongeth vengeance, and recompense.” The Apostle Paul uses this very apophthegm in his Epistle to the Romans. Again, we see that Christ came not to destroy the law but to fulfil it.
The Temple and the resurrection of Christ LHR II, 28 May 1937)
The answer of Christ to his disciples: “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up” should be understood correctly as his Resurrection in the subtle body in which he appeared before his disciples. In almost all ancient Teachings the human body is likened to the Temple of God. And Christ hardly meant a miraculous raising of a temple made of stone as a proof of his power. This would contradict the whole spirit of His Teaching.
Co-Measurement
The four stones of the foundations of your actions LMG II, 235
Friends! Place four stones into the foundation of your actions: First—Reverence of Hierarchy. Second—Realization of unity. Third—Realization of co-measurement. Fourth—Application of the canon, “By thy God.”
The Great Teachers and Their rays LHR II, 18 February 1936
Actually, if the Great Teachers were to forcibly pour forth their rays, we would be burned to ashes unless we possessed the power of receptivity. Everything requires reciprocity, correspondence, and co-measurement.
Non-comeasurement LMG II, 316
The time for meals must be shortened, in order to preserve the human aspect. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to prattle at the dinner table about trifles. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to toss slander like a shower of small peas. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to defer an urgent action. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to show offense like a petty huckster. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to renounce responsibility. There is no worse act of non-comeasurement than to cease thinking about beauty. Co-measurement is like the pillar that supports the house.
When we take into consideration the painting of the dwelling, are we to destroy the pillar under the archway? Thoroughly assimilate co-measurement.
Requirements in Their Community NEC, 67
What is required in Our Community? First of all, co-measurement and justice. True, the second results entirely from the first. Indeed, one must forget about good-naturedness, for this goodness is not the good. Goodness is a surrogate of justice. The spiritual life is governed by so-measurement. The man who does not differentiate the small from the big, the insignificant from the great, cannot be spiritually developed.
One talks about Our firmness, but this is only the result of Our developed co-measurement.
The Common Good LHR II, 8 March 1938
On the basis of the Teaching of Life given to us, I will say that in everything co-measurement must be shown, in other words, goal-fitness, which reigns in the entire Universe. Everything should be adopted from the point of view of the Common Good or benefit for all humanity.
Comparing different personalities LHR II, 19 June 1937
So, let us acquire wisdom by comparing different personalities. Let us remember which personalities have already been disclosed within a short period of time. Let us practice goal-fitness. It is said in the Teaching that a man who does not realize what is co-measurement cannot be considered spiritual. Co-measurement is the Golden Mean.
Referring to Lord Buddha, Vivekananda said that the heart of the Great Spirits is as soft as butter, but they know how to discipline it. In other words They know what is co-measurement. Verily, They are guided by co-measurement. Co-measurement borders upon goal-fitness, which reigns throughout Cosmos.
The path of discipleship LHR II, 23 October 1936
On the path of discipleship, it is most difficult to maintain co-measurement and balance in everything. Precisely, one must fulfill the indications as they are given—not more and not less. But often, in his striving, the disciple is inclined to overdo, forgetting that all superfluousness is just as harmful as incompleteness, and perhaps even more so.
Emulating the Community and Their indications NEC, 17
Knowing the foundation of Our Teaching it is necessary to prove to would-be disciples by creating in full co-measurement and immutability. When the Teacher says, “Now you yourselves display the effect of My indications,” it does not mean to recall old habits, to quarrel with one another, to become offended and to hurt each other. This can be left to the mule drivers. But it should be for you to remember about Our Community and emulate it in harmonious labor. When the time comes to change the course of the ship, the indication will come. But do not expect an indication about a patch for the boot. Otherwise we shall soon congratulate each other on our birthdays.
When and to what extent the disciple makes use of the Teacher’s forces AY, 386
It is difficult to define in words when and to what extent the disciple may make use of the Teacher’s forces. Only a refined understanding will bring about the right co-measurement. There can be no precise rules defining the relationship between the Teacher and the disciple; life itself points out the necessary ways in which to follow the one path together. I can send My Ray only to those who are united.
Distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion AY, 87
One must distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion. Most often people display absolute devotion when they receive, but each act of giving in return is difficult because of self-imposed conditions. Some accept what they have been given, but then raise obstacles in their own consciousness, and begin to think that the given treasure is but a piece of mold! One should remember that the measure of one’s devotion determines the measure of receiving. Faith must be equal in degree to knowledge. Each limiting condition set upon one’s faith sets an equally limiting condition on its fruits. Yet no one would wish to be called a conditional disciple. Such a title would provoke offense. The law acts identically under all conditions. But the law does not take offense — it co-measures. Be assured of the co-measurement of devotion.
Don’t forget co-measurement LMG II, 316
What suffers most of all? Of course co-measurement! I have spoken so much about it, yet again it is necessary to return to the old theme. Even the few who sense the importance of co-measurement remember about it only in some special circumstances. When one is drowning, then the best precepts are called to mind. Far more important is it to remember them amidst everyday life. The smallest thoughts will be borne away by the whirlwind of a right judgment. Good or bad, useful or harmful, these will be singled out, because where the big trees are, the shrubs are not seen.
Betrayal of the path AY, 51
It is right to remember that work with Us has but a single direction — that of co-measurement and goal-fitness. The one who betrays his path is simply bereft of these qualities, and his fate is like that of a kitten at sea.
A yogi is not a slave to desire AY, 259
Many concepts should be considered in the light of yoga. Can one live without desire when even the spirit is incarnated by desire? Desires are like sparks igniting motion. Then what does it mean to say that a yogi is free of desire? Let us take the precise meaning of the words: a yogi is free, not from desires as such but from their burden. He knows himself to be free because he is not a slave to desire. On the path of goal-fitness, a yogi, applying co-measurement, relinquishes desires in the name of the most essential. This ability to change easily is at the core of the yogi’s liberation. Nothing hinders his progress.
Work and complicated tasks AY, 332
Work is felt as a burden only when the forces are distributed incorrectly; but when co-measurement of a direction and its execution is maintained, then even a complicated task will not be beyond one’s capabilities.
False spirituality and evolution AY, 591
I rejoice when you realize the harm of false spirituality. Often a sickly distortion of psychic energy becomes a substitute for a properly expanded consciousness. Where there is fear, where there is self-pity, where there is conceit, where there is passivity, where there is avoidance of self-sacrifice, where there is lack of co-measurement, where there is irresponsibility, can there be service to evolution?
The Agni Yogi and the pillar of co-measurement FW I, 48
To co-measure one’s actions with the actions of co-workers is also a fiery quality. When lighting a lamp, no one intends to set fire to the house. On the contrary, everyone seeks a safe place for a lamp. Fieriness is not madness. It is awful to listen frequently to ignorant conversations about the chaotic state of Fire. It must be understood that this element demands the highest co-measurement, profound circumspection, and caution. Each Agni Yogi is primarily wise in the apportionment of this substance. He will be thrifty rather than extravagant. As a faithful guardian he knows that the highest substance is purified through lofty labor and suffering. He knows that each energy of Fire is like a rare blessing. The Fire of Space demands manifestation; and he understands the value of this finding. Only then can he be entrusted with the ocean of Fire.
Therefore I ask all co-workers to be sternly circumspect. Thus will they preserve the treasure that grows in the heart. It is best not to scatter it into the abyss of darkness, where each torch will be used for a ruinous conflagration. The pillar of co-measurement, even in Fire must be a safeguard.
Common Good
Qualities of those seeking the Common Good LMG II, 312
I shall specify the qualities distinctive in those seeking the Common Good. First—constancy of striving. Second—ability of containment, for poor is he who denies but the seeker of truth is worthy to work for General Good. Third—ability to labor, because the majority do not know the value of time. Fourth—the desire to help, without prejudices and without usurpation. Fifth—renouncement of personal property and the acceptance for safekeeping of the fruit of the creativeness of others. Sixth—expulsion of fear. Seventh—display of vigilance amidst darkness.
The key to the Common Good INF II, 492
The attainment of the Common Good is affirmed through the search for the course of the Cosmic Magnet. Only when the spirit can contact the cosmic current, can it reach the understanding of the higher law. The course of the Cosmic Magnet carries the Fire of Space, which effects the reverberation of the Cosmic Magnet. Hence, each possibility in step with the Cosmic Magnet reaches toward the Common Good. This conformity is held to be the possibility for a striving quest. Hence, the key to the Common Good is contained in the quest of the spirit. Thus, each powerful tension provides a key to the Common Good.
Attainment and the Common Good FW III, 247
Life is brought into balance only through spiritual attainment. Spiritual ascent is the only way to individual attainment and to attainment of the Common Good.
Service for the Common Good LHR II, 10 September 1938
Why should one think that the application of higher principles is possible only in a community? Service for the Common Good must and should be realized in all circumstances. But, truly, through conscious cooperation such service increases in an incalculable progression.
Change and mobility of spirit LMG II, 327
Avoid uniformity, as to both place and work. Actually, uniformity accompanies that greatest fallacy, the concept of personal ownership.
First of all, the slave of property loses mobility of spirit. Such a slave ceases to understand that each day of labor should be tinged with a special quality of the spirit. He cannot change place, because his spirit will be permanently fixed in his earthly home.
Ask yourself—is it easy for you to move to another place? Is it easy for you to change the nature of your work? If it is, this means that you can appreciate the value of the Common Good.
Children, the future, and expectations of truthfulness LMG II, 340
Just now, when an important time is drawing near, it is necessary to disinfect as many children as possible; they will be the ones to think about the cities of the future. They must be given a truthful book about the saintly heroes of the Common Good, but this book has not yet been written. Fallacious are children’s books, spurious their playthings, false the smiles of their tutors. Amidst constant falsification is it possible to expect truthfulness?
I advise to devote time to the children. Let them carry stones and timbers for their city.
I have spoken about secret dugpas for your information; but for yourselves you need pay no attention to them, as to every striving worker they are mere dust.
But if you show children Our Domicile, they will joyously walk through all the laboratories and observatories. Our prismatic mirrors will give them unforgettable joy; because they love everything real, and We Ourselves strive for Truth.
Give the children only real, true objects!
The application of labor LMG II, 362
The first book summoned to attainment of beauty, simplicity, and fearlessness. The second gives the quality and the features of labor which affirm the expansion of consciousness.
The idea of the Community and of the Common Good is the first sign of broadening of consciousness. It should be understood that the necessity of labor is pointed out not for mere information but for application.
This book is not for soothing but for the exertion of the rising spirit. Strive to the utmost toward labor. Enwrap each task with the best emanation.
Understanding energy NEC, 77
It must be understood how carefully must one expend energy. It must be understood that only the right doors will lead into the chamber of the Common Good.
The evolution of community NEC, 237
To renounce or to multiply? Indeed, to multiply sanguinely, joyfully, but for the Common Good. The smallest hint of sectarianism or bigoted limitation will contradict the sunlike evolution of the community. Austere joy avoids darkness. Moles of forbiddance and limitations will never see the sun.…
The community is the depository of all possibilities and all accumulations. Each one who diminishes the boundaries and the power of the community becomes a traitor. The community is the chalice of sunlike joy.
Spatial thought and justice in space AY, 122
The ashes of past fires may dim the vision, but the fires of new images of Truth glow in the Infinite. When we have transcended the narrow boundaries of ethnicity and nationality, is it not all the same to us which planet is nurtured by spatial thought? The only important thing is that the thought be filled with a realization of the Common Good. Then the crosscurrents of nations will not distract the eye that is directed toward the inevitable evolution.
Reverence for the dwelling place of the Teacher should not be reverence for the soil, or for temple rituals, but for the igniting of justice in space.
We often exhausted Ourselves in improving the condition of humanity, but do not regret having sent even one evolutionary thought. These thoughts take root and flourish like an enchanted garden; and as magically invisible are the workers in this garden. Know how to direct your thought to the Common Good and We will always be with you.
Reverence for knowledge and life experience AY, 404
First of all, the Teaching is never sold; that is a most ancient law. The Teaching offers personal comfort; otherwise it would be egoism. The Teaching advocates the beautifying of existence, which otherwise would be submerged in ugliness. The Teaching is always self-denying, because it knows the true meaning of the Common Good. The Teaching reveres knowledge; otherwise it would be darkness. The Teaching is manifested in life not through invented ceremonies, but on the basis of experience. I consider that the way of the Teaching has nothing to do with the husks of outworn ways.
Joy is a special wisdom.
Manifestations of light and the human task INF II, 477
Each wave of Common Good is intensified by the Forces of Light, and also by counteractions. The manifestations of light and shade pertains to the whole of Cosmos. Hence, each wave of Common Good induces a saturation with various currents. Each propelled wave intensifies the creative impulses, and the human task is to find the direction of the Cosmic Magnet by propelling the thoughts toward the Common Good. Thus, thought creates in space. Limitless are the ways of evolution.
The higher concordance and enemies INF II, 505
When a spirit strives to inscribe a better page in the Book of Life his acceptance of the service for the Common Good opens to him all gates. Hence, when the thought of the flaming Agni Yogi imbues the space, then verily the spirit
creates with Cosmos. Thus is the higher concordance established. Therefore, in this battle Our enemies fear greatly the higher concordance, but Our victory will be the more powerful.
In the earliest years, teach labor HEART, 411
In the education of the heart the first concept to be put forward is work. From the earliest years labor is established as the one foundation of life, as a process of perfectment. This approach eradicates the notion of labor being selfish, and at the same time the child acquires a broad understanding of work for the common good.
Scala furiosa HEART, 496
When the dawn is blazing with battle, thoughts about the future and the Common Good are especially necessary. The scala furiosa—hierarchy of fury—will not affect a heart that has been strengthened by the thought of Service.
The heart and path of heroism FW III, 43
The heart of a hero knows self-sacrifice in the name of Common Good. It knows self-renunciation and Great Service. The path of the hero is not always strewn with wreaths of human gratitude. The path of the hero proceeds by thorny ways. Therefore, one should always revere the path of self-renunciation, because each advancement upon the face of the Earth which affirms heroism of the spirit guarantees a new beginning.
Lofty thought—the arms of victory BRO, 578
With what can one block the path of evil? Only with labor on Earth. Thought and work directed to the Common Good will be a strong weapon against evil. People frequently begin to verbally curse evil, but the disparagement is so ugly that it is impossible to fight it also by means of ugliness. Such weapons are worthless. Work and lofty thought will be the arms of victory—such is the path of Brotherhood.
Walking corpses SUP, 267
Urusvati is justifiably amazed to see that people enjoy the comfort of the General Good, yet do not strive to work for it. These walking corpses only prepare a grave for themselves! Where and when will they see the usefulness of the Common Good? It is service, first of all, that opens the path to realization of the Common Good. Neither garb nor ritual, but only service to humanity, is required.
Ideas that are fixed and evolutionary SUP, 360
Only by observing human actions can one discriminate and sense the subtle differences between good and bad people. You will see that the one who labors for evolution is filled with ideas. But who would call these ideas fixed? It would be right to call them leading ideas. Pay heed then to all the manifestations of nature.
The Thinker said, “Whether I serve Nature, or Nature serves me, does not matter. The important thing is that all my knowledge and experience are offered in the service of the Common Good.”
The best armor SUP, 572
The Thinker taught the young people, “Sometimes the best armor is the invisible one. Learn to command yourself to produce such armor, and it will appear whenever you fight for the Common Good.”
Lukewarm ones, half-ways, and half measures LHR II, 22 July 1935
True, the volcano is raging, and much darkness is around, but those devoted to the service for the Common Good need not be alarmed. Calamities always happen to the lukewarm ones, those who follow half-ways and are fond of half-measures. We shall not err in saying that the peril to the world lies in half-measures and in non-resistance to evil. Verily, we live again in the times of Atlantis! Only now one should provide not an ark, but an airplane. And the best airplane is the wings of the spirit.
Lessons learned lead to advancement LHR II, 14 May 1936
You mention that a member of the society asks whether the events in the world at present will lead to the Common good. I must say that I firmly believe that whatever happens leads to good in the long run. Lessons must be learned in order that consciousnesses may advance further. Everything is created by people themselves, and cruel national disasters are the results of many centuries of causes and effects.
Give no thought to one’s own salvation LHR II, 13 August 1938
Only a petrified heart will not aspire toward the Common Good, but will think only about the salvation of its own soul and about its resurrection in a physical body! One should think not about one’s own salvation, but about the offering of life’s achievement for the Common Good and sacrificed their lives for it were closer to God than those who had his name on their lips and thought only of their own salvation. “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.”
Communication
Emanations of written communication LMG II, 351
The significance of the handwritten manuscript has been completely forgotten.…
Pious kings and most holy cardinals have used this method many times to enhance their prosperity. You are also familiar with the experiments of contemporary hypnotists in which sealed letters are read at command. Even circuses offer this attraction without extra charge.
These phenomena show that both the outer and the inner significance of handwritten items are great.
Just rubbing your hand on a piece of paper makes little cork figures spring up. Think how much energy can be impressed onto a piece of paper if the nerve centers cooperate.
One can observe energy radiating from the fingertips. These flashes can be seen in the dark. When the emanations are particularly strong one can see their blue light even in the daytime. Along with the radiation, the paper is stratified with an indelible energy whose working is similar to that of word and thought.
A written note transmits not only the letters of the alphabet but also a powerful dose of the human essence. From this perspective, it may be good to hold a certain letter in your hands and reread it, while with another it may be better not even to touch it. Of course, there are flying through the world plenty of empty sheets of paper, devoid of a single spark of human consciousness.…
A handwritten note is a handshake at a distance.
Communication between the worlds AY, 71
Urusvati, by suffering the pain caused by the magnetic arrow, experienced the waves of the currents from a distant planet. It is correct to consider the magnetic currents as channels between the planets. The study of communication between the worlds should include research in magnetic waves, but of course the spiritual consciousness must not be forgotten.
Limitations of wireless communication AY, 487
Some will say, “Why preoccupy oneself with Agni Yoga and psychic energy, when we already have wireless communication and all kinds of other inventions?” But wireless communication can carry only words, whereas psychic energy instantly transmits thoughts, and also impels the recipient to immediately respond in action. We do not err in saying that half the world responds to the transmitted suggestions, and that psychic energy knows no distance.
Communicate according to one’s listener HEART, 107
So much has been said about the language of the heart, yet for the majority of people it remains an inapplicable abstraction. Let us not insist on the highest forms of this means of communication; rather, let us try to master the basics, which ought to be revealed immediately without requiring any special preparation. The first and foremost purpose of every language is mutual comprehension, which means that you should try not only to understand the person with whom you are talking but also to speak in a way that is clear to him. To do this, acquire the ability to speak in your companion’s language. Speak with his words in the way that he speaks; that is the only way he will remember and accept your thought into his consciousness. So, we shall learn to accommodate the words of the person with whom we are talking, and imperceptibly we shall go beyond words to the very nature of his thinking. The highest form of communication will be the grasping of thought without sound.
Adapting oneself to the subtle energies SUP, 48
Urusvati is in constant communication with Us. It is not easy to receive the currents of intensified energy while remaining in a physical body amidst daily life. We consider such simultaneity a special achievement. One must be able to adapt oneself to the peculiarities of subtle energies. It can easily be shown that little time is needed for even the most detailed dreams. Complicated actions and lengthy discourses are assimilated instantly. Such features of subtle perception are characteristic of communication with Us. One may understand complicated sendings without knowing in which language they are given. The thought reaches the corresponding centers and reveals the essence of the communication. The communication is through the subtle body. One should become accustomed to this subtle perception. This cannot be understood without the broadening of consciousness. Many problems must be understood without earthly limitations. People often notice only one detail, then elevate it to an immutable law.
Communication through thought SUP, 120
Urusvati knows the significance of the moment that separates sleep from the waking state. This moment is called “the diamond of consciousness.” During this transitory condition of consciousness man belongs simultaneously to both worlds—the physical and the subtle.
We intensify and deepen these diamond moments through a clear understanding of their significance. Indeed, they are so brief that no effort is required. Prolonged communication with the Subtle World can be achieved, but simultaneous awareness of the two worlds is momentary. We are not referring to Our guiding powers and Our messages to the world. Our discourses, and My words, are not coming to you now from the Subtle World but are the result of the transmission of thought from a distance. When Urusvati sees the events taking place in Our Tower it is a special function of telepathic vision, whereas discourse with Us corresponds to direct radio messages. That channel cannot be revealed to everybody, nor can everybody have access to Us.
Mechanical apparatuses are useless in communication with the far-off worlds SUP, 235
Urusvati knows that astronomy is meaningless without knowledge of psychic energy and the subtle body. In discussing the far-off worlds, one should abandon earthly measurements.
One can be drowning in astronomical calculations yet be no nearer to the far-off worlds. Even spectrum analysis depends for accuracy on many conditions, and mechanical apparatuses are useless in communication with the far-off worlds. Of the billions of heavenly bodies, only thousands can be located, and even the most powerful telescope will be as naught when confronted with Infinity.
Mental communication in the Subtle World SUP, 304
Communication in the Subtle World is mental, and there is no need for different languages. It is wonderful to be able to think in one’s own language and at the same time be understood by those from other countries. There is no need to impress thoughts on others; on the contrary, the more natural the flow of thoughts, the more easily they are understood. Such communication is supermundane, but it must be realized here upon Earth so that the adjustment to the Subtle World will be less difficult.
Communicating in code to prevent intercepting messages SUP, 351
Urusvati knows the many reasons for the interruption of thought transmission. The main causes are the extraordinarily intense currents and the unexpected disturbances that must be immediately countered. But also, undesirable entities may approach and try to obtain information that would cause harm if acquired prematurely, and that should not be revealed to them.
We can provide an example of information that was prematurely interrupted. Once, We sent a mental message about the sad condition of a certain Western country, but as soon as the first word, “space,” was sent, unwanted listeners were discovered and the communication had to be interrupted. In order to fulfill Our intention, We used a code word, which was sent at night. We continued with our communication the following night, not naming the country, because Urusvati could then understand the meaning of Our message.
The rhythms of communication of the Brotherhood SUP, 358
Urusvati knows how varied are the rhythms of Our communications. At times they flow slowly and distinctly, but at other times so rapidly that it is almost impossible to hear them. They may be shockingly loud, or may become almost inaudible, like the softest whisper. Sometimes they strain the centers, but usually they are beneficent. Do not suppose that these variations are the result of Our unbalanced minds! You should seek the cause in the spatial currents. The example of Our communication is of use to anyone who studies the energy of thought.
Conscious communion with the Hierarchy can develop psychic energy SUP, 382
Another factor should be kept in mind, that psychic energy is developed especially during conscious communion with Hierarchy. This communication should be practiced throughout one’s entire life and will then become firmly established. The Image of the Teacher will become ever-present, and the flow of the new, vital currents will be manifested in all endeavors. This will become the foundation of the feeling that people call optimism. Such straight-knowledge helps even machines to do their best work! All Our apparatuses are designed to respond to psychic energy. Not everyone is able to make use of Our methods, but every thinking person can progress on the same path. The difference between Us and others is that, due to lengthy experience, We know how to focus Our psychic energy.
Harmonious vibrations make communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world SUP, 448
Urusvati knows that the Tower of Chun is the center of the three worlds. This unity is possible because some of the Masters, although still in their physical bodies, can manifest in their subtle bodies, whereas others, in their subtle bodies, have the power to approach the physical world. One should be aware of the importance of maintaining harmonious vibrations in order to make this communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world. It is most important to safeguard the surrounding atmosphere so that nothing harmful can increase the disturbance of currents. People strive to make contact with the Towers, not understanding that such an intrusion can be disastrous.
Clear thought is necessary for better communication SUP, 804
Picture a man who has entered the Supermundane World and knows only how to communicate by speech; he will find himself in a deplorable situation. He will not easily learn thought-transmission. At first, he will, like a mute, repeat words silently to himself. But if those words are not accompanied by clear thoughts, communication will not be possible. Only gradually will the traveler understand how to express thoughts without words, and thus learn to receive thought-transmissions from his new neighbors, and from his instructor.
Communication and silence SUP, 798
Urusvati knows about the deep significance of ancient vows of silence. It can be understood scientifically that in this way people tried to attain concentration of thought, and thus prepare themselves for the supermundane state. Indeed, it must be agreed that every effort toward the deepening of thought is useful but let us not forget that no forcing of nature is needed for the development of the consciousness.…
Let us regard with respect those in antiquity who took vows of silence. They acted out of desire for self-perfectment, but evolution demands a much broader application of man’s forces. Let him actually apply all his abilities, let him live in a continuous state of gaining knowledge. Such intelligent, valiant learning will bestow a real joy of labor.
Community
Community is not hidden from true seekers LMG I, 313
My children, children, dear children.
Do not think that Our Community is hidden from humanity by impregnable walls.
The snows of Himalaya that hide Us are not obstacles for true seekers, but only for the curious ones.
Mind the difference between the seeker and the dry, skeptical investigator.
Immerse yourselves in Our labor, and I will lead you on the path to the Yonder World.
Through indomitable personal striving and readiness for the hardship as a road to Our Community LMG II, 339
How then to find the way to Our Laboratories? Without a summons, no one will reach Us. Without a Guide no one will pass! At the same time there is necessary an indomitable personal striving and readiness for the hardships of the way.
According to custom the wayfarer must traverse a certain portion of the way alone. Just before arrival, even those who have been in direct communication with Us do not sense Our tidings. It must be thus because of human conditions.
Those arriving alone, except for profound reasons, are divided into two groups: those striving personally and those summoned for a mission.
Without a special Indication, no one will recognize those who have been to see Us.
Since Our Messenger does not shout in the market place, so too those who have been with Us know how to guard the Common Weal.
An unmistakable sign of Our Call is when you are borne irresistibly, as if on wings. Thus, accept Our Community of Knowledge and Beauty. And be assured that, although one can search every mountain gorge, an uninvited visitor will not find the way.
Many times have We visited your cities, and no one can say We are estranged from the world. You yourselves locate your observatories outside cities, and take care to leave scientists in quietude. Accept, then, Our considerations, and be not vexed at the lack of a definite address.
Remember Those working for the Common Good!
Community rendering active assistance LMG II, 344
Can Our Community intervene in the affairs of the world and render active assistance?
Every community is devoid of egotism, in its vulgar meaning, and in the name of the Common Good is concerned with the solution of world affairs. Like arrows plunge the sendings of the community into the brains of humanity.
There can be traced in scientific literature a series of psychic and physical effects. There are well-known cases of the sending of objects of great significance. There are known dispatches of sums of money. There are known forewarnings of danger. There are known letters about the solution of affairs. There are known meetings under various aspects. We have had steamship tickets and costumes of different countries. We have had different names and have appeared when circumstances imperatively required it.
Community and readiness to serve Them NEC, 98
It is impossible for a poisoned consciousness to distinguish the moments of freedom and of bondage. The man who is lost in conjecture as to where is slavery and where freedom is unable to think about the community. The man who oppresses the consciousness of his brother cannot think about the community. The man who distorts the Teaching cannot think about the community. The basis of the community lies in freedom of thinking and in reverence for the Teacher. To accept the Teacher means to fall in line with the workers fighting the fire. If everyone rushes to the fire from the wellspring without any order, the wellspring will be trampled without benefit.
Steps toward Community NEC, 17
Many a time you have heard about following Our indications, and you could convince yourself that precise fulfillment of the indication is practical and beneficial. This is the first step. After this, self-action must begin. Knowing the foundations of Our Teaching it is necessary to prove to be disciples creating in full co-measurement and immutability. When the Teacher says, “Now you yourselves display the effect of My indications,” it does not mean to recall old habits, to quarrel with one another, to become offended and to hurt each other. This can be left to the mule drivers. But it should be for you to remember about Our Community and emulate it in harmonious labor.… It is necessary to assimilate permanently the dignity and the worth of the true work, and to relegate childish habits to the archives. Without betraying one’s principles it is possible to find hundreds of worthy solutions. I wish to see you upon the next step.
Requirements in Community NEC, 67
What is required in Our Community? First of all, co-measurement and justice. True, the second results entirely from the first. Indeed, one must forget about good-naturedness, for this goodness is not the good. Goodness is a surrogate of justice. The spiritual life is governed by co-measurement. The man who does not differentiate the small from the big, the insignificant from the great, cannot be spiritually developed.
One talks about Our firmness, but this is only the result of Our developed co-measurement.
Community and the evolution of the planet NEC, 72
The Community, as Fellowship, can unprecedentedly accelerate the evolution of the planet and give new possibilities of intercourse with the forces of matter. It must not be thought that community and the conquest of matter are found on different planes. One channel, one banner—Maitreya, Mother, Matter!
The Hand which discerns the Threads points out the path to Our Community. Indeed, We shall not speak about a precise time when Our place started. Cataclysms molded the favorable conditions, and with Our knowledge We can guard the Center against unbidden guests. The existence of violent enemies has permitted Us to close the entrances still more tightly and to instruct neighbors in an effective silence. To transgress and to betray means to be destroyed.
Smallest details and Community NEC, 128
You are often astonished that the Teacher foresees the smallest details. But who told you that these details are small? Often a leg is broken from a most insignificant stone, and a blade of grass casts one over the precipice.
Even in daily life you save your near ones from dangers. Then, in Our Community, are not the lives of the coworkers protected in a larger scope? The lips of Friends do not keep silent, but it is necessary to learn to harken to the call of warning.
In small groups it is easy to adjust one’s attention, but the cooperation of mankind obliges one to become accustomed to unexpected manifestations. I am not exaggerating: each minute is insecure, but at the same time one should not become accustomed to this continuous insecurity, lest the vigilant sensitiveness be lost. Indeed, as an eagle on the summit, do not lose keenness. Sharp-sightedness grows only through perils.
Welcome dangers!
Watchfulness of Community NEC, 155
Let us give you a picture of Our Community. Our resources are intensified for the Common Good. Everyone works in full readiness. Our wireless communication has brought an urgent appeal—personal action is needed. The Elect Council designates an executive agent. Sometimes the agent knows the whole process of the task, but sometimes he is given only an intermediate action. Often there is time enough only for choosing the necessary clothing, and perhaps a book which has just been started goes into the library unread. Often the duration of the commission is indeterminate. Often the results of the errand are not to be seen. What then induces the selected one joyfully to take himself off? What helps him to hasten into the cold and over the blocks of ice? What sort of order can evoke this strenuous labor? This jubilant readiness grows from habitual watchfulness.
Vigilance with Community NEC, 183
What more nearly compares with Our Community—a choir of psalm-singers or an armed camp? Rather the second. One can imagine how it must conform to the rules of military organization and leadership. Is it possible to establish the paths of advancement of the Community without repulse and attack? Is it possible to take a fortress by assault without knowing its situation? The conditions of defense and attack must be weighed. Needed is experienced knowledge and keen vigilance. They are wrong who consider the Community a house of prayer. They are wrong who call the Community a workshop. They are wrong who regard the Community as an exclusive laboratory. The Community is a hundred-eyed guard. The Community is the hurricane of the messenger. The Community is the banner of the conqueror. In the hour when the banner is furled, the enemy already undermines the foundation of the towers. Where, then, is your laboratory? Where is your labor and toil? Verily, one patrol left out opens ten gates. Only vigilance will provide the rampart for the Community.
Victory is only an obligation. Strengthening of forces is only a manifestation of a new vortex. Realization of power is only a test. Challenge is only light-mindedness. As an ocean wave does the Community advance. As the thunder of an earthquake resounds the Teaching of immutability.
Before the rising of the Sun let us proceed in ceaseless vigil.
Community battles for reality NEC, 206
Indeed, as We say, the Community battles for reality. You have another kind of reality: those who strive for the truth, for whom evidence is nothing but an unclean glass. If chemical and biological evidence is complicated, then still more complex is the evidence of the planes of structure of life and actions. Without the development of consciousness we shall dwell in a continuous mirage; as in catalepsis, we shall be twisted in frozen terror.
Begone, Maya! We wish and shall know reality.
How to receive and to give AY, 76
Gratitude and devotion flourish joyously in Our Community. If Our conduit brings word to Us that a co-worker thinks he has sacrificed something in the name of the Teaching, this would compel Us to reject his cooperation. Our co-workers know both how to receive and to give. When you spread Our Teaching do not shout in the square, but simply offer a smile to the approaching ones. Those who come voluntarily will accept the Teacher. But he who is ensnared will gnaw at his chains. We expect joy, and accept only the wondrous flower of devotion. Let us hasten to understand the Teacher!
Affirm success; affirm joy; affirm understanding of progress. Cast away the thoughts that belong to the old world. I shall not tire of repeating this.
The Teaching cannot be bought or obtained by coercion AY, 93
Do not listen to the teacher who demands a fee for his teaching. The Teaching cannot be bought or obtained by coercion. Truly, each one gains access to the Teaching only by proving his devotion by deeds. It is actions, not words, that lead to the Community of Knowledge. If a child strives to that Community, will there not be work for him there? Likewise, will anyone who accepts with full consciousness the statutes of the Community find the doors barred? Can one cite an example when the quest of a pure consciousness was not answered?
Precisely outlined are the statutes of the Community of Knowledge. No cunning can obscure them. Traveler, pay your debt, and walk tirelessly.
The quest for Shambhala HIER, 24
The quest for Shambhala varies widely in the spiritual domain. And is it possible that people believe they will attain the Community of Shambhala through invasion or through fasting? To him who is aware of the path to Us, let us say, “Walk by the path of love. Walk by the path of labor. Walk by the path of the shield of faith!” To him who has found Our Image in his heart, We shall say, “Walk by the way of the heart and the Chalice will affirm the path!” To him who, through conceit, thinks he has attained the path, We shall say, “Go and learn from the spirit who knows consummation.”
Compassion
Great Compassion LHR I, 8 March 1935
In the East this epoch is noted as the epoch of Maitreya, the epoch of Great Compassion, and the epoch of the Mother of the World.
Maitreya’s Heart HIER, 3
Maitreya is coming, radiant with all fires. His Heart is aflame with compassion for destitute humanity.
Compassion, Holy Ones, and Secret Knowledge LMG I, 324
I tell you, let the flame of your heart be alight with the fire of compassion. In compassion is buried the great pearl of Secret Knowledge.
All Bodhisattvas, all Holy Ones, all Martyrs, strove along this Path.
The Bodhisattvas’ compassion AY, 332
What is the nature of the Bodhisattvas’ compassion? Without coercing the will, They invisibly and patiently direct each suitable force toward good.
A yogi’s compassion AY, 210
It is said that the yogi knows no love; but in truth, he is full of compassion. People think of love only as constricting bonds. But compassion is boundless, a co-worker of Truth.
The healing quality of Great Compassion SUP, 809
Urusvati knows the healing quality of Great Compassion. People usually suppose that only the Higher Beings possess this quality. But people, in their daily lives, often come in contact with the realm of Compassion.
Truly, mercy, peacefulness, sympathy, kindness, solicitude toward people, are manifestations of various aspects of compassion. Love itself is close to compassion. Is not cooperation kin to compassion? All these good qualities have healing properties.…
And let us not forget that he who offers compassion receives beneficial effects in the boomerang-like return of the dispatched energy.
Compassion as it aids the suffering SUP, 864
Urusvati knows the true meaning of compassion. Maitreya, the Lord of Compassion, impressed this pan-human feeling on the future mind. Yet the confusion of the present world is great!
Many physicians will be needed to cure humanity. Psychic epidemics are increasing, together with the bodily ones. Compassion can arm physicians for their urgent battle.
There are some feelings akin to compassion, but only compassion itself is without selfishness. Pity, for example, can be somewhat patronizing, and even charity can have selfish motives, but compassion aids the suffering, taking the entire burden of pain upon itself. It studies the cause of the pain and offers psychic energy to revitalize the ailing psyche.…
Much energy for good is needed to support, to not offend, and to express hope in the simplest of words. A sick person can be quite vain and one should not give the impression that his faults are known. Truly, compassion is the most tender and sympathetic feeling. Let us not forget how a subtle feeling helps in the Supermundane World. It reveals the magnet of the heart, and its power makes one invincible.
The Thinker asserted, “Compassion is the crown of the future.”
Pity versus compassion NEC, 134
Pity must not be confused with compassion. In compassion nothing is dissolved, but crystals of action grow. Compassion does not weep, but helps.
Compassion flows downward LMG I, 347
About love I can say that in pure souls it rushes ever upward.
But compassion flows downward.
Compassion and the wish to help AUM, 556
From the temple let us go into the cellar. Let us contrive to retain in ourselves not only soaring flight but also compassion. Each man has an open wound. Only psychic energy can point out this pain. Each study of the higher energy teaches open assistance. So, also, the wish to help must be cultivated.
Compassion and understanding earthly conditions SUP, 523
Urusvati knows how highly We value spiritual progress, which must include renunciation of self, and also an understanding of earthly conditions.…
Those who deny earthly conditions also deprive themselves of mercy and compassion, without which spiritual development is not possible. The teaching of the regenerated world cannot live with hard-heartedness. Humane science cannot flourish where the heart is numb. Our Brotherhood could not have existed without a full experience of earthly conditions.
Compassion is forged in life BRO, 489
Scholars are already beginning to understand how a human personality enters into the pantheon of heroes. By the same path also are the qualities of the Leaders of humanity accumulated. If they do not pass through earthly sufferings, they cannot respond to people’s sufferings. If they do not experience the sweat of toil, they cannot guide people in their labor. Self-abnegation, mercy, compassion, courage are forged in life. Nothing abstract can mold the strength of the spirit.
Suffering teaches compassion; the compassion of Great Teachers LHR II, 25 January 1936
Suffering in all cases may be considered a blessing, because it refines our feelings and teaches us great compassion. Joy alone cannot give depth to the feelings. Therefore, the combination of these two opposites is essential for the consummation of the path.…
Vivekananda often used to ask his disciples if they could imagine all the softness and tenderness of heart of the Great Teachers. But the compassion and help of the Great Teachers, owning to their great knowledge, is often expressed in forms that do not correspond either with our own understanding or desires. Hence, the frequent remark which, alas, I have heard myself, “The Great Teacher is somewhere far off and does not hear the appeals addressed to him.” There is no greater error than to think thus. However, in order to be heard one must apply sincerity and striving of the heart.
Difficulties teach us compassion LHR II, 23 April 1938
It is good if we learn to love difficulties, because only personal experience, personal trials and sufferings teach us great patience and compassion, those qualities which lie at the basis of all achievements.
Effect on courage LMG II, 250
Also, lack of compassion makes a man unfit for achievement, because such souls are lacking in courage.
Broadening of consciousness preserves compassion; speak to the listener’s level of consciousness LHR II, 15 March 1938
The joy of the broadening of consciousness is one of the loftiest and purest joys. Indeed, only the broadened consciousness permits us, in spite of all the horrors that take place, in spite of the trampling of the most sacred concepts and foundations of human dignity, to preserve compassion and love for humanity in the heart.…
One has to speak with everyone in accordance with his level of consciousness. The entire White Brotherhood lives by this covenant. In it is contained great wisdom, goodness, and great compassion. The lot of a Teacher is identical in all ages. He must have patience and compassion to talk at his listener’s level. He must touch on the same questions endlessly, and he must not vex his interrogator by reminding him that the question set was already answered long ago.
Compassion as a step of ascent SUP, 847
Urusvati knows the true meaning of compassion for the less fortunate. Let every act of compassion be a step of your ascent.…
Much has been said about compassion, yet every act of compassion requires that one know how to bend to the level of the needy one. Indeed, this affords a glorious ascent. In the Supermundane World, mercy and compassion lead to a speedy ascent. The pilgrim learns to harken to the voices of pain and is imbued with thoughts of healing, which, like wings, bear him aloft.
Man should constantly seek for opportunities to act with compassion. Schools should teach the benefits of compassion, and that negative judgment is fruitless. It can be avoided if one remembers that destruction is, for us, not equal to construction. Let us leave destruction to the wisdom of Cosmos; let us create.
The Thinker said, “Teacher, point out to me the way to ascend in compassion.”
Mutual respect is akin to compassion SUP, 528
Simple advice about speaking according to the consciousness of the listener evokes much criticism. Sadly, people most often speak according to their own consciousness. This comes mostly from their inability to listen. Friends, learn to listen, and you will more easily reach your interlocutor. True, with an expanded consciousness it is easy to understand the individual nature of your interlocutor, but such a degree of insight is rare. Therefore, utilize ordinary human means. Mutual respect is akin to compassion.
Compassion is not condescending SUP, 795
Each person can assist in the lessening of evil. For this one must firmly remember about the individuality of consciousnesses, and must not coerce the consciousness of one’s fellow man. He can increase friendship and cooperation, but only if he allows for differences of consciousness. Out of such understanding is compassion born. A wise man will show compassion to his neighbor in a way that will not be seen as condescending.
Tolerance and open-mindedness SUP, 788
Man does not want to examine the foundations upon which tolerance and open-mindedness grow, yet these qualities are akin to compassion. They teach one to look attentively into the consciousness of one’s neighbor to understand the causes of his mistakes.
Consciousness, Broadening of
Learning in the tension of spirit LMG II, 357
One can develop within oneself a continual learning, which is important not as a cataloguing of facts but as an expansion of consciousness.
It is not important by what means the consciousness grows, but its volume enables it to assimilate the scope of great events.
What teaching leads more swiftly to the broadening of consciousness? It is necessary to admit people completely individually to this meadow. To each one his own herbage, provided the inner fire conforms to human merit and dignity. The sluggish, the conceited, and those raging with suspicion and doubt will not find any nourishment.
Tell pupils and friends that they must learn. Let them learn in tension of the spirit; learn through opened eyes; learn absolutely endlessly, for there is no end. This simple affirmation fills many with terror.
But We are with those who say that there is light unto infinity and that whole eons glow like a string of pearls.
In learning let us not belittle.
Labor and the broadening of consciousness LMG II, 362
The first book summoned to attainment of beauty, simplicity, and fearlessness. The second gives the quality and the features of labor which affirm the expansion of consciousness.
The idea of the Community and of the Common Good is the first sign of broadening of consciousness. It should be understood that the necessity of labor is pointed out not for mere information but for application.
One can only broaden the consciousness by oneself NEC, 30
Broadening of consciousness is occasion for congratulation. No laboratory can give this perception of continuity of endless possibilities. Only personally, consciously and freely is it possible to adapt out of space uninterrupted steps. The Teaching may open the door, but one can enter only by oneself. Not reward, nor justice, but the incontestable law carries the incarnate spirit upward, in an ascending spiral, provided that it has realized the necessity of motion. The Teacher can in no wise advance this consciousness, for any suggestion would violate the personal attainment.
Growth taking place in the broadening of consciousness NEC, 233
Many times, have we conversed about the broadening of consciousness and about the acquirement of many useful qualities. How then does this growth take place? If it is difficult to perceive the growth of one hair, it is much more difficult to detect the growth of consciousness. It is a mistake to think it possible to keep track of the growth of consciousness. As it happens the observing apparatus undergoes the same tension. Certainly, its antennae always search ahead. It is impossible to lose one’s attainment if the dynamical factors have not been paralyzed. Thus, it is possible only on rare crossroads to inspect one’s fundamental changes—this is a gift of evolution. One should not let dynamics pass into a painful self-control. In actions and in results is cognized the right direction. Therefore, We prefer even a mistaken action to inaction.
Broadening of consciousness can only be acquired on Earth AY, 62
Learn that you bring into the astral plane only what you have acquired on Earth. Ignorance remains there as it is here. One can receive there only what one has learned to desire here. It is almost impossible to acquire there a new broadening of consciousness. Therefore, accumulate a store of consciousness here, that you not enter in a worn-out garment.
The principle of the creative impulse INF II, 350
The broadening of consciousness is in the principle of the creative impulse. When Cosmos attracts the mind toward conscious cooperation, then a corresponding striving is affirmed. Therefore, the spirit that guards in its potentiality the creativeness which impels to conscious cooperation can intensify all fires. How important is the realization that each thought is applicable to life! Not by words but by thoughts is the world moved. Thus, each thought may help the cosmic energy.
Sensitiveness and the broadening of consciousness HIER, 45
The quality of thought is so powerful that the Fire of Space responds to the tension of thought. The cosmic affirmation can take place only when a corresponding harmony is established. Thus, each correspondence brings its consequences. The warrant of the broadening of consciousness lies in the development of sensitiveness. Hence, the quality of striving is the truest indicator of the growth of the spirit; and consciousness is manifested as the affirmed power of creativeness.
Accumulation of the Chalice gives the best possibilities HIER, 55
The filling of the Chalice determines the quality of action. Each thought leading to the mighty understanding of Hierarchy uplifts the spirit. Therefore, as striving grows, the broadening of consciousness leads the spirit to the understanding of the Origins. Creativeness of the spirit can build a bridge to higher understanding only through the subtlest energies. Therefore, the accumulation in the Chalice gives the best possibilities and attainments. Man must strive to fill the Chalice and expand the consciousness. Thus, the subtlest energies are within reach of only the subtlest receptivity, and limitless striving opens the Gates to Beauty.
The divergence of consciousness FW II, 243
The principal danger lies in an incredible divergence of consciousness. While some almost touch atomic energy, others have not yet reached even the cave-man stage of existence. Such a difference produces agitation of currents and makes movement difficult. It is possibly easier to move troglodytes than such heterogeneous crowds. That is why forward motion and broadening of consciousness have become so complicated.
Fruition or dissolution of the consciousness FW III, 366
Just as the consciousness can be a pledge of fruition, so can it be manifested as dissolution. Limited thought can prove to be a conduit for all dark manifestations. Therefore, thought can be developed into a great vital beginning or it can destroy each origin. Limited thinking shatters all possibilities, because the process of constructiveness is based upon the growth of consciousness. How can one aspire to the Highest Ideal without broadening the consciousness! Surely the Higher Image can be realized by the fiery and fearless consciousness, because there are no limits to a fiery consciousness. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one must strain all one’s forces for broadening of consciousness.
Coarseness and broadening of consciousness BRO, 58
The very austerity of labor can acquire a beautiful meaning by the elimination of all coarsening effects and the introduction of the concept of cooperation. It must be remembered that coarseness is contrary to all laws of nature. Every coarse action creates such a hideous vortex that if people could but see it they would certainly be more careful in their conduct. The karma of coarseness is extremely heavy.
With broadening of consciousness people become especially sensitive to any and every coarseness. Thus, one may be assured that coarseness is most inadmissible.
Rejoicing the broadening of consciousness SUP, 33
Urusvati rejoices when she observes a person’s broadening of consciousness. Verily, one can rejoice when such an offering to the world is accomplished. The broadening of consciousness cannot be considered personal gain, for in every such purification is contained the General Good. The world welcomes each flash of the broadening of consciousness. It is a true festival.
In certain mysteries the broadening of consciousness was likened to the awakening of spring.… It is likewise impossible to perceive the details of the broadening of consciousness, but a person’s transformation is quite evident. He who has become transformed does not know when and how his renewal began, and cannot say how his consciousness was broadened. Frequently, he will cite insignificant events but omit the most important event that influenced him.
Mental refinement and broadening of consciousness SUP, 521
Thoughts sent by Us can easily be interrupted by human clamor. Sendings from afar are easily blocked by human obstructions. All this means that on Earth all interactions are subject to earthly law. It should be understood that for the acceptance of Our currents the organism must first of all be made more subtle by mental refinement. The broadening of consciousness was stressed long ago, but it is still misunderstood. People often believe that the broadening of consciousness is simply the acceptance of everything, but then the consciousness would be turned into a cheap roadside inn! A true broadening of consciousness must increase one’s receptivity and discrimination. Only deep thinking can assist in such purification. For communion with Us one must learn to think.
The Magnet and broadening of consciousness LHR I, 3 December 1930
Realization and concrete understanding of the existence of the magnet that connects our spirit with the higher energies, which carry the broadening of consciousness, can bring us closer to the consciousness of the Cosmic Magnet and will actually draw us into the current of Cosmic Evolution. This will lead us to the great Sacrament—the consummation of Being, which is called the Crown of Crowns.
. . . Attentiveness is a foundation for accumulating knowledge. Attentiveness is a first step in the refinement of receptivity, and we know that only refinement gives broadening of consciousness and that creative power is affirmed by the centers of fine receptivity. The finer, the higher; the higher, the more powerful! Nothing holds back evolution so much as coarseness of receptivity!
Meditation and broadening of consciousness LHR I, 26 April 1934
You ask whether you should continue your meditations. Everything that develops the concentration of thought is most useful. Clearness and the crystallization of thought should be greatly encouraged. Just now there is so much chaotic thinking that one should be particularly on guard and try hard to harness one’s thoughts and not permit their capricious jumping. Sequence in thought and action is so essential for the broadening of consciousness.
Improvement and enrichment of our thinking LHR II, 25 October 1936
The greatest benefit that we can contribute consists in the broadening of consciousness, and the improvement and enrichment of our thinking, together with the purification of the heart, in order to strengthen our emanations; and by thus raising our vibrations, we restore the health of all that surrounds us.
Cooperation
Cooperation is a pledge of general success FW II, 350
It is inadmissible even indirectly to violate the fundamentals of cooperation. To the concepts of cooperation should be added those of teachership, of guidance, of respect for one’s fellowman, respect for oneself, and for those who follow. Precisely at present it is impossible to lessen the significance of cooperation, as a means of broadening the consciousness. One must grow to love cooperation as a pledge of general success.
All acts in life require cooperation HEART, 204
Truly, cooperation may open-up every possibility, but one needs an understanding of where such cooperation lies. Often people relegate cooperation to the domain of governmental matters, whereas cooperation is a condition that underlies one’s entire life. Precisely, all acts of mutual assistance, however slight, contain a cooperation that has a cosmic significance. When consciously utilized, every glance, every handshake, every thought becomes a sign of cooperation. How precious it is for people to feel that they are constantly generating consequences! Like giants, they set the world atremble. But where are the people who will direct the cooperation of their energies to the Subtle World? Where is courage? Where is solicitude about the Invisible? Where is determination to also help out in that realm, where the earthly bonds are not completely forgotten, where monsters menace just as they do here? That is why the achievement of cooperation in the Subtle World is so very great. Just as here on the earthly plane, there one must call out to people and lead them upward, courageously defending them from wild boars and savage dogs. Truly, such cooperation is selfless. You can gradually train yourself to bring benefit to all the worlds.
Cooperation as community NEC, 200
Community—cooperation—is the sole rational means of human living together. Solitude is the solution of the problem of life outside the community. All intermediate manifestations are different steps of compromise and are doomed to dissolution. People speak about an inherited theocratic power—the very construction is absurd. The words heritability and Theos are incompatible. And who will define the degree Theos? Only consciousness of cooperation—community—affirms the evolution of the biological process.
Spiral tension INF II, 108
The manifestation of cooperation with Us affirms the tension of all centers. When the spiral acts, advancing toward evolution, the spirit of Our co-workers is verily strained by pure fire. When the spirit of the co-workers is imbued with pure fire, the spiral of creativity is affirmed. Thus, let us accept the law of spiral tension. We affirm that the spiral of the will carries the spirit on the wings of cooperation. Thus, We see the growth of the spiral of the spirit. Therefore, We affirm the sacred bond of the heart and rejoice when the wings of cooperation radiate in the tension of joy. Yes, yes, yes!
Thus, Our Shield proclaims: “Cosmic cooperation exerts the best possibilities.”
The Fiery World is in full cooperation FW II, 375
The Fiery World is as filled as the other spheres. Likewise, beings of different evolutions, yet of the fiery degrees, come together for cooperation. While those in the carnate state, under the influence of chaos, almost entirely fail to understand cooperation, and while in the Subtle World group cooperation is found, the Fiery World is distinguished by full cooperation. And such meditation is useful on the pathways to the Fiery World.
The cosmic law directs one toward cooperation INF II, 104
The cosmic law does not require submission, but a conscious cooperation directed toward construction affirms the cosmic creativeness. The Spatial fire contains in itself multifold properties. The principle of cooperation should be adopted, and all those who know the principle of containment can accept this cosmic law. Hence, when the power of the spirit grows, those who know the cosmic law strive toward cooperation. Thus, let us aspire to limitless cooperation. The spirit that knows the laws can intensify all fires. Let us emphasize that one should strive toward the knowledge of Be-ness and should be strong in following the law of cooperation.
Cooperation must be free from thoughts of all forms of slavery HEART, 139
The approaching Era must free humanity from all forms of slavery. This can be attained by cooperation with the Hierarchy. We shall not grow tired of repeating about cooperation. A person cannot perceive the significance of the all-embracing heart if, instead of cooperation, he is dreaming of all sorts of slavery. So when we take up the study of magnetic currents, we shall find that awareness of cooperation increases all of the unifying currents by a factor of ten. It may strike someone as strange that cooperation, which is usually thought of as an ethical concept, would influence currents, which are usually considered physical phenomena. That is how someone who is ignorant of true science thinks. But you know quite well how the domain of spirit is inseparable from physical laws.
Cooperation is the science of life AUM, 423
Each domain of life has become so complicated that cooperation everywhere is required. Not a single branch of labor can be named in which a man can regard himself as an isolated unit. Therefore cooperation becomes, as it were, the science of life. But in order to give it a scientific basis it is necessary to recognize it throughout life. It is impossible to summon people to it as to something abstract. In each school subject the inherent possibility of cooperation should be pointed out precisely.
Each legislation should allot a large place to the cooperative principle. Let each outgrowth of it be protected by sound laws. Life is multiform, and cooperation cannot be conditioned by a single interpretation. Subtle energies play a part in each work, and they must be very carefully shielded by laws. The manifestation of subtle energies enters into diverse human consciousnesses. It is impossible to define the subtle combinations with the crude word.
Thought must be thus cultivated in order to sense the utmost useful application above and beyond conventionality. Some may not comprehend what relationship the cultivation of thinking has to the laws of cooperation, but cooperation is the harmony of humanity.
Voluntary cooperation SUP, 691
Cooperation with the Highest is woven not from coercion, but from joy. What would Our labor be without voluntary cooperation? A lone worker cannot succeed in all the worlds. It is beautiful when a friend, unasked, hastens to help with and continue the urgent work. Urusvati remembers how Sister Yu. provided medical help. No one asked or demanded it, but true cooperation is hundred-eyed and hundred-armed.
Those who can think about the Supermundane can understand the meaning of cooperation with the Highest. We are ever ready to speak, and have spoken for decades, about cooperation, but the first lack of understanding by people is enough to destroy the fragile beauty of cooperation. There is little point in reading words if confusion about their meaning plunges one into doubt. Recognizing the value of supermundane knowledge will inevitably lead one toward conscious cooperation with the Highest.
Cooperation contains infinity; it is not a closed community AUM, 441
A cooperative is not a closed community. Cooperation based on the law of nature contains within itself the element of infinity. The exchange of work and mutual assistance must not impose conventional limitations. On the contrary, the cooperative opens the doors to all possibilities. Besides, cooperatives are interconnected, and thus a working network will cover the whole world.
No one can predetermine what forms of cooperation may be developed. Institutions founded by cooperatives may be highly diverse and cover the problems of education, of industry, and of rural economy. It is impossible to imagine a single field which could not be vastly improved by the cooperative. One should not prohibit people from gathering together for cooperation in completely new combinations. The cooperative is a bulwark of the state and a nursery for public life. Whence will come public opinion? Whence will be formed the longed for progress? Whence will solitary workers receive help? Surely, cooperation will also teach unity.
The distinction between the Brotherhood and cooperation BRO, 166
Once again let us affirm the distinction between cooperation and Brotherhood. I note a puzzlement about this, as if the two concepts were identical. But they are different steps. Cooperation is definitely expressed in outward action, but Brotherhood is conceived in the depths of the consciousness. Co-workers may differ in the degree of consciousness attained, whereas brothers will sense each other precisely according to consciousness. Brothers may not be working together outwardly, but their thinking will be strongly knit together. They will be united freely; their unity will not be a burdensome yoke or a bondage. But precisely these brothers will understand unity as a powerful motive force for the good of the world. It is impossible to place limits upon such unity, for its basis will be love. Thus, cooperation will be a preparation for the realization of Brotherhood.
Courage
Use courage LMG II, 72
For all I enjoin courage. Even a dove should become a lion. Not We but you are in need of your courage. With a smile arrest the destruction of the temple. Only by courage can you master a flight. All will happen in due time. Understand that one must repeat: “Courage and patience.” Let people look at the task of polishing a stone: how firmly and cautiously moves the workman’s hand—and only for his daily pay. Incomparable is the work of a creator.
Truth LMG II, 255
The Blessed One said: “Truth is the sole source of courage.” The truth correctly understood is the most beautiful chapter of wisdom in the book of Cosmos.
The courage of the flaming heart HIER, 314
Amidst the concepts of courage, the most invincible is the courage of the flaming heart when, with full decisiveness, with full realization of achievement, the warrior knows only the path of advance. To this achievement of courage only the extreme degree of the courage of desperation is comparable. With the same speed with which the courage of the flaming heart overcomes the future, desperation flees from the past. Thus, where the courage of the flaming heart is lacking, let there be the courage of desperation. Only thus can the warrior gain victory when the offensive is great. All other aspects of courage are of no significance, because in them will be halfwayness. This quality, next to cowardice and treason, must be avoided.
Flaming hearts will choose the dangerous path HEART, 179
Who, then, will help out when the Battle is raging? A person who, having acquired patience, accepts the armor of courage. You know what courage is necessary to go forward on a dangerous course. Two paths can be offered, a dangerous path and a safe one, but a flaming heart will choose the former.
Calm follows courage HEART, 240
After courage comes calm. A coward cannot arm himself with calm. But how wondrous is the calm of truth’s sword. That is why you should often remind yourself that the gate of courage is absolutely essential.
The difference between courage and calm SUP, 607
Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to understand the idea of inner courage. It is not easy to explain to them that apparent courage may not be real. One may seem courageous, yet inwardly tremble with fear. Many examples can be cited when it was precisely the absence of inner courage that caused downfall.
Inner courage should not be confused with similar qualities. People may say we are speaking probably about calmness, and though calmness, and its neighbor, equilibrium, are related to courage, they are not quite the same. It is not easy to teach the understanding that inner courage is a constant readiness for bold thinking and action.
Women must remember the meaning of courage LHR I, 19 June 1933
Let women remember about courage, so necessary for them in the fight for their lawful rights. But let them not understand courage as violence, as in the case of the suffragettes who used to break windows and burn mail boxes! Such measures are very ugly, but there are other ways of showing real courage. First of all, it will be in firm striving toward knowledge and beauty directed toward the General Good.
Courage and patience develop together SUP, 548
Besides scientific learning, besides the brief exaltation inspired by art, courage is fundamental to the betterment of the inner life. Patience and courage develop together. One who is patient will also have courage and endurance.
Develop courage and solemnity HEART, 476
Even the tenderest, most compassionate heart should not be lacking in courage. The heart is a rock on which strongholds are built. Can a stronghold prevail without courage and solemnity? In the most straitened circumstances courage gives breadth to one’s outlook and solemnity impels one to the Heights. Seekers should be tireless in their quest for courage and solemnity. Courage may be buried under the rubble of disasters or remain completely undeveloped. It is on the list of qualities that require development. Every accumulation of courage has been tested in the past. It is not hard to ignite the flame of courage when its blade has already experienced battle. People often employ beautiful expressions without being aware of their origins. They rightly say, “Her heart caught fire,” or, “His spirit was kindled.” So there was a time when people recalled the fire of the heart, but now they are ashamed of this fire. They are first of all ready to explain their beautiful expressions either as superstitions or as fairy-tale fantasies. But on the best occasions let us recall fire, courage, and solemnity. Love, which pure solemnity embraces, is always in need of defense against dark desecrators. Courage is a shield, and fire welds its streams into a fiery sword. I have good reason for affirming courage, for it will strengthen the aspirant’s outlook.
Test fearlessness SUP, 295
Courage and fearlessness can truly protect one from all evil attacks, but the courage must be real and true. The borderline between the real and the false is subtle, and only from a distance is it possible to evaluate precisely where the corrupting process starts. It must be understood that only the real will bring lofty results.
The Thinker pointed out that the disciples must test their fearlessness. When the Teacher observed that a disciple was afraid of something, He placed him at once face to face with what had frightened him. The same trial was also used in the schools of Sparta. There, the expression of the eyes was watched in order to confirm the disciple’s courage. Thus We also watch the motion of the spirit, and rejoice when We perceive true courage.
Develop psychic energy to increase courage BRO, 77
Courage is increased by proper development of psychic energy. Proper development must be understood as natural growth. Let each one augment his store of courage; it is like opening a window.
The grumbler lacks courage SUP, 840
Urusvati knows the gift of courage. Because of opposing vibrations, an audacious individual can become afraid, but a courageous hero is fearless. Manifesting courage is more than just an earthly attainment. Courage is also developed in the Supermundane World.
A seeker who desires to enter the path of courage receives Help from the Highest. Though he will be exposed to many terrors, he will know that his essence is inviolate, and even the most terrible will not upset his rhythm. With this firm armor the hero proceeds in his earthly life. He can be assured that he has received a great gift.
I can hear the grumbler whisper, “What is new in this? Does not man already know about the benefit of courage?” But he does not know, and the grumbler himself does not attempt to cultivate this valuable quality within himself. One can tirelessly develop the quality of courage in any circumstances of life, and in this striving one can recall long-forgotten accumulations. Active courage is always beautiful, but this is not known by the grumbler, for he does not strive to the beautiful. For him podvig is just an empty word. He does not understand why the hero cannot tolerate a vulgar way of life. The grumbler cannot calculate the true benefit of courage; even in his life in the bazaar a little courage would be of value. But the grumbler prefers to vegetate in the soil of timidity, rather than be kindled by podvig. After all, podvig can be performed in the humblest kind of life. People do not understand that courage is the shortest path.
The Thinker taught that one must proceed into the Supermundane World filled with courage.
Courage through battle BRO, 552
Do you wish to be courageous? Then prove your courage in battling for Brotherhood. Assurances alone will not create courage, nor will praises affirm achievement. No preparations can be a guarantee of success. Courage is tested by unexpected obstacles. I have already spoken about courage; if I repeat it, it means that this quality is especially needed on the path to Brotherhood.
The joy of difficulties LHR II, 22 July 1935
Courageously accept vigilance, and strong faith in the Leading Hand will carry you over any and all abysses. Courage, courage, and again courage—is today’s dictum. The feathers of fear pull us down, whereas the wings of courage carry us over the abyss. Thus, let us be inspired by the beauty of courage and by the power of faith in the luminous future. I send joy to you, but this is a special joy, it is the joy of difficulties. When we shall learn not to be frightened by difficulties, we shall come close to the bearing of achievement.
Courage as an antidote to the black poison HEART, 484
A “black heart” has always been regarded as a symbol of great danger. Only the most unshakeable courage could stand up against this disastrous phenomenon, but such courage was rarely found. The degree of courage is tested by the power of the danger being confronted, true courage waxing stronger as the intensity of the danger increases. She, Our warrior, knows the degree of courage to which I am referring. When the dark legions attack, all sorts of consequences arise. Injury to a person’s essence results in possession, but a purified spirit may fall ill rather than suffer possession. You have read how Our Brother, though he was already of high standing, suffered a long illness due to dark opposition. Such consequences must be kept in mind, because it is a great battle that is raging. Certainly, the impact of the dark arrows can be reduced, but personal caution is still necessary. The same impulse should be directed to accumulation of courage as an antidote to the black poison. Naturally, physical weakening does not mean spiritual weakening; quite the contrary, sometimes physical problems may mean that the expenditure of spiritual riches becomes unlimited.
Coworkers
Teachers are Coworkers LMG II, 198
Our ideal is to be not Teachers but Coworkers. But for this to occur, there has to be a steady awareness that both sides will be contributing absolutely everything necessary for success. When that happens, mastery of the physical plane is being attained.
Coworkers follow Teachers AY, 431
The recognition of Hierarchy is not a formal discipline, but a conscious cooperation. Once the spirit realizes that it has joined an endless chain of “dynamos,” it receives a special right to move onward. However, just as oarsmen must follow the directions of the helmsman, so must the admitted co-workers follow the call of the Teacher. One must think in every way about economy of energy.
Real coworkers work in unison with the Hierarchy SUP, 310
Many wish to be called Our co-workers, but for this they must learn to think in unison with Us. They may cooperate to different degrees, but there should be no room for distrust. First of all, the Teacher must find out how much the thinking of the disciple is purified and free of misconceptions. Only then can he be guided to the truth, and only then will mundane and Supermundane be understood as aspects of one whole.
Coworkers and devotion to the work AY, 436
There are many co-workers, but it is necessary to evaluate the extent of their devotion. Striving toward Us is often tainted by a proportionate expectation of reward. But how can one ask for reward when participation in Our work is in itself a reward?
Coworkers may not recognize one another FW I, 639
Let the days of great heroic deeds live in your memory. Like spring flowers, they can regenerate your consciousness. The labor of achievements was hard because of their exclusion from the consciousness of the masses. It usually happens that a Great Spiritual Toiler does not know his true co-workers; only rarely can he send them his greetings from afar. Therefore, you do well in your writings to point out about sending greetings over far distances. Thus, is expressed friendliness and the kinship of souls
Coworkers are not slaves FW II, 97
Surveillance must be very vigilant, but it must not appear as a sign of mistrust. One must transform control into cooperation and reciprocal information. Measures of trust and refinement of quality must be introduced from top to bottom. Many useful measures have been condemned and destroyed only because of hatred of supervision. Of course, ignorance is the cause of such lack of goal-fitness. When people will become cognizant of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds, they will comprehend the infinity of relationships. In truth, who is outside of Hierarchy? Only ignoramuses or conscious deceivers can render Hierarchy unintelligible under various names. But they themselves will breathe not the freedom of Hierarchy but will bear the brand of slavery. One must be cleansed of all covetousness and bondage. From early childhood the freedom of discipline of spirit should be emphasized. One may arouse all dignity and honor. Without honor a man cannot be honest. It should not be thought that slavery can be approved by Hierarchy. On the contrary, the Fiery World seeks not slaves but co-workers. Consider the refinement of the heart as the measure of honor. Thus, let us not forget that in the most everyday life are laid the foundations of the world’s grandeur.
Freedom and coworkers FW III, 35
So much is said about co-operation, but so little is comprehended! This is one of the most misconstrued concepts, because in a human community the idea of united labor is so distorted. Life in the community of co-workers has in view no forcing of feelings, of obligations, of constraints, but an affirmation of united work in the name of manifested Good. If the human community would accept the law of united labor as the law of life, to what an extent human consciousness could become purified! For the rhythm of a common task can unite various specialists and individuals who differ in their qualities. The law is simple, but how many distortions surround it! The manifestation of the human nearness of the spirit is conditioned by many causes, spiritual as well as karmic, but under the ray of labor a community may be organized with the aid of the law of co-operation. Therefore, it is necessary to educate the co-workers through labor and by the affirmation that each co-worker is a part of the whole. However, one should exclude incorrect thinking about the personal. Such interpretation can help a community to become affirmed as a single channel. So many sad happenings can be avoided through the expansion of consciousness and by the subtle understanding that it is inadmissible to encroach upon the heart of another being. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World the co-workers should understand that one may advance only through the law of Common Labor—there is no other measure! The subtle is attained only by the subtle; and the subtle threads of the heart resound only in a tension of many thousands of years. Therefore, let the co-workers especially realize this single path. Precisely, the law of united labor permits no infringement upon the heart of another.
United coworkers can do great work FW III, 80
There are many signs by means of which one may form an opinion as to the loyalty of a disciple. One sign is the persistence being exerted by the disciple on all the paths—when a disciple manifests his firmness amid storms and whirlwinds, when amidst plots and showers of stones he is not afraid to continue the designated path. Another sign is the invincibility of his faith, when the path indicated by Hierarchy is the only one. Also, in seeking signs of fidelity one should observe how the mutual relations are developed. One should understand how important is a manifest nucleus of two or three co-workers fortified by a fiery esteem for Hierarchy and for each other. By these signs may a fiery loyalty to Hierarchy be determined. Loyalty between friends, co-workers, is a pledge of devotion to Hierarchy. A nucleus of two or three friends, co-workers, can manifest the strongest support for great works. You have spoken correctly about merited favoritism, which We call the bonds of spirit and heart. Thus, is affirmed the chain of loyalty which inevitably leads upward. On the path to the Fiery World one should recognize the beauty of loyalty. This wonderful path excludes that active poison which We call spiritual bribery and spiritual corruption. These ulcers are incomparably worse than physical ulcers. Thus, let us esteem loyalty on the path to the Fiery World.
Coworkers do not have easy lives SUP, 508
Urusvati knows that We work to develop hard-working individuals of strong character and dynamic will. There are many who labor, but among them it is not easy to find people whose higher perceptions have already been developed. Entire generations must be cultivated before the ranks of new co-workers are sufficiently increased. The new co-workers may be isolated by earthly conditions. They will therefore be unable to know one another and cannot join forces. They may also be so different from those around them that their qualities will provoke envy, and from an early age they will be subject to mockery and persecution. No wonder that their lives are not easy. They are like birds in cages, but even golden cages are prisons to them. However, these daring ones should not give way to despair. We note each of their steps and help to remove many dangers on their way. Even so, everyone who senses the way of service must walk cautiously. Great service excludes imprudent action.
Coworkers and humility SUP, 686
One must beware of people who call themselves initiates. Not one of the great philosophers allowed himself such conceit. Not one of Our co-workers takes pride in his knowledge. Every one of Us possesses a certain degree of experience, but We realize that the measure of Our knowledge is relative. Only with this approach can one gather strength for advancement. Spatial research cannot ever be discouraging, for each moment may provide the joy of discovery. Let us not be hasty, weighing the significance of our discoveries, for both the discoverer and the interpreter meet upon Supermundane ways.
Coworkers and bossiness LHR I, 17 August 1930
The Teaching points out vices, namely, ambition, self-conceit and selfishness, suspiciousness and light-mindedness, which should not be allowed to grow up among the co-workers if they wish to build the foundation of a new step. Let us become firmly aware in our hearts that the Teacher disapproves of the tendency toward bossiness. As I have already written once before—domineeringness and true leadership are antipodes. While the former is the offspring of darkness, the latter is of the light of knowledge in the eternal striving toward perfection. First of all, bossiness is vulgar; that is why it is so easy to fall into this attitude. “Domineeringness is the main obstacle in the path of discipleship.” Self-conceit and bossiness are inseparable and lead to spiritual impoverishment and destruction.
The Teacher does not use force. He acts according to the intelligence of the co-workers. Often, the leader sees a short and simple plan of achievement, the very simplicity of which is above the consciousness of the co-workers. Then the wise leader will not insist upon his own way, but, after considering the abilities of the co-workers, he will select a line of action which is of easy access for the majority.
Qualities of coworkers LHR I, 3 December 1930
Once more I call to you. Please have an open heart for all the qualities of your co-workers. Learn to be tolerant without showing too much indulgence. By the fire of your heart inspire your co-workers to display in life their best qualities. Try to unite them in the highest feelings of devotion and gratitude to the Teacher who has given them so much.
Creative (Labor, Strivings, etc.)
Creative labor and progress to the Supermundane World SUP, 827
Urusvati knows the power of creative labor. We need not repeat about the value of physical creativeness; this has been sufficiently proved by the process of evolution, but people do not fully understand mental and spiritual creativity.
People will say, “It is not bestowed upon us to become creators.” Yet, at the same time, they themselves, not noticing it, create beautifully, psychically, and such creativeness is necessary for their progress in the Supermundane World. Therefore, We affirm the art of the imagination, which facilitates progress in the highest realms.
However, dreaming should be benign, and should not be self-serving. It should not promote ugliness or cruelty.
Let one’s imaginings be beautiful. Let them create a better future for humanity. Let them create heroic images. Let them penetrate into higher, Supermundane Realms. Let them lead one to know the Higher Beings. Only Thus can one’s efforts be fruitful. They will strengthen one’s consciousness as a creator, and will produce precious vibrations for the Common Good.
Thus, every thinking being can participate in the great universal creativeness, and the humblest co-worker can help create a rainbow bridge to the Supermundane World.
The Thinker affirmed, “Create in the heart and fill the World with beautiful harmonies.”
Creative energy and the evolution of man INF I, 357
Evolution directs humanity through the affirmation of Fire. Upon each evolutionary step humanity advances through different impulses. The power of the intensity directs the seeds of the monads and all the energies toward the creativeness of Fire. When the immutable law prevails in the vortex, the striving of the energies obeys this law. The vortices of creative energy always intensify the affirmation of the energy. When humanity will assimilate all manifestations of the creative fires, the power of the spirit will begin verily to be drawn toward cosmic creativeness. When the human spirit will cognize a part of the cosmic energy as an active force, it will become a co-worker of Cosmos.
The endlessness of the path is so very beautiful!
Creative energy and human thought INF II, 386
In the reconstruction of the world each energy is assimilated by the cosmic current. Only when a human thought is taken hold of by a certain affirmed current can the cosmic effect be defined. Thus, each human striving is saturated by a human current, and each creative energy is attracted by the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, conscious power saturates human striving. Thus, humanity carries out its designations into Infinity.
Creative energy and striving INF II, 396
The striving will create multifold combinations. Only when thought leads to the realization of desire can one create. Everything is contained in striving. The foundation of every action is striving. Hence, the more vividly the striving is expressed and the more clearly the realization is formulated, the more powerfully does the striving create. Men do not know how to wish. Men do not know the measures leading to creativity. Men do not direct their desires toward achievement. Whereas, each aspiring thought can liberate the spirit from cosmic dross. Thus, thought will assist the desire and the psychic energy. How greatly psychic energy moves life! The formulation of the desire gives impulse to creative manifestations. Thus, the thought intensifies each creative energy.
Karma and creative strivings INF II, 159
Karma gathers the currents which are adapted to the affirmed improvement. When the spirit strains all efforts, the manifestation of the transmutation can develop the best possibilities. Only the adaptability to the karmic current provides the affirmed cosmic foundation. Thus, karma and striving give to humanity the essential impulses. Only the guidance of karma carries one to the step of Be-ness. Therefore, when man realizes the power of karma and strives to express the best aspirations, his path is parallel with the universal energy. The universal energy attracts the creative strivings. The future and the Infinite are thus being built.
Creative strivings and the Teacher HIER, 209
The affirmation of the Teacher intensifies all creative forces. Without the Teacher there can be no link in the great chain of creativeness. Hence all the forces of Cosmos which manifest the course of evolution can be affirmed on the principle of Hierarchy. How can one build without the focus of attraction? Each force has its own tensions, which call forth creative strivings from the source of cosmic fires that gathers Light and spreads Fire around itself. Verily, thus is the Cosmic Focus affirmed, and life must be built around a focus. Creativeness is limitless!
Thought and creative energy HEART, 300
Today is a good day for good thoughts. If thought contains creative energy, how useful it is to send a good thought out into space. Once humanity agrees to send forth good thoughts simultaneously, the infected atmosphere of the lower spheres will clear up right away. Even if it is only a few times a day, you should make a point of sending forth thoughts not about yourself but about the world. In this way you will get used to aspiration that is free of selfish motivation. Just as humanity’s Savior thinks only of the entire world, in emulation of Him we can make use of our thoughts for the development of creative energy.… The heart will act as a trustworthy timepiece that calls one to thought about everyone and everything. There is no need to sit in tiring meditations; thought about the world is short and reflects the renunciation of self so simply. May good things come to the world!
Creative labor leads to victory LMG I, 340
Learn to guard the Shield.
Be resourceful in your attainments.
The new is difficult, and the old unsuitable.
The clouds must not conceal the mountains.
No excuses or evasions will help.
Only creative labor leads to victory.
Understand labor broadly.
The blizzard blinds the eye, but not the spirit.
Creative labor and the will SUP, 729
Urusvati knows that the will is psychic energy, transmuted and sharpened. In antiquity the arrow was a symbol of the will. At present much is spoken about the development of the will and many artificial methods are proposed for strengthening it, but it can only be developed by active work.
When you meet people who lack will power, you can be certain that they suffer from laziness and are in a state of obscured consciousness, unwilling to attempt any independent activity. There are many such people and they will not readily understand that such creative labor sharpens their arrow of attainment. It can be stated that lack of will is accompanied by fear, depression, ingratitude, and other terrors of ignorance.
Creative power and the Fire of Space INF I, 264
All cosmic forms are affirmed by the transmutation of the Fire of Space. This complex process is defined as a taut spiral. The currents of the spiral are tensed by the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the quality of the transmutation is dependent upon the attraction exercised by the transmuting energy. The fires of Space and the fires of spirit together set up this endless chain. The evolution of these qualities depends upon the impulse actually manifested. And the creative power responds to the slightest manifestation of striving. Thus, does the attraction of the creative power give life to form. Immutable is the law of creative energy, and the symbol of Be-ness may be defined as attraction. Hence, the Cosmic Magnet acts through the most intense attraction.
The highest creative power INF II, 359
A tensed psychic thought, in conjunction with the subtle feelings, gives the highest creative power. The creativeness of refined feelings is impelled by subtle energies. Only when thought is lawfully propelled into higher spheres do these strivings produce creative tensions. Therefore, the refinement of feelings and sensations is kindred to the tensed seeker of Fire. Cosmic thought can penetrate into a psychically refined consciousness. The realization of both subtle and crude assimilations will mark the first step in the progress of humanity. Thus, on the way to the Towers, one must remember the subtleness of psychic thought.
The centers and creative power INF II, 370
Thought penetrates into all spheres and fixes there its imprinted affirmations. There is creativeness in the fixing of new impressions upon the consciousness. Every energy has a creative power. The most subtle consciousness has the best receptivity. The most striving consciousness can affix the imprints of its thought. The creative power is affirmed by the centers possessing subtle receptivity. Each fine energy is reflected in the creativeness of the spirit. Thought creates and it affirms each imprint! Thus, do the Lords create. Likewise does an Agni Yogi create. If humanity would understand how majestic the creative impulse of thought is, then every thought generated would be expended for the Common Good. Thus, each pearl of spirit creates better possibilities.
The heart as an impelling force and creative power FW III, 206
The strongest Source of fiery energies, the heart, still has not been investigated as a manifestation of impelling force and of creative power. One must penetrate into the nature of creativeness in order to understand how invincible the heart is when all the fires are aflame. One must know that only a true source of powerful energies can create. Therefore, cultivation of the heart must be understood as the kindling of all fires. Each truly lofty manifestation of the heart depends upon the tension of the higher energies. The fiery heart saturates the subtle bodies with subtle energies.
Psychic energy and creative power FW III, 403
Thus, the source of creative power depends upon affirmation of the force of psychic energy in all its potentiality. The development of the forces of the spirit is actually the potential of psychic energy.
Beauty and the step of achievement BRO, 498
Even terrible criminals have been called “magnificent” because of their appreciation of beauty. Throughout the history of humanity, one may find convincing proofs of beauty having been a shield. Constriction of creativeness is a sign of a decline of humanity, whereas each epoch of the renaissance of creative power remained as a step of achievement. Since this is widely known, why is art not applied in life? It may be recalled that beautiful monuments to creativeness have become manifest as salutary landmarks; in striving, people have hastened to them, for they bore peace.
Without beauty one cannot think about Brotherhood.
Creativeness, striving, and fire INF II, 241
Fiery creativeness is laid at the base of each entity. Even the primitive consciousness had the understanding of fire. The potency of fire is established as the measuring rod of progress. Each race has assimilated the creative fire, and the potency of its creativeness has depended upon the awakened consciousness. Thus, each race affirmed the step of its development. Fire is the impetus of life, the impetus of creativeness, the impetus of striving. Each conscious striving imparts to the spirit a cognizance of its potentiality. Each manifested spatial thought gives consciousness to the spirit. Therefore, when Cosmos sends to humanity its gifts, the link between the Magnet and the spirit is asserted. Sensitiveness of receptivity gives to everyone the possibility of adhering to cosmic creativity.
Creativity
Creativity and beauty AY, 67
How to awaken devotion? By goal-fitness. How to improve quality? By reverence for mastery. How to awaken creativity? By the desire for beauty.
Creativity and the path of evolution INF II, 30
Upon the evolutionary path energies strive toward the process of perfection. The manifestations of forms, being subject to the impulse of evolution, fuse in space. In this impulse there is a conscious process. The creativity of the Cosmic Magnet proceeds by way of conscious perfecting. Only by way of the higher process may one approach the creativeness of Cosmos. How, then, is it possible not to accept progress by way of perfecting? When the spirit is aware of an infinite path, each movement should breathe with striving.
Cosmic cooperation and creativity INF II, 48
A great Oneness reigns in Cosmos as a powerful law. Only those who adhere to this law can verily take part in cosmic cooperation. The Oneness of substance in everything urges humanity to creativity. When the consciousness draws from the treasury of Space, the Cosmic Magnet is under tension. The manifested treasury contains the expression of the energy imbued by the Oneness. Therefore, each seed of the spirit must feel this Oneness. Each seed of the spirit belongs to the Cosmic Oneness in which all cosmic creativeness is comprised. Humanity deprives itself in departing from this truth by setting up a law of separateness. Immutable is the law of the Oneness in infinite diversity!
Only by this law can one build, because when attraction is creating, the power that lies in the action is Oneness. The creativity of Cosmos is boundless through this Oneness!
Creativity is divided INF II, 80
Each cosmic action carries in itself the impulse of Fire. The creativity is divided, going both into the physical and into the psycho-life. In psychic creativity, the ray of pure fire is affirmed. The manifestation of psycho-life is so powerful that the insignificant part put into physical creation is engulfed by it. We affirm that spiritualization creates.
Co-worker and creativity INF II, 109
When transmutation attracts the energies to a fiery creation, the striving impulse accomplishes a cosmic action. Each energy summoned for creativity is a co-worker of Cosmos. Likewise, the spirit summoned to action is confirmed as a cosmic co-worker.
Aspiration toward creation INF II, 236
Only when the spirit adheres to the creativity of the Cosmic Magnet is it capable of aspiration toward creation; only then are possibilities drawn to it. Only when a straining spirit bears an affirmed world task does it create intensively. Constructive striving always evokes opposition; hence, there are such battles under Our Shield. But victory is inscribed upon Our Shield.
Creativity and the significance of thought INF II, 348
Thought has definite significance as an affirmed impetus of creativeness. The diversity of Cosmos is intensified by the higher thought. Only when the aspiration toward thinking is realized can the subtle quality of energy be found. Since humanity speaks much about thought, certainly the significance of thought must assume a conscious form pertaining to the creativity of Cosmos. In the creativity of Cosmos each thought appears as motion. In human creativity thought is the impeller of each step, both in small and in great. The significance of thought is most powerful!
Creativity and universal thought INF II, 268
Every universal thought impels the consciousness to creativity. Like fire, it reaches the consciousness of many; therefore, each such thought of Our co-workers directs the Spatial Fire into the shifting. Only in tension is victory attained. Therefore, all forces are strained and multifold mighty levers are acting.
Striving and creativity INF II, 281
The extent to which the conscious realization of cosmic attractions remains undeveloped is evident in human creativity.… Usually man dissipates his energy in an aimless striving to a vegetative life, excluding himself from the cosmic chain. Therefore, We say that a man can create his own world as a part of the World Community or become a link with the Cosmos and thus become a cosmic co-worker. Thus, striving brings one to Infinity.
Creativity and tension of centers INF II, 289
When the cosmic fires come in contact with the centers, the maximum tension occurs. Those who have adhered to the creativity of the centers gain a link with the Cosmic Magnet. Only when the centers are responsive to all cosmic attractions can the future be fierily defined. Thus, We strain the cosmic creativeness.
The creativity of the Great Plan INF II, 512
Creation through the integrated heart attracts all power. Creation through the integrated spirit attracts all the best energies. Even countless inventions are concerned with the power of unification. Why, then, not accept that the creativity of the Great Plan is saturated with the impulse of unification. Thus, all the mighty energies are created through the attraction of concordance with the Cosmic Magnet. The striving spirit finds its way to concordance. Thus, is the saturation of space in operation.
The heart and creativity HEART, 75
Love, podvig, labor, creativity—these summits of ascent maintain the upward momentum regardless of the order in which they develop. And what a multitude of attendant concepts they encompass! What is love without sacrifice, achievement without courage, work without patience, or creativity without self-perfection? And over this entire host of beneficial values rules the heart.
Significance of creativity SUP, 53
Urusvati is deeply aware of the significance of the creativity in people. We direct Our thought along the lines of cooperation and nationwide creativeness. It is time to realize that people’s creativity is an inspired affirmation of their value. In all Our labor We allow time to inspire multiform creativity. Not only those who have dedicated themselves to art, but the entire nation should direct its thoughts to creativeness. Let daily life be created by the hands of the family. Let leisure time be filled with creativeness and let people sing, for the great power of harmony is contained in choirs.
Inspiration and creativity SUP, 789
Urusvati knows how carefully one must protect the great innate quality of inspiration. We have already mentioned it, but one should turn special attention to this link with the Supermundane World. The very word “inspiration” points to some kind of external guidance. Do not think that such a link can be created instantaneously; it requires many tests over many lives.
People restrict this trait to the realms of science and art for no reason. Man can be a creator in any field. High quality in any kind of labor is in itself an inspiration. Thus, any perfected labor can be welcomed as true creativity.
The power of creative labor SUP, 827
Urusvati knows the power of creative labor. We need not repeat about the value of physical creativeness; this has been sufficiently proved by the process of evolution, but people do not fully understand mental and spiritual creativity.
People will say, “It is not bestowed upon us to become creators.” Yet, at the same time, they themselves, not noticing it, create beautifully, psychically, and such creativeness is necessary for their progress in the Supermundane World. Therefore, We affirm the art of the imagination, which facilitates progress in the highest realms.
However, dreaming should be benign, and should not be self-serving. It should not promote ugliness or cruelty.
Let one’s imaginings be beautiful. Let them create a better future for humanity. Let them create heroic images. Let them penetrate into higher, Supermundane Realms. Let them lead one to know the Higher Beings. Only Thus can one’s efforts be fruitful. They will strengthen one’s consciousness as a creator, and will produce precious vibrations for the Common Good.
Thus, every thinking being can participate in the great universal creativeness, and the humblest co-worker can help create a rainbow bridge to the Supermundane World.
The Thinker affirmed, “Create in the heart and fill the World with beautiful harmonies.”
Creator, The
Understand the Divine Plan LMG I, 24
Beseech Christ.
Search for the joy of turning to the Creator.
Learn, and unlock the Gates of Knowledge,
And affirm yourselves in understanding the Divine Plan.
Naught can deter the Hand of the Creator LMG I, 126
Austerely and pure in thought commence My Work.
Remember the obstacles at the beginning of every great task.
The temple gates are closed and prayers are forgotten during the battle, but the flowers of the spirit will blossom and entwine themselves on the old walls.
Naught can deter the Hand of the Creator of the New World.
I say unto you: My Shield has taken many arrows, but at the Spirit’s Feast We will assemble, victorious.
Strive for victory. For now, dismiss thoughts of peace and be vigilant, My warriors!
I know My Daughter wishes to adorn with roses the path to My School, but these times are bitter and cold.
All will be well.
The Creator is seeking new forms LMG I, 210
I feel the dust blinds your sight and the battle deafens you.
But knowledge will come to overcome your exhaustion.
You must know that the chosen path of Good leads to the Source of Wisdom.
By signs will you know how to time the steps of your ascent.
And all that exists will be a book of life for you.
I reveal to you all the steps, and the path leads straight onward.
The Creator is seeking new forms.
Blessed are striving and the search.
Be aflame, shine and give light.
The juice of knowledge is increasing, as the fruit ripens under the hand of the
gardener.
Complex times and the Hand of the Creator LMG I, 222
Complex are the times and dark are the forces,
But Our Ray is ever alight.
The Hand of the Creator adorns the shields of the chosen ones with manifestations of the spirit.
The enemy’s will shall not endure before the Will of the Creator.
The Plan of the Creator LMG I, 231
Shield and lance! God has blessed the warriors.
All will come. Twilight will end.
Do you not see that the Cosmic Consciousness is in convulsion?
We know the course of the battle—the Plan of the Creator cannot be altered.
From the Beginning the dark ones struggled.
From the Beginning We conquered.
The Creator and Joy LMG I, 240
Joy is the manifestation of the Creator’s Power, illumining a world in darkness.
And Our Teaching enables all to share it, through labor.
The Creator’s Hand is felt even in the motion of each grain of dust LMG I, 267
In our daily lives we perceive not the vital moments.
We regard them as no better than dust.
But the Creator’s Hand is felt not only in the mighty manifestations but even in the motion of each grain of that dust.
The Gates are open—guard the light!
The Creator—the Ladder of Spirit LMG II, 52
Why do you marvel at the given dates? We do not guess—We see.
You will ask how you should gather. I will tell you to gather in prayer. Better be silent, without the clatter of objects, without the raising of voices, because the wings of spirit grow in quiet. Dedicate in prayer the time of Our Communions, because for the Communion We shall bring the very best. The current of Communion creates a wondrous ladder to the very loftiest manifestations of the Creator—the ladder of Spirit. You can struggle in life, you can discern when is the hour to invoke My Hand.
The Creator sees all things INF I, 388
There is a law in Cosmos by which it is always possible to direct the energy to a better construction. All destructive energies possess also the creative properties—if goal-fittingly applied. All poisonous gases may be life-giving. All depends upon transformation. The Creator of a cosmic center foresees all things, and even that which seems to be an insignificant factor proves useful. Hence, among the energies speeding through space there are numerous valuable life-givers. These life-givers must also be affirmed by men. But among men they often pass unnoticed, often unrecognized, often rejected. Yet often these Carriers of Truth and of Law create evolution.
Prototype of the Creator in each human being FW I, 336
If each cell contains an entire universe, then the prototype of the Creator is to be found in each human being, throughout Infinity. How necessary it is to learn to reverence the Holy Spirit! One may give It the most exalted names. One may even suffuse one’s heart with It namelessly, when all names pour forth as from an overflowing chalice. But defamation is inadmissible, for it severs the thread of Light. The affirmation of Guruship is necessary, as a natural step toward the realization of Agni.
The Sparks of the Creator FW II, 6
Let us recall the myth about the “Origin of Lightning.” The Mother of the World said to the Creator, “When the Earth will be covered with dark veils of malice, how will the salutary drops of Bliss penetrate?” And the Creator answered, “Torrents of Fire may be gathered which can pierce the thickest layer of darkness.” The Mother of the World said, “Verily, the sparks of Fire of Thy Spirit can give salvation, but who will collect and guard them for use when needed?” The Creator replied, “Trees and herbs will preserve My sparks, but when the leaves fall off, then let the deodar and its sisters preserve throughout the year their accumulations of Fire.” Thus, in various myths there has been reflected the link with the Higher World. Everywhere there has been stressed solicitude about humanity and all creatures. Likewise did the ancient priests carefully watch over the correct distribution of the creative Fire.
Becoming an assistant of the Creator AUM, 24
Besides the achievement of outward heroism, there may be a precious achievement which is unseen. In the spirit the achiever attains the highest creativeness and thus becomes an assistant of the Creator. On Earth and above Earth, in the two worlds thought is merged into one comprehensive flow, and such an attainment resounds for the salvation of humanity.
Currents
Be alert to the blessed Guide LMG I, 89
A blessed Guide is given to each of you, for your happiness.
Turn to Him alone, with all the strength of your spirit,
Else will the door be left ajar and the currents confused.
Invoke the blessed Guide not with questions but by affirmation.
If I send a message through your Guide, the current will be direct.
Hearken not to those who approach when you are not alert.
A window open to darkness is also open to the voices of the night.
But a call of love will bring response from the Beloved.
Love Those Who have chosen you.
Realize the ties that bind you to your Guide and naught unworthy will come near to you.
Love! Discern! Strike evil! My Blessings are with you.
The flow of My Currents LMG I, 97
Pure deeds perform miracles.
Learn to love My Work.
The spiritual dynamo must act in harmony, then My Currents flow without interruption.
Changes of mood do not affect the currents, but fluctuations of the aura cause interrupting waves.
Constancy of the aura assures harmony.
The flame of the candle spreads light to all, but smothered by a drop of anger, it sputters and must be set aright.
Let your flame be steady and bright—M∴ is ever with you.
Magnetic waves and planets AY, 71
Urusvati, by suffering the pain caused by the magnetic arrow, experienced the waves of the currents from a distant planet. It is correct to consider the magnetic currents as channels between the planets. The study of communication between the worlds should include research in magnetic waves, but of course the spiritual consciousness must not be forgotten.
Harmful currents, centers, and health AY, 293
Especially harmful are crossed currents. Even in the physical life, people prefer arrows coming from one direction to those coming from many directions. One can easily understand the depression of mood caused by arrows flying above one’s head from unknown directions. When such a saturation of space cannot be avoided, it is especially important to guard one’s health. The blood pressure increases, and the tension of the centers causes depression. A single known enemy, however strong, is better than these unrecognizable taps. The Teacher is especially attentive at such times, especially if the fires of the centers are already strained. But these life explosions are unavoidable. Every affirming conscious activity will evoke a vortex of thought, and if one’s spiritual development is already great, then the counteraction of unbridled spatial waves is also great, and burdensome. Naturally, people with undeveloped centers do not even notice the shower of arrows, but this does not mean that they should be envied. We speak of constant joy, but this joy is a special wisdom.
Safety and peril with currents AY, 441
Experienced sailors look at the sea in two ways. They distinguish two currents: one, visible at the surface, is of no importance; the other, below the surface, and not easily discernible, has real power and offers either safety or peril.
It is difficult to turn one’s attention away from the foam of events and to perceive the most important currents. How much energy would be saved if we looked past the illusions of the surface! It is not difficult to train one’s discernment upon the manifestations of nature. Our Teaching directs one towards seeing man as an integral part of nature.
Those who stray and the spirit AY, 624
What shall one do with those straying from the Teaching? Leave them, do not violate their will. Maybe the currents of life will again carry them to your shores. Each separation is painful, but the ways of consciousness are so varied that it is not wise to impede them. Let the spirit strive freely, taking responsibility for its own failures.
Agni yoga and cosmic confluence INF I, 188
When the fires of Earth are raging, the fire of the Agni Yogi responds. When the spirit responds to all cosmic manifestations, it may be said that a cosmic confluence has been established. The vibrations can thus absorb the currents which flow along with the stream of intensified currents of the Agni Yogi himself.
Now, We assemble the spirits of the sixth race, and Agni Yoga is the Call! And the synthesis of the Lotus attests a new creative step.
Currents of will and the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 260
The currents of will can direct people toward striving into the higher spheres. The currents may alter all events. When the direction of the course is turned toward higher worlds, the spirit must guide the currents of will to the finding of the path. The change will lead to the affirmation of the new race. The currents of will assist in the development of the new race. When striving toward a conscious impulse lives in the spirit, better forms are made manifest. Noncoordination of currents will mean a noncorrespondence of forms. The Cosmic Magnet, acting consciously, is like an immutable law.
The attraction of the currents of will gives concordance to creativeness and to the spatial fires. The spatial fires direct the flow of all currents. The energy has the receptivity to assimilate the currents of will; thus are the forces attuned to the Cosmic Magnet. The manifestation of the spatial fires will reveal to humanity all paths to Infinity.
Fires, force, and cosmic currents INF II, 4
The purifying fires of the Universe penetrate all regions of the planet. The sparks of conflagration spread along all channels of karmic action. As volcanoes, these affirmed fires explode. The force of karma shifts and transfers power from hand to hand. The cosmic course is directed toward those purifying conflagrations; hence the comet, speeding through the Infinite. The tensity of the currents is very great and the effect corresponds to the fires of the planet. The centers of the Agni Yogi record all cosmic currents.
Refinement and evolution INF II, 374
The Spatial Fire is assimilated by the centers of an Agni Yogi. Great is the laboratory when the subtle currents are assimilated. Who can transmit to humanity the subtle currents? Only an Agni Yogi through his high thought. If during the process of evolution instinct has developed into feeling, then refinement will lead to straight-knowledge. Each refined sensation means contact with the Spatial Fire. Therefore, only the highest Agni Yogi transmits to humanity the subtlest receptivity. The entire evolution is based on refinement.
Cooperation’s influence upon currents HEART, 195
Let us not be surprised if nowadays hearts are being burdened by currents of extraordinary tension that are crossing and clashing. The currents of nations, the currents of the world, the currents of powerful personalities intersect each other, but through them run the currents of the Subtle World, which is where so many actions are taking place. Only now are events taking shape; you can imagine how the universal consciousness is acting upon feeble brains!
The Teacher, disciple, and the heart HEART, 383
Among the multitude of currents, the most powerful will be the extremely cooling ones and the most fiery. In Tibet Urusvati experienced the fiery currents and then the cooling ones. For mastery of the fiery currents, the lamas require a comprehensive procedure in which the teacher uses exaggerated expressions, but as you can see, one can reach the same goal directly by way of the heart. The Teacher directs the currents, but the heart of the Teacher is sometimes in need of the connective substance, at which time the disciple’s energy has a special significance. The Teacher is sure to be grateful when the purified energy of the disciple ascends in a powerful spiral. This is called the wheel of cooperation. Likewise, the Teacher is always ready to share his supply of energy, but the disciple must also be prepared to purify his heart.
Currents, food, and illnesses of organs FW I, 361
Those who plan their diet for a long time ahead act unwisely. Being fuel, food should be determined primarily by requirements. But these requirements are manifested in accordance with cosmic currents. The manifestation of certain cosmic currents may almost eliminate the need of filling the stomach, or the contrary. During a tension of the currents food is especially harmful. It can cause illnesses of the liver and kidneys, and intestinal cramps.
Uniting far-off worlds FW I, 479
Who would believe that the human organism reacts not only to planetary disturbances but also to currents of the entire solar system? Yet it would be unwise to deny this and deprive man of cooperation with the far-off worlds. Our task is to remind men that as the highest expression of the manifested world they can be centers for uniting the worlds. Only by inculcating this thought can men be directed toward true advance.
Hostile and unfavorable currents and equilibrium SUP, 41
Urusvati knows how to withstand hostile currents. This ability does not come without cause or without former accumulations. One must first know the Supermundane World, but without shunning earthly life. The hostile currents can be manifested in various ways, such as psychic disturbances or unusual sicknesses, and worldly complications may occur that require a wise solution. One thus learns discrimination in all domains.
It should be understood that spatial currents influence the psychology of entire nations and generate new kinds of sicknesses. Unfavorable currents can also cause unfortunate events in daily life. When dealing with the currents one must avoid hypocrisy, superstition, or cowardice. Each hesitation makes one subject to the power of the whirlwind of chaos. We especially welcome the equilibrium that is earned in earthly life by extensive and broad experience. In such a progressive motion even karma will not overtake one. Thought that has known the correlations between the worlds obtains its power from them.
The barbarism of war SUP, 88
Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword.
Evil catastrophe and warning SUP, 84
One can imagine what violent currents of willful madness inundate every movement for good! Why think about remote hierophants of evil when ordinary people, who seem to be struggling against evil, are actually increasing it to the maximum. Such is the situation on Earth. The ungrateful sons of Earth are hastening to bring catastrophe closer, and each warning is taken as an offense. Thus the world has inscribed the truth about Golgotha.
Therefore you must know this aspect of Our Inner Life. Realize it and work with a proper understanding of existence.
Thought transmission and conditions SUP, 115
In Our Abode it is customary to send messages while standing with one arm raised, but some sendings require a relaxed seated position with the arms folded on the chest or the hands placed on the knees, in order to stem the outflow of magnetic currents. These different positions of the physical body illustrate how psychic energy is connected with other bodily functions. Today these reminders are especially timely, because people are beginning to study thought-transmission without sufficient knowledge of the essential peripheral conditions. In the East the physical body is studied, but serious attention is also given to the many additional surrounding conditions.
Magnet of the heart LHR I, 17 August 1930
Do not break the wonderful connecting thread. After the break, the fall would carry you far away. Be of good cheer and courage, and find joy in the salutary Indications of the Hierarchy of Light. Let us firmly remember that the most powerful force, which transmutes various energies, is the magnet of the heart. “All currents are transmuted by this magnet. The human being is attracted to this magnet; that is why the transmuting power is in the heart.”
Danger
Danger in Agni Yoga AY, 403
It is essential not to mislead newcomers into thinking that the Teaching of Agni Yoga is easy. Truly, it is not easy, for there is much tension and danger in it. No one should be seduced by the idea of honeyed ease. Gaining mastery of the fires is a slow process. Premature and hasty steps threaten the striving one with conflagration. What seemed to be a high achievement is later seen as low, when one is on the next step.
Definition of danger FW II, 190
Danger is a concentration of the vibrations of tension. A great number of perils surround people, but only a few of them are noticed. When the Leader says, “live in danger,” he might well say instead, “observe the dangers and thus succeed.” One cannot live outside of dangers, but it is beautiful to make out of dangers a carpet of achievement. The Leader knows that he bears a mission, and dangers are only propelling forces; therefore the Leader does not even think about dangers. The very thought of peril is harmful. Thinking about dangers, we strengthen their vibrations, and thus disturb our equilibrium. Conservation of forces must not be disrupted by fear and confusion. We are watchful and careful for the best execution of the commission. But dangers cannot overburden our attention. The Teacher should, first of all, insist upon the disciple’s liberation from the phantom of perils. The disciple should always remember not to expend a drop of the higher energy uselessly. Thought of danger agitates many of our centers and in disorderly fashion consumes the precious energy. Thought of danger reflects even upon the pulse; but the heart is strengthened by the desire to carry out well the mission. Thus, let us act in the most efficient manner.
Danger must be faced with equilibrium and joyous readiness SUP, 449
We always advise unity as the basic requirement for collaboration, but if sometimes you notice that We place particular stress upon it, there can be many reasons. The most likely is a special need for consciously united energy—when a poisonous spider attacks, all attention is needed. A crafty enemy demands concentrated, united effort.
People often lose their equilibrium when they hear about danger, and fearing one danger, they evoke ten others. But with experience people will learn that danger, first of all, must be faced with equilibrium. When travelers are warned about danger, only a few accept the warning intelligently. The timid traveler will enumerate all the possible dangers and conjure up insurmountable difficulties, while the true warrior will collect his strength to overcome the obstacles. He knows that danger can appear from below, from above, and from every side, but this does not frighten him. On the contrary, the intensification of his forces fills him with joy.
Great is the feeling of joyous readiness! Such a radiant feeling is without limit; it illumines the entire aura and multiplies the physical strength. The mother who saves her child is imbued with strength. Equally strong is the one who is ready to repel all attacks, and in such full readiness is manifested the unification of his various energies. We are speaking specifically about extraordinary combinations of energy, but people ignore signs of extreme danger. If the feeling of constant readiness is cultivated in childhood, it will provide victory over egoism.
Facing danger with invincibility of spirit LHR I, 29 May 1931
In time of danger and great battle, let us be firm in all foundations, and let us manifest invincibility of spirit….
Therefore, let us gather all the fire of our spirit and, with the understanding of all the danger of this time, let us increase the tempo of our work; let us rise in our thoughts, so that we can realize the majesty of events and of everything that is timely.
With a broadened consciousness there are no dangers AY, 406
Think about the meaning of danger. So-called danger is nothing but fear for one’s present condition. But if we know that every condition is created by the consciousness, which is inalienable, then there can be no fear for one’s well-being. The dangers that one customarily fears are dispelled by a broadened consciousness. Therefore, the growth of consciousness is the essential foundation for progress. Then there will be no dangers, there will be only obstacles. Overcoming obstacles is a means for the developing of energy. If the mountain is perfectly smooth, one cannot ascend to the summit. Blessed are the stones that tear the sandals of those who ascend! Assure yourself, therefore, that dangers do not exist.
An Agni Yogi does not fear danger SUP, 930
Urusvati does not fear danger. A Yogi knows that people live in constant danger. Since the danger is ever-present, there is no point in fearing it.
Danger of earthly existence AY, 437
People think that there can be times without danger; but even those who sleep in a field can be hit on the head by a meteorite. One should understand all the danger of earthly existence.
The inner sight sees danger AY, 136
Often people entrust themselves to a fiery steed, not realizing that even a mere gnat can throw the animal into a rage. Often people try to navigate in a frail canoe when every stone is a peril. Often people sit beneath the beams of a house which the slightest tremor of earth can cause to collapse. All this is of course known; nevertheless people think they can evade danger as though danger were not a constant companion to existence on Earth. People traverse life, blindly happy, unaware of the adjacent precipice. But if the inner sight is sufficiently developed, the voyager of life will see each cosmic irregularity. He will be painfully tormented by the seeming impenetrability of the path. But how will he gain the courage and strength to cross all chasms of what he now sees as a crumbling stronghold? Certainly, only by realizing the relation of the present transitory hour to an inevitable future.
Danger and loss of common sense, planetary danger, and danger carries the seed of joy SUP, 494
Urusvati knows that at the time of danger people forget the most helpful advice. Even an imagined danger deprives people of common sense. Many nations have instructive stories similar to the one about the head of a family who taught his near ones how to behave in case of fire. Nevertheless, when a fire occurred, none of them acted as they had been told.
In the schools of Sparta children were trained to face all kinds of danger in order to develop resourcefulness. This should also be done now, when dangers have multiplied. There are those people who continue to invent nonexistent dangers, concerned more about their own existence and caring little about dangers to the planet. It is impossible to explain to them that Earth faces many more dangers than those they imagine for their homes, which would be swept away by such planetary calamities.
Most people are reluctant to discuss dangers of a planetary scale, believing that some kind of official or priest is needed for such deliberations. But when the era of understanding universal goalfitness arrives, all people will know how to gather the information needed to deal with even the most difficult hardships.
Children in schools should also learn to face all kinds of dangers, yet this knowledge should not deprive humanity of the ability to rejoice in life. Then, having completed a long life of experience, everyone will be able to say that in danger itself lies the source of joy.
The Thinker knew that every danger carries the seed of joy.
Dangers can transform a coward SUP, 61
There are no words to transform a coward into a hero. Only danger can impel one into action, and it is precisely the coward who must go out to meet danger. People often beseech Us to protect them from danger, but dangers are necessary for their inner growth.
Danger and curing dissoluteness AUM, 528
Dejection is nothing but dissoluteness. Put a melancholy man in a sufficient extremity of danger, and he will be obliged to take courage; but the degree of shock must be great in order to force the man to alter his frame of mind. Certain illnesses are even treated by means of shock. Fear of death appears to exceed all human weaknesses, but even such a degree can find something which surpasses it. There are many tales of how the mortally sick received help, thanks to danger alone; how, many times, a paralyzed person has rushed out of a burning house; how, many times, internal affections have been cured, because the center of attention was turned in another direction.
It is asked whether, if people would realize the surrounding danger, they would be cured of one of the most dangerous diseases—dissoluteness.
Danger and invoking the Forces of Light SUP, 384
People do not know how to invoke the Forces of Light when threatened with danger. On the contrary, they cast their doubts, regrets, and even accusations into space, even though they are fully aware that such faintheartedness does not help them. They know that accusations are not invocations, and that only the latter can increase their strength.
The ancient people acted far more sensibly. In times of danger they turned instantly to Heaven, and in silence and without thoughts opened their hearts in receptivity to the Higher Forces. They understood that earthly words are useless in such circumstances and could not express their need, and they allowed the Higher Force to flow unimpeded into their consciousness. They were certain that in time of need benevolent help would come. They knew that space is fully inhabited, and that the Good Ones are always ready to provide help.
Great Spirits as mitigators of dangers LHR I, 21 May 1935
Verily, in great strain, on ceaseless watch, the Great Spirits dispel by their Rays the destructive energies. Few, very few, helpers are there on Earth for this self-sacrificing work. It is a fact that when such “Dispellers” place themselves in the localities that are in danger of earthquakes, the calamity is considerably mitigated, and sometimes entirely prevented, and similarly all sorts of epidemics are being warded off.
Danger and the protection of the Teacher FW I, 393
Sometimes in the hour of danger the Teacher gives protection, taking the danger upon Himself. He covers, as it were, the massed darkness with His hands. At such times one must observe particular caution. A powerful tension is near. During this time it is best to feel a special gratitude to the Teacher. Above all, this feeling, coupled with solemnity, preserves harmony and the right vibration with the Teacher. The shield of Light is not always at one’s disposal. The ignorant assume that the world owes them a living, but the rational know how difficult it is to build out of chaos, and so bring their stone for the structure.
Dark Forces, or Dark Ones
The dark one’s pattern LMG II, 205
The pattern of work of the dark ones is first to sow disbelief, then to saturate it with desires, then to inflate these into crimes and reap a double harvest.
Ponder upon how to be more intelligible to humanity.
Besides the sacred language We have a language of silence. The condemned language of refusal and negation tears the hem of the garment.
Treasures of recognition of dark ones AY, 494
I rejoice if you understand that obstacles are really opportunities.
Failure is proof of recognition by the dark ones. We must treasure such recognition, for it is always useful for the growth of the work! Just as compost fertilizes the earth, so does darkness decay to the benefit of the flowers of Light. The encircling rainbow safeguards, and shines all the brighter against the surrounding darkness.
Dark ones intensify all their cunning in a step of evolution HIER, 346
When a step of evolution is being built the dark ones intensify all their cunning, because Light is unbearable to them, and, sensing their doom, the dark ones, cling to the measures most stifling for them. During each new great Epoch the same pressure of forces is repeated. But a more teeming period has not been known to history, for the Epoch of Fire comprises all cosmic actions. Thus, the vigil must be fiery.
The slave of dark forces by possession and egoism INF II, 176
When man became a plaything of destiny, he himself had chosen his fate. When man became subjugated to the yearning for possession, his egotism obscured his development. Man, indeed has become the slave of the dark forces; therefore, the sword of purification is imperative. The development of consciousness strains all centers. Striving is awakened at the approach of the sword of purification.
Waves of Light evoke the tension of dark forces INF II, 461
During the cosmic reconstruction there is apparent the manifestation of dark currents which oppose the Cosmic Magnet. Each wave of Light evokes the tension of dark forces. Thus, the Cosmic Will is apparent in cosmic reconstruction. The gatekeepers of evil soak the cosmic reconstruction with asphyxiating gases, but in the cosmic reconstruction the power of Light becomes active transmuting Fire. Thus, Light burns the darkness. Thus, the cosmic reconstruction can be affirmed in Infinity.
Possession to shore up the dark forces HEART, 213
Possession must be very clearly defined. You should not be surprised to find a number of possessed people near the hearths of spirituality. The reason for this is that the dark forces are seeking to shore up their guard. Who, if not the possessed, is best able to assist the dark forces? Moreover, there are countless varieties of possession. First of all, you need to look into the essence and discern where there is Good and where harm. That is how the flaming heart will immediately discern where possession is concealed.
The dark ones cannot impede the fulfillment of the goal HEART, 307
The dark ones are always hoping that by harming the constructive work they will impede fulfillment of the goal; but they always fail to see that the Existent is indestructible and multifaceted in its conditions. The name of the darkest place can be uttered—yet even Marakara cannot exclude the possibility of Light. It is only necessary to find a way to approach.
Humaneness versus the dark forces FW I, 75
The associates of the black lodges themselves distinctly recognize each other. There actually exist obvious signs. Thus, if you notice an inhuman cruelty, be assured that this is a sign of the dark ones. Each Teaching of Light is primarily a development of humaneness. Remember this definitely, for the world has never before been in such a need of this quality. Humaneness is the gateway to all other worlds. Humaneness is the basis of straight-knowledge. Humaneness is the wings of beauty. The essence of humaneness is the substance of the Chalice. Therefore, above all, on Earth let us be clothed in humaneness and recognize it as an armor against the dark forces. A fiery manifestation will visit the heart through humaneness. Thus, we shall realize once again to what a degree the farthest is the nearest. We also recognize each other through humaneness. Thus, in this hour of danger, let us labor for the most imperative.
Dark ones maintain a greater unity FW I, 339
The dark ones do not slumber. They maintain a far greater unity with their Hierarchy than do the so-called warriors of Light. The dark ones know that their only salvation lies in darkness, but the fireflies flit about a great deal, argue much, and love their Hierarchy but little.
Dark ones will obscure the best manifestations FW I, 517
One should not be distressed by writings that reflect human hatred; the darkness is vast! One can evoke the most radiant forces, yet the dark ones will obscure even the best manifestations. The dark ones can only obscure. If they are asked how to improve things, they will become wrathful, for their goal is not to make things better, but worse. One can see how evil forces penetrate into life under various guises. One should not comfort oneself with the idea that the dark ones cannot approach; they will utilize every grain of dust to cover themselves. Where they themselves dare not approach, they toss in a scorpion. The dark ones have many inventions. Therefore, one must become accustomed to great vigilance.
Do not minimize the strength of the dark forces FW II, 13
One should observe not only Ours but also the Black Brotherhood. It is erroneous to minimize the strength of the dark forces. Very often their victory is due to such neglect. People very often say, “They are not worth thinking about.” But one ought to think about everything existing. If people justifiably protect themselves against thieves and murderers, so much the more should they guard against the assassins of the spirit. One should appraise their strength in order better to withstand them. Ur. fearlessly visited the dark ones. She saw many of different grades, and in her valor she addressed them. Verily, there exists such a degree of courage that even the power of darkness is silenced. True, it is impossible to ever convince the dark ones, but one may paralyze them and considerably weaken them. Therefore, it is so important to oppose darkness actively.
Fear as the weapon of the dark forces FW II, 172
Due to unsteadiness of thought people see neither joy nor danger. But let us ask them always to ponder when the heart whispers about threats or about new joy. Likewise, one should not be surprised that the dark forces can approach the most sacred places. But you have already seen such manifestations and know that absence of fear is the first condition to halt any evil whatsoever. But let us be honest with ourselves, in order to determine where there is fear and where it has been driven out. Fear is a weapon of the dark ones.
Black projectiles sent by the dark forces SUP, 78
Urusvati has seen explosions of black projectiles. What does this mean? Should it be understood as something symbolic, or as a vision of real projectiles? We must acknowledge, with great sorrow, the real existence of such dangerous projectiles even in the Subtle World. They spread a poisonous gas that reinforces the brown gas that contaminates the planet. The dark forces utilize the most destructive means to pierce the earthly atmosphere and project the deadly peril. They defy the laws of the Universe, and hope to attain their victory through confusion. They are not only dangerous adversaries, but also unwise ones, for they have no thought for the planetary balance. One who has seen the terrible explosions of these black projectiles can understand what extreme countermeasures are taken to dissipate their harmful effects.
Dark ones use decomposition to release their poison FW II, 69
Certain insects and reptiles choose to perish, only to be able to bite and release their poison. Similarly, the servitors of darkness are ready for the most disagreeable consequences, if only they may create poisonous evil. One must firmly remember these creators of evil, who often do not spare even themselves for an evil deed. Many instances can be revealed of the carrying out nevertheless under the suggestions of the dark ones of a premeditated evil that could not be advantageous to the evil doer himself. The devices of the dark ones must be exposed. For example, sometimes one finds in the vicinity of certain places corpses of some people or animals. The dark ones know that for the attraction of the forces of the lower spheres decomposition is necessary, and they ingeniously arrange such centers of confusion and decay. For this reason, I have for long advised not to keep in the house decomposing meat and decayed plants, nor stagnant water. People seldom pay attention to such dangers, which are confirmed even by our contemporary physicians.
Ways of the dark ones SUP, 26
Urusvati has often forewarned her friends about attacks of the dark forces. Such forewarning is needed everywhere. It should not be thought that the dark ones will cease their destructive attacks. Decay is their nourishment, murder their profession. Encroachment upon the spirit and body is their joy. One should not assume that they will not try to penetrate behind even the most protected boundaries. They would rather perish than abandon their demoralizing work of corruption.…
The cunning ways of the dark ones are multiform. In addition to their crudest attempts, there may be subtle approaches that influence one’s weaker side. Creating doubt is one of the favorite methods used by the dark ones, and he who doubts is already defenseless. One would think that this axiom is sufficiently known, yet how many perish from this poison! I consider that a great many enemies of Truth are created by whisperers of doubt. Obvious fools are not as dangerous as petty hypocrites. If new kinds of poisons are invented, why should not new kinds of hypocrisy appear? These descriptions of the attacks of the dark ones must be remembered when you picture the Inner Life of the Brotherhood.
Dark ones are unable to practice unity LHR I, 12 April 1935
Also, I may add that if it is said in the Teaching that the dark forces are by their very nature unable to practice unity, in the same Teaching it is mentioned that the dark ones hearken to their Hierarchy much more than do the so-called “fireflies.” No doubt it is so now, as the dark ones are acting under the impulse of fear. They know that darkness is their only salvation. Thus, although by nature one may be far from unity, fear is a great unifier. The panic which compels people to rush in one direction is a well-known fact. The dark ones do not slumber. They maintain a far stronger contact with their Hierarchy than the so-called warriors of Light. The dark ones know that their only salvation lies within darkness, but the fireflies flit about a great deal, argue much and love their Hierarchy but little.
The real kingdom of evil is the earthly plane LHR II, 30 March 1936
The real kingdom of evil is our earthly plane. In the supermundane spheres, evil can exist only within its own limits. The light in the supermundane spheres burns the darkness. There the dark entities are destroyed by contact with light. That explains why the dark ones try with all their might to extinguish all the inceptions of Light here on Earth and within the limits accessible to them in the lower strata of the Subtle World. Verily, Earth is the hall of justice and adjustment of the measures of the Cosmic Scales.
Darkness
Forgive those in darkness LMG I, 26
Teach others by the example of manifested deeds but condemn not those still in darkness.
Many there be still ignorant—forgive them, for their spirits slumber.
Conquering darkness LMG I, 50
Hunter, unwavering is your spirit. Be clear in your beliefs and you will conquer darkness.
When the church plunged into darkness LMG II, 125
After St. Augustine, the church began its plunge into the darkness of the Middle Ages, and Christ was locked behind a barrier of gold. In order to break it, Christ Himself descended even in lesser Images in order to manifest again the grandeur of communion in unity. The wisdom of antiquity understood well the waves of the needs of the world.
The two chief collaborators of darkness LMG II, 189
Contentment and vigilance are two qualities that accompany Our work. If people could see the results of their discontent, if they could understand that dozing off means death, they would avoid two of the chief collaborators of darkness. The sly sting of discontent penetrates even the best places. A dull drowsiness may fog up the head of a conqueror.
Prayer to Shambhala AY, 104
Let us pronounce the prayer to Shambhala:
Thou Who didst call me to the path of labor, accept my fitness and my desire.
Accept my labor, O Lord, because by day and by night Thou beholdest me.
Manifest Thy hand, O Lord, because great is the darkness. I follow Thee!
Darkness and habits AY, 266
Solitude of the spirit leads to a clear perception of the forms of the future. The Spirit of Darkness, pondering how to still more firmly lash humanity to Earth, thought: “Let them keep their old customs and habits. Nothing binds humanity so much as habitual forms. But this is fit only for the multitudes. Far more dangerous to us is solitude, in which the consciousness is illumined, and new forms are created. Therefore, time in solitude must be severely limited. People must not be allowed to remain alone. I shall provide them with a reflection so that they may become accustomed to being with their own image.” Thus, did the servants of Darkness bring a mirror to the people!
The two Origins–Light and Darkness AY, 371
Between the two Origins—Light and Darkness—the protective auric net shines like armor. Truly it is the boundary between Light and Darkness! We shall thus approach the Buddha’s Teaching of the Golden Mean from a different angle. A line divides the Origins. Like lightning, it emanates from the one principle of the Primary Source. As both a defense and a bridge, fire unites the opposites. People should value the power of this union! Whoever masters it is a conqueror of Darkness.
The ways of Light are opposite to those of darkness HIER, 445
The approach is endless; so, too, are defeats. Few will discern where is victory and where defeat. One must know the relation of spiritual growth to the victory over darkness. Darkness can display the Maya of well-being, whereas Light can attest to violent commotions. Each one strives along the shortest path, but who is capable of imagining the best achievements? Only the link with Hierarchy can reveal the uniqueness of the best path. Our decision is to consider achievement as the shortest path. The dark ones consider fearlessness as a bad sign. We have determined not to avoid the steep path. For them, each ascent is an unnecessary dissipation of strength. With Us, the Ray of Light is a bridge of granulations, but they dream of a void. We understand each daring leap; for them, it is but recklessness. Thus, between the daring of wisdom and the recklessness of treason stands only the heart. It will safeguard and open the Gates of Hierarchy. He will err less who follows the silver thread stretched from his heart to the heart of the Teacher.
Light reveals the monsters of darkness HEART, 259
People should not think that lofty attainments will make them safe from the monsters of darkness. On the contrary, the Light will reveal new monsters whose fury is fathomless. We shall not grieve over this, for it is the monsters that provide the legs for the throne. There is a good reason why sacred objects are depicted as mounted upon animal-like pedestals. But this consideration does not mean that people need not be vigilant.
The Hierarchy of Light cannot be conquered by darkness SUP, 37
It should not be thought that We are protected in Our earthly lives from all onslaughts of darkness. Those who fulfill an earthly mission do so under earthly conditions. People usually think that We dwell in safety and think of Us as supernatural beings. Relatively speaking, We can overcome much, but this battle is a real one. We remain victorious, because the Hierarchy of Light cannot be conquered by darkness. When one of Our Sisters exclaims “How terrible!” she does not show fear, but simply understands the tension.
Carrying a light AY, 393
Just as the hunting falcon is recalled from the sky, sharpness of understanding should be summoned with a fiery call. The falcon is lured and obediently speeds down onto the gloved hand. Thus, will true understanding descend upon the fire of consciousness. One cannot pass through darkness without carrying a light. Some may mockingly say, “This trivial advice is nothing new!” Yet they themselves make no attempt to light their fires. They do not even look around to discover the source of fire. They scoff at those who have found the fire. They do not even know that the fire is found not for oneself but for humanity.
The Tearing of the Veil HEART, 61
One has to live through the difficult hour that is called “The Dragon of the Threshold.” We call that hour “The Tearing of the Veil.” That is how We designate the time when darkness intends to tear the veil but ends up only revealing the distances. But courage is needed; indeed, how else can the accumulation of courage come to light?
Keeping safe during the battle with darkness HEART, 203
How, then, are you to go onward? Precisely, by holding fast to Me and picturing yourself in the midst of an ocean where you are kept safe only by the Khata of the Mother of the World, the sacred scarf that She extends. During the battle with darkness, an unparalleled pertinacity is essential in opening up all the wondrous possibilities.
Combat with darkness is unavoidable SUP, 14
Urusvati, can you name even one Sister or Brother who was not subjected to tortures and persecutions in earthly life? Truly, none can be named. Each heroic act invites persecution. Combat with darkness is unavoidable, and the waves of chaos will engulf bold fighters. Yet such touchstones only testify to the invincibility of the spirit. There were Those who were burned at the stake, crucified, beheaded, strangled, killed by beasts, sold into slavery, poisoned, or cast into prison; in short, They endured all tortures so that Their strength could be tested.
Darkness and the forces of Chaos HEART, 557
Gone is the time when people could imagine the battle as an event with angels blowing trumpets. You already understand that darkness is calling forth the unmanifested forces of Chaos—in this lies the peculiar magnet of the dark forces.
Gates of darkness: Fear and irritation HEART, 558
Fear and irritation are called the gates of darkness. The servants of darkness first of all send fear, in order to confuse the spirit. Any conjuration might open the door to danger, for fear may creep in while the conjuration is being said; that is how the most precise magic can turn into the utmost danger. Therefore, one must be guided by a more reliable approach. An educated heart will first of all root out fear and grasp the harm of irritation. So, the heart is the weapon of Light that will put to shame the subterfuges of darkness. As the wise have declared, the heart is ever ready to smite darkness and keep Chaos in check. It is especially sad that many people are unwilling to think about the power of the heart. By taking that attitude, they not only undermine themselves but also bring harm to those close to them. Any treasure that goes unrealized sinks into Chaos and thereby reinforces darkness.
Confronting and dispelling real darkness SUP, 79
Urusvati has experienced the most distressing earthly manifestation—the sensation of absolute darkness. It is terrible, for the intensity of the anguish it causes is equal to that of asphyxiation. Whence comes such injurious darkness? It might seem to be no more than a spiritual prevision, which, like straight-knowledge, plunges the entire organism into experiencing the feeling of an impending event. But in reality it is far more dangerous, for it is an emanation of planetary decay. When people come into contact with this darkness, their unspeakable anguish is understandable. These contacts are usually subconscious, for few have seen the pernicious darkness itself. For those, the feelings are especially strong. When contact is made with absolute darkness while in the earthly body, there may be extremely painful sensations, and even inflammation of the centers. We know this contact; it attacks the psychic energy. One must have a store of prana to withstand the attack of the poisonous substance. Contact with darkness is like touching a decomposing corpse. When We expect a particularly heavy pressure of darkness, We determinedly increase Our vital forces. Those who are under Our care receive a special measure of energy in order to withstand the attack of darkness.
For many, this account about darkness will seem to be a fiction, but even skeptics know about the lethal gases that escape from the soil. Continuing this line of thought, we come to the last measure of absolute darkness. We have shown it to Urusvati, so that she might be a living witness to the mortal anguish that one feels when making contact with this enemy of the planet. One who is attacked by a boa constrictor has a similar feeling.
One should not think that darkness touches only certain people; the traces of these poisonous influences are everywhere. Reactions to them can vary from just a bad mood to a dangerous illness. If black projectiles are falling from above, and darkness emanates from below, it would seem that humanity’s condition is hopeless. But the Wise Ones say, “Do not think about conditions, it is better to think about moving forward.”
Death
Let us speak of death LMG II, 100
Death is no more than the shearing of the hair, for in the same way is matter cast off. The question of Guides is answered by the familiar law of attraction and repulsion. The principle of requitement and assistance is a powerful one in the spiritual world. Therefore, every appeal of an embodied spirit evokes a response. It depends upon who asks. One can attract and keep near oneself lofty forces. Also, the lowest spirits may be fastened about oneself. One receives what one wishes. When men understand the usefulness of pure giving, they will receive riches.
Eternal birth LMG II, 334
But We say that man is eternally being born, and particularly at the moment of so-called death.
The moment of transition FW I, 335
The earthly consciousness retains possession of all its senses, which are found in the Subtle World though in transmuted form. The precise moment of transition into the Subtle World is accompanied by a sensation of dizziness, as during fainting or at the beginning of a fit of epilepsy. The sensations that follow depend entirely upon the preparedness of the consciousness, or rather upon the fiery ego. If the consciousness has been obscured or dimmed, the senses cannot be carried over into the new condition. In this case a kind of oblivion or drowsy roaming about occurs.… Thus, if Agni has been awakened during life through knowledge or heroic feeling, it will immediately accomplish the great transmutation. Like a veritable torch, it will indicate the way; like radiant helium it will carry one up into the predestined sphere. Though so imperceptible in earthly life, Agni becomes the guiding principle in the Subtle World. And not only does it light the way in the Subtle World, it acts as a guide to the Fiery Beings.
Different spheres and Agni FW I, 621
It is a natural desire to want to know how the transitions into different spheres are accomplished. It is not difficult to understand that purified Agni is the decisive factor. If we gradually fill a balloon with combustible gas, it will begin to rise proportionately. If the balloon cannot retain the gas it will descend. This is a crude example of the principle governing transition into the various spheres of the Subtle World. The subtle entity can ascend by itself if its fiery seed is appropriately filled. Fire—the transmuter—helps to assimilate the new and higher conditions. Agni facilitates the understanding of the language of each sphere, because the intercourse of beings becomes more refined as the ascent is made. Of course, the high Guidance does not forsake the striving ones, but for assimilation of Guidance devotion is needed. Thus, a being can ascend the ladder—there is no other symbol which can more accurately define the ascent of the spirit. If a being is detained on one step, the cause is apparent in the aura. So many travelers quite unexpectedly find themselves a few steps lower! The usual reason for such retrogression is some earthly remembrance which engenders cravings. The Guide considers a store of patience indispensable to protect those who stumble. But one should not draw too frequently upon this precious energy. The being who can discover the cause by himself will actually ascend more quickly. Truly, ascent is accompanied by the joy of new companions, and finally the earthly asp of envy falls away, and thought-creativeness is no longer impeded by the currents of malice. But one should prepare even now for mobility of consciousness. A torpid consciousness obstructs the striving of Agni. Thus, let us envision perfectly clearly the ladder of ascent.
How to enter the Subtle World FW II, 21
Many would like to ask to be taught how to enter the Subtle World, but they do not know how to ask without appearing ridiculous.…
Thus in the morning hour as well as in the evening let us get accustomed to the thought of the crossing into the Beautiful World. Let it be Beautiful for us.
Change and eternal life FW II, 369
“We do not die, but change”—can one speak any more clearly about eternal life?
Letting go of earthly habits FW III, 84
Departing from the earthly sphere, the spirit must be cleansed of lower emanations. Any superfluous husk which the spirit brings along into the Subtle World causes inexpressible pains. In a well-developed consciousness a purification takes place which frees the spirit from the husk. But the spirit which zealously retains its earthly habits experiences in the Subtle World all the infirmities which it was accustomed to undergoing on the earthly plane. Going uphill, any superfluous load causes shortness of breath in the Subtle World. It is very distressing to carry things which were not previously overcome, and which in the Subtle World have become a burden. Most painful of all is the perception of one’s own coarseness.
Separation of the mental body from the physical body FW III, 95
At the threshold of passage into the Subtle World there occurs a separation of the mental body from the physical. The development of fiery receptivity assists the flight into the Higher Spheres. The separation of the mental body can be clearly realized by the spirit which senses the breaking away from the Earth and aspires into the Higher Spheres; thus takes place a unification of the two Worlds, which liberates the spirit from the physical body. The question of death greatly preoccupies humanity. Precisely it is the transition which frightens people so much.… One should consciously prepare the spirit for the breaking away from Earth. In this manner the affirmed threshold is disclosed to the one newly arrived, in all the Fiery Grandeur.
Lower strata of the Astral World FW III, 296
The liberated spirit always aspires into the higher spheres, but the spirit attached to Earth remains for a long time enchained in the lower strata of the Astral World. The bond between the physical body and the astral is not easily broken during earthly consciousness. The occurrence of a rupture between the bodies recoils painfully on those spirits which manifest earthly attractions. During ascent of the spirit, of course, the liberation is affirmed at the point of breaking away from the Earth.
Physical and astral centers FW III, 297
The bond between the physical and astral centers is saturated by intensified transmutation during life. Functions on both planes manifest unity, the distinction being merely in that independent activity which is manifested by the centers on each plane. The transmuted centers intensify the centers of the subtle body. But at the same time, while the centers are laboring in fiery tension on the earthly plane, the astral centers have an opportunity to propel the subtle body into the Fiery World. A sensation of pains is manifested on the astral plane and on the mental, but only at the beginning of the ascent. After that, each center, while preserving its connection with the physical body, can function by being intensified in other spheres. There follows a separation of the bodies, freeing the subtle body from pains. The physical pains then correspond to the creative tension of the astral centers. Thus do the Worlds act in mutual intensification. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in fiery transmutation.
The last hours of sojourn on earth FW III, 97
One should be very solicitous about the last hours of sojourn on Earth. Often the final striving can predetermine the succeeding life, also the stratum in which the spirit will dwell. Indeed, it is inadmissible to recall the spirit into the earthly spheres when it already has broken away. Tissues which already have been freed from earthly attractions must be strained in a terrific effort in order again to be assimilated into the earthly atmosphere. People should learn to think during someone’s departure, as well as during birth, and should be able to ease the processes. As delays are harmful during birth, they are likewise harmful during death. The subtle formation of the new body must be taken into consideration.… It may be said that it is not death which torments but living people.
Transformation and preservation of consciousness AUM, 153
Amazing is the extent of man’s transformation at the moment when he leaves the earthly sphere. People call this death, but it is really birth; therefore, how pitiful it is when the subtle body sojourns long in sleep. Especially noteworthy is the transition wherein consciousness is preserved. Then it can be clearly imagined how the earthly tatters fall off and the imperishable accumulation emerges, revealing itself to be a true treasure. It can be understood why this most subtle treasure cannot be revealed amid crude conditions.
Light in the Subtle World and Dokyood FW I, 153
We shall return later to the question of birth, so bound up with the Fiery World. But now I shall reply to the question about light in the Subtle World. Indeed, the transcendental nature of the condition communicates a corresponding aspect to the whole world-content. When you visited Dokyood, you saw sufficient light. But certain regions of the Subtle World are striking because of their twilight. The Light is within ourselves and we open up the way to it. So, too, the inhabitants of the Subtle World who desire light have no scarcity of it. The inhabitants to whom the need of Light is alien dwell in twilight. This refers to unlimited thought-creativeness. That sun which we on Earth perceive under one aspect, can be transformed into many conditions under the power of thought-creativeness. He who desires Light gives access to it, but he who sinks into a twilight of thought receives that to which he has limited himself. This is why we repeat so often about clarity of consciousness, about boundlessness of thought, and about containment. Such an adaptation of the organism to the future produces the most desirable results. How many inhabitants of the Subtle World look about themselves in the Fiery Mist and dimly regret something that has been lost!
Strongholds in the Subtle World and Dokyood SUP, 41
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World.
Urusvati visits Dokyood SUP, 132
Urusvati remembers her visit to Dokyood, where it was a great joy to see children striving for heroic deeds. It is also interesting to see those who have not yet outlived their physical experiences. They are unable to approach the physical atmosphere from the Subtle World, because such an approach causes tension in the subtle body, and results in the secretion of an unusual sweat that decreases the vital force. Thus, the Guide must regulate the inner condition to conform to the degree of desire for Service.
Deodar
The symbol of a Deodar’s fallen branches HEART, 236
If we look at a deodar tree, the tallest and most powerful, we will find many marks on the trunk where former branches have fallen away. Far from weakening the deodar, the departing branches leave the most powerful evidence of the tree’s strength—even steel will break against these spots. No Teaching feels frightened about those who fall away. The Teaching knows that the lower branches must fall. In fact, when carried off by the wind, those that have fallen away may end up carrying out what they have been assigned to do. They may even give birth to new deodars. And their resin will have curative properties, all the same. Later, when they are joined together to support the corner of a house, they will unite in bearing the overall pressure. So, do not be frightened when people fall away. They cannot go far from the resin of the heart. And if you observe from above, looking down upon the multitude of crossroads that intersect, you will even smile upon the travelers who are meeting. When you realize the length of the infinite path, you will come to apply different standards of measurement. There is nothing frightening about people wandering; it is only immobility that is chilling.
The difference between falling away and betraying HEART, 237
A guarantee will make a good shield but let us distinguish between falling away and betraying. Falling away may be due to some karmic cause or some peculiarities of the physical body, but there are no circumstances that justify betrayal. I can assert that the consequences of betrayal are the most impossible to avoid. Nothing can free the traitor from the fate of being betrayed himself. A betrayal of the Teaching is considered to be the most heinous of all. Human beings cannot blaspheme the Highest Spirit. In studying the activities of the heart, you can see what physical shocks are brought on by betrayal of the Highest. The disintegrative force that issues from a betrayal is not limited to the boundaries of the personality; it acts ceaselessly over vast expanses. Just as the highest spheres sense every benevolent ascent, every betrayal resounds like the stones of a crumbling tower. Following up the analogy of the deodar, one might say that betrayal is like a hollow tree in which bats have nested.
Deodar oil is the balsam of the heart HEART, 387
Deodar oil has been called the balsam of the heart. Actually, some substances belong to Nature’s heart, and their noble quality is conducive to the purification of the human heart. Rose, musk, and amber are examples of this. I am naming substances with various properties in order to suggest the dimensions of Nature’s heart.
Benefits of the fire of deodar wood and resin FW I, 430
The inhalation of fire is practiced by certain yogis and is a purifying action. One should not understand this literally. One cannot inhale flames, but fiery emanations are useful. For such inhalation, the yogi chooses a quiet place, keeping his spine erect. Before him the yogi makes a fire of deodar wood, or, if deodar is unavailable, twigs of balu, so arranged that the smoke does not reach him. Then the yogi performs the usual pranayama, but in such a way that the emanations of the resin reach his breathing. There are two results—first, a purification of the body; second, the strengthening of the Agni energy. Nothing so helps the kindling of Agni as the properties of deodar. As you know, insects cannot endure the strength of deodar resin. You also know that imperfect entities cannot approach a fire of this wood. Usually, deodars prefer a volcanic soil to grow in; in this way a significant kinship is manifested. Volcanic soil in general merits study, along with its vegetation. Not only has the inhalation of fire been practiced by the yogis but also lying on deodar planks so that the spine comes in contact with the heart of the wood. Various records of antiquity indicate how ardently people have sought the fiery element. Experiments are necessary in order to understand the value of deodar. The significance of Fire should be remembered in order to understand volcanic soil.
In the south of India sandalwood has also been used for fiery inhalation.
Deodar and the accumulation of fire FW II, 6
Let us recall the myth about the “Origin of Lightning.” The Mother of the World said to the Creator, “When the Earth will be covered with dark veils of malice, how will the salutary drops of Bliss penetrate?” And the Creator answered, “Torrents of Fire may be gathered which can pierce the thickest layer of darkness.” The Mother of the World said, “Verily, the sparks of Fire of Thy Spirit can give salvation, but who will collect and guard them for use when needed?” The Creator replied, “Trees and herbs will preserve My sparks, but when the leaves fall off, then let the deodar and its sisters preserve throughout the year their accumulations of Fire.” Thus, in various myths there has been reflected the link with the Higher World. Everywhere there has been stressed solicitude about humanity and all creatures. Likewise did the ancient priests carefully watch over the correct distribution of the creative Fire.
Nowadays man crosses fruits and plants without proper supervision, but one should observe through lengthy experiments how best to preserve the fiery substance. One must not lightmindedly interfere with the creativeness of Nature. The best counsels can be given from the Fiery World, but one should seek this Benefaction.
Deodars and the Subtle World FW II, 244
Not only is the odor of the deodar pleasant, but it helps to invigorate breathing and expel dark entities. Many oils have a purifying property, but not all have an influence on the Subtle World. The deodar has a significance in the Subtle World, and it is usually connected with places of sojourn of the Rishi. They know that the deodar possesses the quality of driving away evil entities.
Purifying the consciousness by burning deodar FW II, 279
It is possible to purify considerably the consciousness just by burning deodar. Likewise, Morua stands on guard and does not admit many undesirable visitors.
Deodar belongs to the life-givers LHR I, 1 August 1934
Everything in Cosmos is built according to one plan; hence, the great correspondence between all the organisms of the various kingdoms of nature. Therefore, when the heart energy of nature is spoken of, one must seek in every organism of nature the magnetic, vitalizing substance which corresponds to the precipitations of the energy of the heart. In the Teaching, several particularly clear examples of the precipitations of this fiery substance are mentioned. Deodar or cedar, musk and amber—all of them belong to the life-givers.
Deodar is a remedy against astral entities LHR I, 8 May 1935
I do not know of any better remedy against astral entities than the oil of eucalyptus. Before retiring you can add a few drops to a cup of boiling water. Of course, the oil of deodar is just as good but is not commercially obtainable.
Destiny
Battle is our destiny AY, 179
Even when facing the greatest battle, we must continue to follow our usual daily plan. It would not be correct for a battle to disrupt the current of life. Battle is our destiny, and one must simply include it in the daily plan.
Thought can change our destiny AY, 463
Who can change destiny? Where is the power? Only in thought. People do not trust thought sufficiently, and the power of their will is fettered seven times over. A man says, “I have gathered all my will power,” yet at the same time he is afraid, and doubts, and hates, and hesitates. The will does not act in this way. It can send its arrow only when all fetters have been removed.
The best destiny AY, 649
A disciple who has responded to the call of the Teaching and is aflame with all fires of devotion is truly a co-worker of the Cosmic forces. Having increased by his own actions the forces of Cosmos, having adorned spatial thought with his thoughts, is he not then a creator? And is not the wisdom of the ages his best adornment?
The vastness of the spatial Fire of Cosmos offers the best destiny to searching humanity.
Destiny is the affirmation of Infinity INF I, 31
The top, revolving around its own axis, symbolizes the destiny of the man who has dissociated himself from the eternal motion. He who carries the Lotus, who is open to meet the Cosmos, and who displays the best differentiation of the lights of the centers, typifies the builder of life, co-measuring his constriction of the centers with their opening. Let us find a correct definition of the vital principle. The open Lotus embraces everything; the differentiated lights of its flaming petals rotate to cover all directions. When the sacred Fire, representing the spirit, is in touch with the All-existing, then the cosmic ring and the wheel of life move in conjunction.…
Our indicated formula moves forward, in the direction of the manifold spatial fires. When humanity will accept the affirmation of Infinity, destiny will reveal itself not as a punishment but as a cosmic expansion. The beauty of the vastness of life is measured by the consciousness of creativeness.
Man creates his destiny INF I, 137
The force determining karma is determined by the same Cosmic Magnet. The acquired combination of differently compounded forces is what we define as destiny. Men have difficulty in understanding that confluences of cosmic combinations are induced precisely by man himself. Everything borne by a man reflects all the idiosyncrasies of his lives. Very often the power of the Cosmic Magnet strains all currents in order to assemble that definite compound assigned to the man for his creativeness. So great is the power of creativeness that the coalescence of currents and energies may produce a formula of inexhaustible energy. Of course, the essence of cosmic magnetism should be consciously adopted.
The law of exchange of energies INF I, 143
It is correct to regard death as a life-generating exchange. How may one ease the most poignant hour? Through realization of the exchange of energies. Great is the law of exchange, and the direction of his destiny depends upon man. Cosmic Decree ordains for each one a progressive step, but the spirit itself decides the rejection or acceptance of it. But the interchange of substances and energies is without end.
The predestined and purpose INF I, 316
The destiny of man on this planet is but little understood. The existence of a cosmic being certainly should have its predestination, but humanity is striving so blindly to its own narrow horizon that it cannot discern its cosmic destination. The creativeness of Cosmos grants a purpose for being to even the smallest worm. Everything in Cosmos creates with a purpose, and, as the relative connection between man and the lower beings is evident, so does there exist the relative connections of the higher spheres. The creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet predetermines each action, as well as the role which the beings are predestined to enact. Thus, the human spheres are designated for cooperation. The Great Reason strains all cosmic spheres; hence, the destiny of man has as its basis the cooperation and beauty of Infinity.
A plaything of destiny INF II, 176
When man became a plaything of destiny, he himself had chosen his fate. When man became subjugated to the yearning for possession, his egotism obscured his development. Man indeed, has become the slave of the dark forces; therefore, the sword of purification is imperative. The development of consciousness strains all centers. Striving is awakened at the approach of the sword of purification.
The destiny of a Man-God HIER, 14
But We Brothers of Humanity seek and proclaim Man-God on Earth. We revere all Images, but none more that the great Image of Man-God, who bears in his heart the full Chalice, ready for flight, but bearing his full Chalice on Earth. Renouncing his destiny, he strains his fiery being. In the fulfillment of his destiny man confirms the Cosmic Magnet. Man-God is a fiery creator. Man-God is the carrier of the fiery sign of the New Race. Man-God is aflame with all fires. Thus, inscribe in the records about Man-God: Arhat, Agni Yogi, Tara—so shall We inscribe.
Purification and destiny FW I, 578
Not through fear of any punishment, but in anticipation of their own destiny, should people turn to purification. What each one metes out for himself is not severity but justice. The thought of purification must lead to the realization of Fire.
The Fiery World is our destiny FW II, 467
One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny.
A threatening destiny FW III, 337
Not the World is cruel, but man. Not the World affirms injustice, but man; for man’s choice of the path of isolation and selfhood has brought on a most threatening destiny. Intolerance toward everything high and enlightened has become the disgrace of humanity. The purification of the consciousness is the great task on the path to the Fiery World.
The routine life and destiny AUM, 385
People will finally apprehend what powerful influences surround them. They will realize that all their routine life manifests a great reaction upon their destiny; they will learn to consider attentively each object; they will surround themselves with true friends, and guard themselves against destructive influences.
Attachment and destiny SUP, 141
There were times when attachment to insignificant earthly objects influenced not only the destiny of individuals but that of entire nations. It is shameful when an object made by human hands can interfere with the path of true achievements.
How one’s destiny is determined SUP, 256
Urusvati knows that decisions are made in the Subtle World concerning the tasks in one’s future earthly life. Most people in the earthly state do not accept this, but those in the Subtle World know that their incarnations will take place with their knowledge, and, more importantly, with their consent. When they are about to incarnate, people understand the karmic load that will compel them to undergo certain trials, but once in the earthly state they lose the memory of how their destiny was determined. Similarly, dwellers of the Subtle World are fully aware of life on the far-off worlds, but once they are in their physical bodies, they usually lose this knowledge completely.
Destiny and consciousness SUP, 323
People are not aware that their destiny depends upon the scope of their consciousness. They do not like to discuss the concept of consciousness, because this kind of discourse reminds them of their responsibilities.
Names of destiny SUP, 522
Urusvati knows the joy of Universal Justice. Various names were given to this concept in different nations. Each one in its own language called it Karma, Moira, Fatum, Kismet—thus did people name destiny. Some approached it with joy, others with gloom.
Evolution and destiny SUP, 772
You must tell people that in this evolution of peoples there can be no return to the past. Everyone who realizes the immutability of evolution, has already made his own destiny easier.
Involuntary destiny Letters of Helena Roerich I, (29 May 1931)
A person who has no principles has no convictions in general, as he has deprived himself of discrimination, consciously and voluntarily, and his destiny is like that of a ball that is driven by the accidental strokes of circumstances. Is it not said in the Teaching regarding such a person: “Oh ball of destiny! Where wilt thou fall and whither wilt thou rebound?”
Archangel Michael Letters of Helena Roerich I, (12 December 1934)
The Archangel Michael is now guarding the destiny of our planet. He is destined to fight the last Battle with the Prince of this World. (This is also stated in the Bible).
Destiny and the importance of human value Letters of Helena Roerich I, (21 May 1935)
Sad will be the destiny of those who are left on the fragments of the wrecked ship or shifted to Saturn. But naturally, this destiny will be only for those who have lost every vestige of human value. Therefore, do not feel sad, but strive with all your heart to the Hierarchy of Light.
Destiny of Woman Letters of Helena Roerich I, (31 May 1935)
Woman, who gives life to people, has the right to govern their destiny. We want to see woman taking part in government, in the councils of ministers, in all constructive activity.
Man chooses his destiny Letters of Helena Roerich II, (11 October 1935)
Thus, having free will man chooses this or that destiny. And still, man zealously piles up heaps of rubbish which will engulf him if a regeneration of his spirit does not take place in time.
Destiny and will Letters of Helena Roerich II, (11 June 1937)
If man is the only creator and recorder of each of his motives, thoughts and deeds, who then can alter anything at all in his being, and therefore in his destiny, without his direct will?
Devotion
The quality of true devotion AY, 251
Of what do We speak? Of the quality of devotion and also of alertness—the ability to see clearly. Devotion—irrepressible, all-conquering, creative, adorning the path. Alertness—all-penetrating vision, all-comprehending, indefatigable, strengthening aspiration. Are there many who can cultivate within themselves both devotion and alertness? Where will the devoted but unseeing ones arrive? Should one safeguard the eyes of those who can see but are traitors? To those who are devoted, all plants can be entrusted. To those who can see, all flowers can be shown.
The concept of devotion is vastly demeaned. People are quick to show discontent. Not lengthy is Our list of those devoted to Us. Cherish each evidence of devotion. But the true measure of devotion is revealed only at times of difficulty. And the ability to see is tested only through the cover of mist. Our Shield is simply the understanding of devotion. People usually understand devotion as love, readiness, or solicitude. But these fragments of devotion are only a smile of sympathy, whereas true devotion is radiant, like a warrior ready for battle. Speak often of devotion, and praise alertness. People need affirmation.
Absolute versus conditional devotion AY, 87
One must distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion. Most often people display absolute devotion when they receive, but each act of giving in return is difficult because of self-imposed conditions. Some accept what they have been given, but then raise obstacles in their own consciousness, and begin to think that the given treasure is but a piece of mold! One should remember that the measure of one’s devotion determines the measure of receiving. Faith must be equal in degree to knowledge. Each limiting condition set upon one’s faith sets an equally limiting condition on its fruits. Yet no one would wish to be called a conditional disciple. Such a title would provoke offense. The law acts identically under all conditions. But the law does not take offense—it co-measures. Be assured of the co-measurement of devotion.
As action LMG I, 341
Guard the spirit.
Devotion is proved by action.
Goal-fitness awakens devotion AY, 67
How to awaken devotion? By goal-fitness. How to improve quality? By reverence for mastery. How to awaken creativity? By the desire for beauty.
Being worthy of the Teacher SUP, 784
Urusvati knows how precious is devotion to the Teacher. But how much disagreement there is around this simple truth! Some speak about devotion, though by their very nature they do not understand it. Others insist that such devotion limits the free will, and a third group denies even the need for a Teacher.…
Often people complain about the Teacher, not understanding the reasons for His actions. People suppose that their own earthly decisions better serve the purpose, but they do not understand many things relating to earthly life. Only a few understand the value of Teachership. Perhaps their devotion will help them to become worthy of the Teacher.
The Thinker affirmed, “Learn to be worthy of the Teacher.”
Forges bonds AY, 349
The Teacher is ready to accept every sign of devotion. Devotion and readiness forge the bond between the worlds.
Advancing in the direction of the Teacher LHR I, 15 January 1931
Some people pour a daily gruel over the Image of the Teacher and imagine themselves to be in the Great Service. The Teaching and Service first of all presuppose the expansion of consciousness on the basis of adherence to the Teaching and reverence to the Teacher. In studying Infinity one should first of all realize the limitlessness of love and devotion. It is not wise to say that love has overflowed and devotion has withered because the consequence will be disintegration of one’s self. One should understand the limitlessness of love and devotion as the first steps toward Service and Yoga. One should set oneself this task at least as a means of self-progress. One should advance only in the direction of the Teacher. Then only does relief come. But making a daily onion-gruel out of the Teacher will not lead to success. Sacredly, limitlessly, let us sustain our love and reverence to the Teacher, as a healing remedy toward regeneration.…
Devotion to an idea, devotion to a leader, works miracles. In all times people realized the significance of devotion, and according to their consciousness used various means, from the demanding of an oath up to the church’s anathema and Inquisition.
Devotion to the Teacher HIER, 128
Therefore each striving leading to the unification of the disciple with the Teacher leads to cognizance of the higher laws. The disciple in rejecting the Teacher acknowledges his own ignorance, because he arrests his development. Each force attracting the spirit upward is a force of development. How shall we broaden our consciousness and uplift the spirit if we do not accept the Hand of a Hierarch? Conceit very harmfully retards progress! Hence it is urgent to point out to all those who speak against extreme devotion to the Teacher that only by the force of devotion can refinement of consciousness be achieved. The culture of the spirit and thought are to be followed, thus manifesting an unconquerable devotion to Hierarchy.
Devotion to Hierarchy and straight-knowledge FW II, 15
Nothing can so much turn one away from the path as the rejection of straight-knowledge. But the beginning of straight-knowledge lies in the devotion to Hierarchy. Only true devotion will prevent one from polluting the straight-knowledge by personal egoism. Only devotion will teach not to distort the Indications of the Teacher. Only devotion will help to find new strength. I will not weary of repeating about true devotion, because often people substitute for this concept the most abominable fanaticism. Thus the Fiery World is ordained.
The tower of devotion HIER, 287
Let us turn to devotion. This concept is also subject to many distortions. Devotion does not resemble a windmill, or a hired singer of praises. Rather, it resembles a firm tower upon a summit, which the enemies avoid in awe, but in whose chambers a shelter is ever prepared for a friend. Devotion is the opposite of doubt, which is nothing but ignorance. It means that devotion rests upon enlightenment. Thus, validity of learning is akin to devotion. It is not credulity, not levity, but firmness and steadfastness. Truly, the tower of devotion is not constructed by haphazard toil or by petty decisiveness; and devotion can be violated only by perfidy, which is the same as betrayal. But valuable are the towers of devotion! Such ashrams, like magnets, attract powerful hearts; they are nurseries of spirituality. Even material nature is transformed in the proximity of these towers.
Mutual devotion SUP, 492
Urusvati knows that devotion is of greatest value when it is manifested in the fullest measure possible. Only then is created a powerful, beneficent effect, salutary even over great distances. The kind of devotion that only goes halfway belongs to the realm of hypocrisy. Man deceives himself and others in this way and generates powerful poisons. Man ought to be able to say that he is devoted, even when it is of no benefit to him. But what ugly devotion it is when people choose to be devoted only when it is profitable to them! Everyone will agree that such covetous devotion deserves a very different name.
Our Brotherhood is based upon a mutual devotion that no circumstance can disturb. One may think that such intense devotion is the result of long collaboration. This is true, but people often collaborate in ways that do not necessarily encourage their devotion to grow. Thus, one’s devotion should be tested in the smallest details. True devotion will point out the right conduct, and will teach a careful, loving, and simple attitude.
Devotion is not slavery, it is a smile of understanding and sympathy. Ponder upon this beautiful word, sympathy, for it expresses harmony based upon the consonance of feelings.
The rarest quality of nobility LHR I, 11 August 1934
But those who are far from the understanding of the sacred conception of discipleship must not be forced by us. Let them go their own way. The shortest way—the way of the heart—is rarely reached, or rather rarely chosen. It requires a great degree of devotion, this rarest quality of nobility, which in our age has all sorts of substitutes, and which is being chiefly replaced by devotion to the “golden calf.”
. . . I shall tell you about one wonderful example of devotion. In the Great Community there is one Brother, who, in the seventeenth century, was a famous chemist. During his earthly life he had a servant who was devoted to him, body and soul, who spent most of his life working in his master’s laboratory. In spite of small intellectual development, this servant, because of his profound devotion, was accepted into the Community after his death; and now, in his subtle body, he is able to help his Master as formerly. Verily, devotion performs miracles; it is the first quality that determines spirituality. In fact, spirituality is impossible without this quality.
After such definitions of devotion it may be clearer to you why the significance of the Teacher and of the Hierarchic Chain are so emphasized. With this, I shall conclude my explanations, and I shall point out once more that all who sincerely try to apply this Teaching in life are definitely under the Ray of the Great Teacher, and it is just a matter of perseverance and past karma to be eventually accepted into a closer discipleship. Therefore, let us be elated and joyously strive toward the great aim—may I say, the greatest aim—for by entering the path of real service to the Hierarchy of Light, we fulfil the object of life on a cosmic scale.
Dharma
Fulfillment of one’s abilities LHR I, 18 October 1934
Few wish to understand that the highest achievement is not in psychism, not in astral visions, but in synthesis, in the development of one’s own abilities. This is achieved by the scrupulous fulfillment of one’s duties, or, as those of the East would say, by dharma. Truly, the manifested world is upheld and is developed by action, and only action gives birth to new energies. It is also said that the world is created by thought, or that thought engenders action. Therefore many, supposing that thought is higher than action, plunge into dreaminess, taking it for creative thought, forgetting that only that thought which is saturated by fiery will can create. But one can acquire such will only by stubborn practice, and by the application into life and action of one’s own thoughts as well as the thoughts of others. Therefore, one must first earn the right to a purely mental existence.
Hence, one must emphasize the significance of an active and as perfect as possible fulfillment of the earthly tasks, or, as it is said, of “one’s dharma to the end.” Only in this way is it possible to achieve the true progress of the inner man. “Man comes to perfection by the constant fulfillment of his dharma,” says Krishna in the Bhagavad-Gita.
Stubborn fulfillment of your duty and karma LHR I, 12 December 1934
The Call has been sent and you have hearkened to it. You love the books of the Teaching and thus you have accepted the Call. But besides the acceptance of the Call, the one who is ready for the heroic service is obliged to work hard toward self-perfection. Why should it be thought that great deeds have to be performed not where we live but somewhere else under different conditions? Verily, great is the deed of bringing the Teaching into our daily life, giving joy and knowledge to those who surround and who meet us. As Krishna says in the Bhagavad-Gita, “Man achieves perfection by the stubborn fulfillment of his dharma (i.e., duty, karma).” Is it not a great achievement to work for self-perfection, for the benevolent influencing of our surroundings, together with a constant readiness to apply one’s forces whenever the need arises?
Buddhism regards all existing phenomena as one reality LHR I, 11 June 1935
Physically and psychically these phenomena are dharmas, objects of our cognizance. Within us and without, we come in touch only with dharmas, as in us and outside us exist but dharmas. The word “dharma” is one of the most significant and most difficult to translate in the Buddhist terminology. Dharma is a manifold factor, a factor of consciousness, with an inherent property of definite expression. Our organs give us sensations which are transformed into dharmas through the action of cognizance. Ideas, images and all intellectual processes are, first of all dharmas.…
It is customary to call the Teaching of Buddha itself Dharma, since dharma also signifies law. Subjective and objective phenomena are continuously changing. They are real; but their reality is momentary because all that exists is but part of an eternally unfolding development—dharmas appear one moment in order to change in the next. This doctrine of eternal flux of all things was so fundamental a characteristic of the Teaching that it was even named ‘The Theory of Instantaneous Destruction. . .
Every dharma is a cause, for every dharma is energy. If this energy is inherent in each conscious being, it manifests itself in a twofold way: outwardly, as the immediate cause of phenomena; inwardly, by transmuting the one who has engendered it and by containing in itself the consequences revealed in the near or distant future.
Difficulties
Difficulties are caused by one’s habits LMG I, 283
What is unattainable today comes with ease tomorrow. The difficulties of the path are caused by one’s earth-bound habits. Therefore, guard the children from such habits. Like fungus that spreads upon the walls of a house, must they be destroyed. A plague of beetles swarm in the corners, poisoning the walls. Darkness has chained humanity, but the sword’s flash shall cleave obscurity asunder. Light shall prevail!
Overcoming difficulties AY, 444
Are not the difficulties that arise preferable to dead silence? Is not the whirlwind the product of motion? The teaching about the overcoming of difficulties is the teaching about the striving toward good.
The easiest way can turn out to be the most difficult FW I, 457
There is a parable about the trial by difficulties, in which it is shown that people always try to choose the easiest way, whereas that which seems easiest turns out to be the most difficult. Examples both amusing and tragic can be cited. It is justly pointed out that the cleverest person may enumerate to himself all the details of an easy achievement but forget just the one which turns out to be the most difficult. By body alone we cannot escape fire and water. One should remember about flaming thought.
Difficulties and egoism FW I, 607
Also, let us rejoice at such a path. Let the thought about transformation of the heart be a source of joy. Many sorrows and difficulties come from egoism. Many horrors arise from egoism. Many obstacles originate in egoism. One should cease to think about limitations. Since the fiery seed is bestowed, one should rejoice that we carry so great a pearl because of the trust of Hierarchy itself.
The most difficult FW II, 106
Let us approach the most difficult, before which all former difficulties will appear as blissful moments. The most difficult is the blessing of the Fiery World. This entry is so difficult that it seems that not even our minutest cell can endure this World of ecstasy. It has been said that when all covering has fallen away and only the radiance of daring remains, then the resplendent Fire enters the Gates, there being no admittance for the body. But in order to kindle such daring, let us preserve ecstasy in the face of the most difficult. Therefore reflect, the way you would wish to imagine existence in the Fiery World. Indeed, thought creates in the Subtle World, but it is quick as lightning in the Fiery World, and transcends all earthly measures; there is the Seventh Light.
Coworkers who know difficulties NEC, 156
We summon those coworkers who know the difficulties. We call to those who will not turn back. We summon those who know that joy is a special wisdom.
Those who would flee from difficulties FW II, 191
On entrance into the monastic life all difficulties of such a path were usually pointed out. Some would say—all is easy; others would warn—all is difficult. To people with fiery heart one may say—all is easy; but for the ordinary consciousness it is better to caution—all is difficult. If someone takes to flight at a single warning about difficulties, then he, all else being equal, is unfit for persistent labor. One should not gather together people who are obviously unfit. Fear of labor is already a treason.
Aspiring to spiritual difficulties FW III, 94
The abyss may be conquered by different paths. Courage in the face of the unfolding abyss is attained precisely when the spirit places everything at stake. It is correct that the spirit can be tempered only in life. The overcoming of life’s difficulties will bring the spirit its spark. Spiritual conquests are so difficult. The physical body endures privations in self-satisfaction, but the spirit conquers difficulties. And the fiery spiritual strife can uplift to a great height. Thus, let us aspire to spiritual difficulties. The abyss can unfold itself before the heart. Thus, it seems that the path of life proceeds inexorably; but the heart which realizes the abyss is also conscious of the Light. For, when a final boundary has been manifested it is possible to unroll a Fiery Infinity. Only in complete striving can the spirit unfold its wings. On the path to the Fiery World one must be imbued with fearlessness before the abyss. The winged spirit knows this joy of attainment.
Joy and difficulties SUP, 281
Urusvati knows how essential is the joy of life. It is not only a healing remedy but also the best helper for communion with Us. Where does this stimulating feeling, called the joy of life, arise? It does not come from wealth or self-satisfaction, but is often experienced amidst the most grievous difficulties and persecutions. In times of stress, joy is especially valuable and healing. We call it the joy of Be-ness, for it does not depend on personal circumstances, success, or profit. This joy has no earthly reasons; it comes as a forerunner of the highest currents, which spiritualize the entire surrounding atmosphere.
The Subtle World and difficulties SUP, 391
What then will happen if We tell you that the Subtle World is also filled with all kinds of difficulties? Those who have been interested will scatter, forgetting that their running away will not free them from having to enter the Subtle World. But is it not far better to provide oneself with the information that is needed for the future journey?
Love will overcome the gravest of difficulties SUP, 769
It must be understood that We have in mind not the isolated, easily extinguished flashes of love; these mirages have no significance. It is steadfast love that is needed, devotion that burns unextinguished, through all of life’s trials; such love leads to the Motherland of the heart, where, as in one’s beloved Motherland, all is familiar, dear, beautiful. Such love will not be destroyed by earthly cares; on the contrary it will strengthen the spirit, enabling one to overcome the gravest of difficulties.
One’s attitude toward difficulties SUP, 790
Someone will say, “But blessed are the obstacles, so why should a happy man avoid difficulties?” We must not forget that he who walks in harmony with evolution meets with many obstacles, but his attitude toward them is different. He does not fall into despair, but joyously overcomes the waves of chaos. Let us not think that the path of happiness is easy, it can be more difficult than a life of stagnation.
How difficult ascents are achieved SUP, 128
Urusvati remembers the difficult ascent of a smooth mountain wall, deep in snow, when the Hand of the Teacher was stretched out to offer support. Urusvati did not doubt and therefore conquered all difficulties. This should be an example to co-workers of how difficult ascents are achieved. One should ponder how other Brothers have succeeded in their efforts.
There cannot be an effortless ascent.
Try to love difficulties LHR I, 1929
And I beg you, do not fear difficulties. Display readiness to meet all obstacles, for each obstacle strengthens you and leads you to the future victory. Try to love the difficulties, and say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” Courageously, inspired by striving, realizing the majesty of the endless perfecting of creative life, strive toward the calling Infinity—infinity of lives, infinity of achievements, infinity of knowledge, infinity of construction, infinity of beauty!
Difficulties are the result of neglect toward the given indications LHR I, 13 May 1931
First of all, let us be honest and let us admit that all difficulties and failures are the results of manifested neglect toward the given indications, of forgetfulness, light-mindedness, doubts and selfish envy. It is impossible to conceal the worm of doubt; even an inexperienced observer can notice it. Let us apply against this parasite the most effective remedy, and this remedy is gratitude to the Great Teacher. Sometimes it is helpful to compare oneself with the millions of souls tossing around—those who have no idea of tomorrow. It is helpful to look back and to give oneself, if possible, an impartial account as to what one used to be and what one has become. It is helpful to exercise our imagination and to picture to ourselves what our destiny would be without the wise and benevolent Guidance. And indeed, it will be most helpful to remember constantly about the indicated constructive work for the culture of the future.
Difficulties precede success Letters of Helena Roerich I, (5 May 1932)
Is it possible that one of us, out of shameful weakness of will, would allow the success of the work to be overthrown? This would involve him in misfortune, and he would realize it only after the opening of the eyes of his heart. Unity now is the order of the battle, and there cannot be complete victory without the precise fulfillment of this essential order. It is most beneficial to reread the indications, as they are given not just for a particular day; and it is good to have them always in mind. Last year, for example, the significance of the Banner for the defense of the treasures of art in times of war was constantly emphasized, so that the idea could finally be assimilated. Let us remind the doubting ones how the Red Cross was started, what difficulties this movement had to go through in dealing with ignorant officials, through whose hands this highly humanitarian project had to pass. Really, sometimes one would think that the human conscience is going backward instead of forward.
I beg you with all my heart: remember about unity. My heart is concerned about every one of you. I would like so much to relieve the hardship of the present time, but such periods are absolutely necessary. Let us apply our most vigorous efforts in helping each other as much as possible. Let the very difficulties beautify and uplift our deeds which are meant for the General Good.
Smile at difficulties Letters of Helena Roerich I, (26 April 1934)
. And another theme, “Smile at the difficulties of your path,” also should be broadened. You should emphasize even more what actually gives us the strength to withstand all the difficulties and to “smile at them,” and in what we find an inexhaustible source of joy; then enlarge the idea of “joy as the highest wisdom.” These are only brief remarks; such meditations on subjects from the Teachings are most valuable. It would be very good to take such ideas as “Simplicity” and “Podvig.” These two ideas are especially emphasized in the books of the Teaching.
Disciple(s)
How a worthy disciple attains a mastery FB, 49-50
In a talk with a young Brahmin, Buddha pointed out how a worthy disciple attains a mastery of the Truth: “When, after a mature consideration, the disciple acknowledges that the indicated man is entirely free from possibility of error, he trusts this man. Approaching him with trust, he becomes his disciple. Having become his disciple, he opens his ear. Having opened his ear, he harkens to the Teaching. Having heard the Teaching, he retains it in his mind. He analyzes the meaning of the truths that he has retained. He meditates upon it. From this is born his decisiveness. What he has decided he will undertake. He appreciates the significance of the undertaken. Having appreciated, he applies all efforts. By applied efforts he approaches the Truth. Having penetrated into its depths, he sees. Yet all this is only the recognition of the Truth, not its possession. In order to master it completely, one has to apply, to nurture, and to untiringly repeat this psychological process.”
A light that calls you LMG I, 27
I bestow My Wisdom upon you.
I am not a bridge built of promises, but verily the Light that calls to you.
I teach love. My disciples must realize happiness in the love of Christ
The path of disciples LMG I, 32
Through joy, purify the path.
While you are disciples, learn to overcome irritability.
My disciplesmust have a sympathetic eye.
As through a magnifying glass behold the good, and belittle tenfold the signs of imperfection,
lest you remain as you always were.
Disciples and their friends LMG I, 70
Do not turn away from your friends—in My Name can you enlighten them.
Have courage—be true disciples of the Master.
Teach them to love the world of spirit.
Sow the wisdom sent unto you.
Four types of disciples AY, 105
Disciples are of four types. Some follow the Indications of the Teacher and ascend in proper order. Others, behind the Teacher’s back, follow the Indications to excess and thereby often harm themselves. Others, in the Teacher’s absence, take occasion to prattle and thereby destroy their path. Others, behind His back, criticize the Teacher and betray Him. Dreadful is the destiny of these last two kinds!
Let understanding of the concept of the Teacher be affirmed.
Three tests of choosing disciples AY, 217
Do not be too hasty in choosing disciples. Apply three tests to the approaching ones, so that they may reveal themselves unsuspectingly. Let the first test be the affirmation of the General Good; let the second be the defense of the Name of the Teacher; let the third be the demonstration of independence of action. If one, during a task, begins to threaten—reject him. If one whispers around the corner—reject him. If one thinks that he is overburdened—reject him. I do not speak about traitors. By the ways in which their tasks are performed, you will know the tested ones. Freedom of will abides in all, and the planet itself is in the power of the human spirit.
Understanding the Will of Hierarchy HIER, 73
Certainly, one can attain only through adherence to Hierarchy. Only the understanding of the great law will open the eyes of humanity. How, then, not to penetrate into the might of constructiveness? Therefore, Our disciples must be imbued with an understanding of the affirmation of Hierarchy. Therefore, one can build only when Our Carriers of Fire carry Our Will and the disciples accept that which is sent. Each builder knows the law of Hierarchy.
Questions for disciples HIER, 129
Let us write down questions for a disciple: “Dost thou not serve darkness? Art thou not a servitor of doubt? Art thou not a traitor? Art thou not a liar? Art thou not ribald? Art thou not a sluggard? Art thou not irritable? Hast thou a tendency to inconstancy? Art thou not negligent? Doest thou understand devotion? Art thou ready to labor? Wilt thou not be afraid of Light?” Thus, ask disciples when preparing them for probation.
Disciples on the path of Service HIER, 317
The disciples on the path of Service must apply all the best strivings of their spirit and consciousness. While creating, one should understand that only the application of the best actions affords corresponding results. Thus, let us not expect beautiful results where the spirit has not applied its best strivings. Often people wonder why their undertakings are unsuccessful. Let us say then, did you apply all your best impulses? Did not light-mindedness, the dullness of inflexibility, negligence, and lack of ardor for the Hierarchy intrude themselves? Thus, one may expect correspondence based upon cause and effect. Thus, one must understand that each irresponsible action, each non-goalfitting deed, may bring many unnecessary and harmful consequences. Thus, the disciples on the path must display their best strivings and ardor to the Hierarchy.
Disciples and dangers FW III, 526
The Teacher will show how the disciples can avoid dangers when the link is strong. The link must be understood in all its vitality, not only on holidays but amid all labors. Indeed, such constancy is inaccessible to many. The Sacred Fire must always be alight.
Disciples and joy BRO, 495
The Teacher has more than once exclaimed, “Joy!” But the disciples have looked around in perplexity, asking, “Where is this joy? The sky is beclouded and there is sorrow everywhere.” Yet the Teacher has foreseen joy over and above the temporary frame of mind.
Disciples and thoughts of space SUP, 176
Human thoughts also grow in space. Every heroic, unselfish thought can be a seed for generating the future world. The Great Teachers are Cosmic Creators, but every thinker can also become a creator of good.
People do not want to think about the distant worlds, but such thoughts can become excellent purifiers of consciousness. On the paths of space there will be no envy, hatred or coarseness.
The Great Teacher often directed the gaze of His disciples to the planets, saying, “Many are the homes, and there is life everywhere.” He wanted His disciples to love Infinity.
All Our Sisters and Brothers commune with the distant worlds. When Sister Urusvati turns her gaze to the Radiant Planet, she recalls her flight and rejoices at the distant worlds.
Disciples and fearlessness SUP, 295
The Thinker pointed out that the disciples must test their fearlessness. When the Teacher observed that a disciple was afraid of something, He placed him at once face to face with what had frightened him. The same trial was also used in the schools of Sparta. There, the expression of the eyes was watched in order to confirm the disciple’s courage. Thus, We also watch the motion of the spirit, and rejoice when We perceive true courage.
Fear of scarecrows in this earthly life only shows an unpreparedness for life in the Subtle World, where one is also confronted with frightening images. But the courageous do not even notice them! Only fear breeds ghosts.
Disciples and the Higher Will LHR I, 15 January 1931
“When thought comprises striving toward the fulfillment of the Higher Will a direct connection with the Shield of the Higher Will is established.” How can this Shield protect us if we only partially fulfil the indications? Therefore, those disciples who strive to guard sacredly the testaments and to practice and apply the smallest indications will develop their creativeness and will broaden their consciousness.
The law of the Higher Will is the creator of all goal-fitting deeds! This law saturates space and only the fulfillment of the Higher Will crowns our deeds. How is it possible to turn away from the Indication of the Higher Will without losing victory? How is it possible to find better ways when the Shield of the Teacher is affirmed by the guarantee of Hierarchy? The executors of the Will of Hierarchy are leading to victory. Therefore, the disciples must apply the most precise strivings to fulfil the Higher Will. Only thus shall we succeed. Only in such a way shall we affirm victory.
Destined disciples LHR I, 21 July 1934
Also, there are destined disciples, those who were disciples in many of their previous lives; and in this present incarnation such a disciple, from very birth, is under the high guidance of his Teacher. The conditions of his birth are determined by the Teacher, and from early childhood he knows his Teacher. Therefore, for such spirits there is no deviation, and the events of their lives, as an unrestrainable torrent, carry them toward the predestined shore.
Disciples and reincarnations LHR II, 17 May 1937
One should not fear reincarnations, on the contrary, a true disciple accepts with joy a new experience and new possibilities of achieving most valuable accumulations. Indeed, the disciples of the White Brotherhood walk the shortest path, and with the help of the Elder Brothers they accelerate their incarnations in order to outlive their karma and help their retarded brothers.
Disciples and darkness LHR II, 16 August 1937
One more paragraph which is quite useful for the knowledge of the disciples. “The stronger the light, the denser the darkness”—and this saying is also not understood, whereas one must accept it simply. It should not be thought that darkness increases from the light. Light reveals the darkness and then disperses it. The bearer of light also sees the dark shadows, which vanish at the approach of light. The timid assume that darkness will fall upon them; thus, thinks timorousness, and the light trembles in its hands, and because of this tremor of fear the shadows come to life and play antics. In everything fear is a poor counselor.
Discipleship
Requirements for discipleship, accepted disciples, the path of preparatory discipleship, and the danger of psychism LHR I, 29 August 1934
Let us talk about the accepted and destined disciples, and about discipleship in general.
In the question of the acceptance of a disciple, his karma plays the main role. Precisely, in connection with discipleship it is most essential to realize the law of Karma and to comprehend it in all respects. Thus, a person overburdened with karma cannot hope to become a close disciple. Only those whose earthly karma is almost completed can be accepted among the closest disciples. There are few who realize what a heavy burden the Teacher takes on by accepting a disciple. Therefore, the Great Masters, who are constantly watching and directing the world processes for the maintenance of its balance, and who lead in the gigantic cosmic battles, accept only those about whom They have no further doubts, those who have gone through and purified themselves through many fiery tests, and who in this life have again displayed their readiness, devotion and self-denial not in conditions of comfort but on the edge of the abyss. Precisely those whose high spiritual centers are not only open but are undergoing the fiery transmutation. Hence, the small number of the closest disciples.
One must seriously ponder the concept of podvig as the necessary condition. The profound understanding of all the qualities that are included in podvig is extremely important. Therefore, it is useful to write down from the books of the Teaching all the necessary qualities enumerated there, as well as all vices which are obstacles on the path. Verily, it is most difficult for people to realize that the foundation of discipleship and of all spiritual achievement is the striving toward the Highest Ideal and the fiery purification of all one’s feelings and one’s whole character.
Also, for everyone who enters the path of discipleship and is not just studying the books on occultism, it is absolutely essential to decide in the depth of the heart which of the Great Teachers of the Brotherhood is the nearest to him, and then to surrender himself completely to this High Guidance, without any limitations or conditions. The beginner will not necessarily receive a message from the chosen Great Teacher, but hope must not be lost. Great patience and courage must be found. In spite of the silence of the Great Teacher the aspirant must continue to strive and to work in perfecting himself, applying his abilities for the General Good.
I may cheer you up by saying that, although the path of preparatory discipleship is long and there are many obstacles and trials on this path, the mastering of these difficulties bring its own joy, achievement and revelation. Also, you must know that these tests are not artificially created but deal with the inner attitude and presence of mind of the disciple, giving him a chance to show how he will act in cases of sudden difficulty and amid general trying circumstances. In Theosophical literature seven years is usually mentioned as the first period of trial, followed by the next period of seven years. But these periods can be shortened or prolonged indefinitely. All depends upon the karma of the disciple and on his inner development and aspiration. For one must achieve the gradual opening of the higher centers; otherwise it is impossible to become an accepted disciple. But remember that until the age of thirty years is reached, not all the centers can be awakened without terrible harm to the organism. To force their opening is equal to suicide.
And now, I would like to warn you against psychism, as this condition is especially dangerous on the first steps of discipleship. Psychics have contact with the lower spheres of the Subtle World, and often they mistake the voices of entities from these spheres for the true Call and the Voice of the Great Teachers whom these entities are trying to impersonate. It is a mistake to think that these voices will always suggest evil acts, depravity, or crime. Only the most primitive and low forces act in this way. Much more dangerous are those who approach under the mask of the Teaching of Light. We know many cases of such “guiding” voices and “luminous” visions. Therefore, the Teachers always warn against psychism, which can be acquired by those who practice pranayama.
Discipleship and Service; danger of lower psychism LHR I, 8 November 1934
I am so happy if my letter brought you the necessary explanations, as it is most important to have a clear understanding of what is meant by the path of discipleship and the path of Service. Without a realization of the difficulties and of the austere beauty of service, without the firm decision to choose precisely this path of achievement and self-denial, we may be drawn into the horrible snares of psychism, mediumism and black magic. I say horrible because, if once caught, an incredible effort of will power will have to be used in order to rid oneself of it. And how many possess such a will power? Therefore, avoid all mechanical exercises, which develop the projection of the subtle body and the acquiring of low forms of psychism.
Probationary discipleship and service LHR I, 8 September 1934
Even those who have entered the path of discipleship and who consider themselves advanced are surprised at the first new aspect of Truth manifested to them, and sometimes they even begin to scoff at things that are sacred. That is why the acceptance of a disciple is such a rare thing and, as it is said, there are too many fingers on one hand for counting them! Those who have entered the path of probationary discipleship must go through many tests before they can hope to be considered as eligible for real discipleship.…
Therefore, let us strive toward the true discipleship and service, which are manifested in austere, continuous, heroic achievement, and in selfless work for the General Good. All else will come in due course, without any artificial methods, which can only retard our true spiritual development.
Discipleship and the way of the heart LHR I, 11 August 1934
But those who are far from the understanding of the sacred conception of discipleship must not be forced by us. Let them go their own way. The shortest way—the way of the heart—is rarely reached, or rather rarely chosen. It requires a great degree of devotion, this rarest quality of nobility, which in our age has all sorts of substitutes, and which is being chiefly replaced by devotion to the “golden calf.”
Discipleship, choosing a Teacher, and the application of Living Ethics LHR I, 6 May 1934
You declare that you are monogamic. This, no doubt is a very important quality for every serious disciple. But for true success the devotional love should be focused on a single Teacher. There are several Teachers of the Great Brotherhood who accept disciples and direct them. Each one who enters the path of discipleship (and this is not just studying occult literature) must firmly decide in the depth of the heart which of the Great Teachers of the Brotherhood is the nearest for him; then, one must completely surrender oneself to this High Guidance, without any limitations, any conditions. But quite often the called and aspiring one, in the desire for immediate progress, squanders his forces and looks for other Great Teachers and Teachings. By this dividing of himself, twice, sometimes thrice, he loses his place in the scale of ascent. Think of everything that is said in the Teaching about choosing the Teacher!
The Great Teachers are grieved because of the predomination of lower psychism at the expense of true spirituality. Without the understanding and application of the Living Ethics, without spirituality, the lower psychism can lead to the most grievous results. Therefore, in order to be accepted as disciples it is necessary, first of all, to practice self-perfection, to improve morally and spiritually, and to apply the Teaching in life. This will broaden the consciousness and bring the necessary balance. The Teaching is beautiful and true when it is realized, but no tricks of pseudo-occultism and magic will lead to true discipleship. In order to fill one’s vessel from the High Source, one has to establish the corresponding high vibrations. The application in life of the Living Ethics is the quickest way to reach the goal.
The Teacher, discipleship, and striving LHR I, 21 July 1934
When such a constant presence of the chosen Image comes into the life of a disciple, when there is no further deviation, then there is true readiness; the Teacher appears and the disciple under observation is accepted. But of course, there can also be some communications through individuals, and sometimes wonderful little books setting forth the foundations of the Teaching are given through pure psychics, but true discipleship is something entirely different.…
You yourself may have to deal and talk with undeveloped souls, and when telling about the Teacher and discipleship you must firmly emphasize that without striving and strong determination nothing can be achieved. Much has been said about the harm of halfwayness. The Teacher awaits only him who is firmly, infallibly absorbed in complete striving and going toward the goal. And when the last obstacle that separates the disciple from his Guru is conquered, the Guru stretches forth his Hand. There are many crowding at the base of the mountain and who are hoping to follow the path, but it is certain that the Teachers are not waiting for all these! For high is the summit and narrow is the path, and many will be frightened and will leave, without even traveling half the way. Only after crossing a certain point may a disciple hope to attract the attention of the Guru. As, verily, it would be a waste of time, and a great incommensurability to attend to the leapings of unstable travelers of the spirit.
I must tell you that you are wrong. You should not think that there can be something personal or profitless in the purifying of the Teaching from incorrect commentary. You cannot imagine how many perverse accumulations are gathered around the Teachings. Precisely, the Great Teachers insist on this purification. Therefore, the one who can understand, who seriously wants to enter the path of discipleship, should learn to deepen his understanding.
Discipleship, reverence to all links of the Chain of Hierarchy, and purity in all LHR I, 14 June 1934
But the fundamental rule of every Teaching requires the affirmation of one particular Teacher, and then reverence to all the links of the Chain of Hierarchy. The High Hierarch has his own trusted ones, and not one of the approaching disciples can leap over or omit the nearest link without danger of losing his place in the whole chain. But all this concerns only the serious seekers and those who have firmly decided to walk the path of Great Service. The rest may draw benefit from the books of the Teaching, without pretending to enter the path of discipleship or to receive special Guidance.…
The idea of eating pure vegetable food is not based upon sentiment but on purely medical reasons. Those who enter the path of Service and true discipleship should be most particular about purity in everything. Also, you should point out that sleep is absolutely essential. When the body does not interfere, the spirit can be nourished especially well by the vivifying substance of the Subtle World. Deprived of this nourishment, the spirit droops.
Discipline
The discipline of spirit LMG II, (preamble)
One must manifest discipline of spirit; without it one cannot become free. To the slave discipline of spirit will be a prison; to the liberated one it will be a wondrous healing garden. So long as the discipline of spirit is as fetters the doors are closed, for in fetters one cannot ascend the steps.
One may understand the discipline of spirit as wings.
Whosoever will comprehend the discipline of spirit as illumination of the future worlds is already prepared.
Discipline LMG II, 253
Discipline is the beginning of everything.
Discipline and free will AY, 222
Free will is a subject that is interpreted in many ways. One sees it as willfulness; another as irresponsibility; a third as the madness of the ego. Only the one who has gone through the discipline of spirit can realize how strict the reality of freedom can be. The abuse of freedom is a festival of ignorance. People cannot reconcile themselves to the Hierarchy of Knowledge, nor can they respect discipline of the will. But is any Yoga possible where there is no responsibility for one’s will? Each yogi wields his sword directly over his own heart; to that degree is he responsible for every action of his will. The consequences resulting from the will of a yogi may be indescribably severe, but he has chosen them consciously. Thus, one can see the yogi as a tireless warrior, always on guard.
Whoever is sure in his will — let him enter!
The will and discipline INF II, 377
Beautiful is the thought about Brotherhood upon Earth. Each disciplining of spirit produces striving. Only the will can give discipline to the spirit. But when the thought rambles, asserting selfhood, then verily there is no channel for true vital action. Every applied thought will bring growth to the spirit. Thus, each applied thought furthers the expansion of consciousness.
Cooperation in discipline HEART, 571
It is useful to observe traces of discipline wherever they may appear. Among the various conscious, collective disciplines, attention should be paid to Japanese Zen monasteries. It is rare for Hierarchy and cooperation to be preserved without compulsion. One should understand discipline to be organized, voluntary cooperation. Among the various approaches to educating the heart, the voluntary organization of cooperation has great significance.
Discipline of thought will lead to the highest, fiery spheres FW I, 549
Not rare are the instances of the harm of petty thoughts! So many of the best channels are clogged by chips only because humanity does not respect thought. Brainless superstition will undoubtedly rail against each reminder about the reality of thought; people will cite the contrast between nature and bliss, whereas the lower carnate strata are entirely incommensurable with the highest. Discipline of thought will inevitably lead up to the highest fiery spheres. Instead of becoming a source of infection man can become a purifier of space.
Discipline of thought brings joy SUP, 559
So many people imagine themselves to be yogis, yet they are filled with malice! People assume that they will experience a sudden enlightenment that will by its own power carry them over all obstacles. It is true that enlightenment can be sudden, but for this to occur a great inner tension must be steadily accumulated. It is not the crossing of the legs, but the concentration of good thought that will be effective. Voluntary, daily discipline of thought brings the best results.
We return many times to this concept of voluntariness. It is the foremost condition of discipline. The least thought about forcing destroys all achievements. Not only does the Teacher not compel, but the disciple also must not force himself. The discipline of Good is a self-generated joy. What an indestructible immunity is created through joy! The calmness of a yogi is not due to detached imperturbability, but to an inner, flaming joy. Such is the path of discipline. Some will say: How easy! But they do not know that joy is a special wisdom.
The Thinker taught, “He who has learned joy has already stepped onto the path of wisdom.”
Discipline in thinking AUM, 404
It has also been said that sometimes it is not easy to force oneself to think, but it is still more difficult to command oneself not to think.
The ability to control thinking depends upon continual exercise; for experimentation such exercise is indispensable. Each day one can discipline oneself not to think of some definite thing. But one should beware of self-delusion lest the command not to think contain a thought within itself.
Complete abstinence from thought and preconception is already a great mental discipline.
Love that creates discipline FW II, 98
One must manifest care about Hierarchy. Hierarchy is not despotism, but the Stronghold of Love. Only out of love is born the reverence which creates discipline. But few love the one who helps them. It means that ignorance is great.
Unification and discipline SUP, 249
When We speak about unification, We have in mind an important achievement. It is correctly noted that the so-called “complex of immortality” is an equal tension of all energies. It is precisely this unity of energies that creates the highest state. But people do not want to discipline themselves to be freely unified. They consider unity an abstract idea and would prefer that the Teacher give them specific instructions, little understanding that preparation for the unification of energies is a vital necessity that must take place in one’s everyday life. The Living Ethics consists of disciplines that enable you to become more conscious in any sphere, but alas, people avoid such daily disciplines. They will often invent an utterly impractical meditation in their attempt to conquer the higher planes, yet neglect their immediate obligations. The Greek philosopher said, “He who knows how to rule his household will also be able to rule his nation.” Of course, household duties are not meant in the sense of cooking and cleaning, but rather in the sense of a conscious awareness of general perfectment, or unification.
Inner discipline for self-reliance SUP, 546
Urusvati knows that the inner life of those who labor for Us is founded upon various forms of inner discipline. Independence of action, courage, goalfitness, tirelessness, compassion, reverence for Hierarchy, and many other qualities are developed diligently and consciously. One cannot imagine leading a sensible life if it is still subject to chaotic behavior.
Our workers know that each aspect of inner discipline is developed by them of their own free will. They do not regret the effort required to achieve it. They understand that self-reliance must be developed to the fullest. Before turning to the Guide, each student will first ask himself whether he has exhausted all possibilities on his own. Every aspect of discipline can be cultivated under any of life’s conditions. People do not understand this; they think of Us and Ours as imperious and rich, and do not know that We endure all the difficulties of life and gain strength through them.… Our co-workers know that all forms of discipline are necessary for progress.
The Teaching explains clearly the task of Our co-workers, and each one must decide in each life which aspects of inner discipline are needed. Our Inner Life is based on strict inner discipline.
The Thinker insisted that His disciples should learn to love discipline, for without it one cannot become strong in action.
Loss of discipline and harmony SUP, 585
Urusvati knows that loss of discipline destroys the best undertakings. Do not think that this worm is easily removed. Even the best co-workers can fall victim to this disorder.
It is difficult to talk to people about discipline. In many cases people take offense at the slightest hint about their destructive conduct. It is easier to speak about disorder, because people do not see much harm in it. But violation of discipline is a loss of harmony, a disorder of the most harmful kind.
People may read books that inspire discipline, but the small details of everyday life can intrude and disrupt, with a cacophony of disorder. Even institutions can be destroyed by a thoughtless act that causes disorder. People rarely admit that they can be guilty of such harm. They think they act for the good, when in fact they set up obstacles to the best and most significant undertakings. People usually believe that whatever pleases them constitutes good discipline, but what kind of discipline is it when people undermine useful work?
Difficulty of discipline LHR II, 30 August 1935
If you are to succeed you must remember constantly and ardently with your heart the One Chosen Image. Also, if you wish to practice self-discipline, choose one or two of your worst qualities or habits and try to rid yourself of them. This discipline seems very simple, but in reality, is extremely complex and difficult; still it is certainly the most fundamental method.
Discrimination
Discrimination was place in the foundation of discipleship LHR II, 12 July 1938
As to those who refuse to read the books of Living Ethics out of personal offense at my opinion about certain books, it remains but to pity them. We never refuse to read any book offered to us, in order not to somehow pass by a precious pearl. However, discrimination was placed in the foundation of discipleship, always and in all Teachings. H. P. B. especially insisted on discrimination, which is contained in the fires of the heart, in straight-knowledge—this eye of Dangma.
Intrigues and betrayal LHR II, 7 December 1935
Intrigues are not far from betrayal, therefore let us practice caution. Discrimination is the first quality on the path of discipleship, and it does not come easily.
Discrimination is acquired through many accumulations HEART, 579
Grasp this once and for all: the so-called gift of discrimination is no gift at all but the result of labor and experience. The ridiculous word intuition is based on nothing but a limited understanding. One can acquire discrimination not through intuition but through many accumulations. To assert that discrimination has no particular cause is like insisting that imagination is not a reflection of previous experiences. The time has come for that which seems to be extremely abstract to enter into the chain of events. Human beings have gone through many situations and have thereby refined their ability to judge. You can be sure that a person who lacks discrimination led a crude existence, which he made no attempt to leave behind, and thus deprived himself of the benefit of perceiving through the heart.
Knowledge of the spirit and the growth of consciousness INF II, 444
The growth of consciousness consists in the discrimination in the qualities of the energies. Only through this knowledge can the spirit determine the cosmic creativeness. Hence, the knowledge of the spirit leads to the discrimination in the qualities of energies. Thus, the subtle centers of an Agni Yogi know the ordainment of the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, the enemy fears greatly Our knowledge. Hence such opposition and hence so many obstacles and so many great victories. Thus, We saturate the space.
Discrimination is a glimmer of the language of the Fiery World FW I, 660
Discrimination is one of the most pronounced fiery qualities. It is not straight-knowledge, but a glimmer, as it were, of the language of the Fiery World. Truly, the man with open centers does not judge by words; he understands all the inner meaning of speech. If all judges were at such a level of fiery discrimination, many offenses would appear in a different light. But such discrimination needs cultivation. It exists in the seed of the spirit, but one must evoke it from the storehouse of the Unmanifest. Therefore a sharpening of the consciousness must be urged.
Records must be scrutinized with discrimination FW III, 10
Let us continue about sendings and receivings. The ability is given to a fiery spirit to receive subtle energies. Only the fiery consciousness is able to conduct a current of subtle energies. Therefore, the records must be scrutinized with a great deal of discrimination. It is because humanity has become accustomed to visualizing the Highest on a low plane, that the Images of the Lords have acquired such distorted forms. Indeed, people have become used to the thought that the Higher should serve the lower, but they do not realize that only the understanding of Service gives one the right to a manifested link of the Chain. Thus it is the distorted understanding of Sendings that produces the results which litter the space. We know of cases wherein the Higher Ones called a disciple “Mahatma,” but some recipients of the gray variety perverted this great sending to the point of ugliness. Therefore, We shall give a fair warning against all distortion and false records. When we call a disciple “Mahatma” We affirm a great potentiality. But what does a medium or a recipient poisoned with imperil reveal? Thus, it is necessary to purify the profane human actions and to destroy these records in the future. In the Fiery World only the fiery consciousness can be a true recipient of Our Sendings.
Key to discrimination FW III, 391
Thus, on the path to the Fiery World it can be affirmed that the fiery consciousness will bestow the key to discrimination.
Thought teaches discrimination AUM, 140
Thought, if not scorned, teaches discrimination between the higher and the lower.
Distinction between thought and word in the lower spheres BRO, 165
One should not be surprised that certain names are not pronounced. It is possible thus to understand the distinction between thought and word in the lower spheres. A thought is not perceived, and only the sound of a word can give away something held secret. Therefore, one should exercise discrimination in uttering names and in writing them, because writings may be seen.
Discrimination of people is of paramount importance LHR II, 23 September 1937
Assuredly, any contact with the dark ones inevitably brings its consequences in one form or another. Hence, discrimination of people is of paramount importance, so that we may know how to protect ourselves from these wolves in sheeps’ clothing.
Distant Worlds
Beauty brings understanding NEC, 30
It is one thing to discuss abstractly distant worlds; it is another to realize oneself a participant there. Only he who has not closed for himself the path to beauty may understand how near to him is the manifestation of the far-off worlds.
The bearer of the full truth INF I, 383
The Hierarchy impels humanity to boundless affirmation. When the spirit in its growth is imbued with this realization, then its path is determined as a near one. Therefore, so much is assigned to the spirit to whom a place in the highest flight is accorded. The spirit who stands on the highest rung in the Hierarchy penetrates the most distant worlds. But We have to speak of those who discern only a partial truth. Hence, We, Brothers of Humanity, measure the progress in proportion to its proximity to Truth. Thus, the spirit striving toward the far-off worlds is the bearer of the full Truth.
How cooperation with the distant worlds develops HEART, 68
After all the demarcations have been made, we inevitably arrive at the synthesis of the heart. We need not mention that silence arises from an intermingling of all the sounds. So let us learn to correlate the heart with silence. But this silence will not be a void; it will saturate space with the synthesis of thought. Just as a heartfelt prayer has no need of words, a saturated silence has no need of formulas. An intensified silence requires creation of many strata of thought as well as many benevolent desires. So the heart, intensified by silence and full of energy like an electric generator, beats out the rhythm of the Universe, and personal desires are transformed into the all-guiding Universal Will. That is how cooperation with the distant worlds develops.
The heart connects HEART, 313
Affirmation of the heart is especially needed now, for without it the unaware heart will not be able to withstand the hurricane of elemental confusion. Therefore, think of the heart as a mediating principle that connects you with the distant worlds. You should be aware of just what it is that burdens the heart most.
The heart senses HEART, 73
One can get a deep grasp of the constant communion with the distant worlds that the ancients were said to practice, for the magnetism of the distant worlds brings imponderable power. And doesn’t the heart sense the subtlest of vibrations?
Memories of the distant worlds are found in the heart HEART, 252
The agony that the heart suffers in its striving to the distant worlds gives rise to a special kind of anguish. Hearts that have been tested many times cannot be confined to an aura that is fixed and earthly in its scope. And their experience confirms how powerfully the Teaching summons them to an expanded understanding. Nothing will erase the memory of the distant worlds in those who have approached them in the fiery body. Just as the stars are innumerable, the memory of the distant worlds is inexpressible in words. Likewise, the heart will not forget about the silvery thread, which extends like a ladder into the Infinite. The earthly body cannot withstand many fiery revelations, but the thread of the heart maintains an awareness of the distant worlds.
The distant worlds transform AUM, 18
Do many concern themselves with spatial thought? It is distressing to realize how few. Is it possible to pass one’s entire life with never a thought about the Highest? Examples of such vegetative existence are before our eyes. But no one, under any circumstances, should ever place himself on a level with the lowest. Let us recognize what man receives from even one approach to the far-off worlds. Such an approach separates man from all that is law. A single vision of the distant worlds is enough to transform one’s entire life.
Apply the best action AUM, 170
Man does not know wherein lies his best action; therefore, to pride oneself on one’s actions is ignorance. Human deeds depend upon many conditions. The distant worlds are either allies or adversaries. The causes and motives have been written down on such lengthy scrolls that the results cannot be read by human eyes.
Therefore, let us only apply all our forces and best strivings, leaving judgment to the Higher World.
Assimilate rhythm AUM, 572
Assimilation of rhythm is a step toward the distant worlds. No one can perceive subtle vibrations if he has not assimilated rhythm and does not understand the significance of harmony. To some it is empty sound, but there are those who have already harmonized their whole life. Not the rhythm of mediocre music but the fiery rhythm of the heart is what I have in mind.
Someone, hearing about the help of rhythm, engaged a drummer to beat into his ears—the dullard merely became more stupid.
Infinity SUP, 176
People do not want to think about the distant worlds, but such thoughts can become excellent purifiers of consciousness. On the paths of space there will be no envy, hatred or coarseness.
The Great Teacher often directed the gaze of His disciples to the planets, saying, “Many are the homes, and there is life everywhere.” He wanted His disciples to love Infinity.
All Our Sisters and Brothers commune with the distant worlds. When Sister Urusvati turns her gaze to the Radiant Planet, she recalls her flight and rejoices at the distant worlds.
The three sections of the work LHR II, 17 January 1936
You might like to copy the whole way of life accepted in the Stronghold of the White Brotherhood, but this is quite impossible for this life is so different from our conditions. The Brotherhood works in groups, and the growing problems harmoniously unite the Council for new combinations. The work is divided into three sections; first, search for means to ameliorate the conditions of the earthly plane; second, search for ways to convey to people the results obtained; third, search for means to communicate with the distant worlds. The first requires diligence and patience, and the third demands alertness and fearlessness, but the second demands such self-sacrifice that the most difficult flight would appear as a rest.
Dogmas
Dogmas do not allow the spirit to strive to higher spheres INF I, 29
The reorganization of life by way of cosmic fires will provide the salvation, but fear overcomes people at the thought of a reorganization of life. The old outworn forms attract, and thus do traditions originate. If the concept of tradition is regarded as one that leads to a foundation, then benefit may be derived, for a broadened consciousness will lead to a covenant of wisdom. But the traditions of our contemporary life do not allow the spirit to strive toward the higher spheres. The church has dogmas; families have walls of restrictions erected by the forefathers; nations have laws which deprive them of the affirmation of independence. Thus, deprived of the spirit of beauty, how will they perceive Infinity?
Purging of dogmas FW III, 69
It is right to think about the purging of dogmas which lead away from a just thinking. The concepts of purgatory and hell may be replaced by the concept of affirmation of the life of the Fiery World. There is no mightier purgatory than earthly life, if all the potentialities of the spirit are intensified. Likewise, there is no mightier hell than the earthly infections of the spirit. To affirm purgatory on Earth as a beginning leading to the Subtle and Fiery Worlds is a problem of the purification of consciousness. All strivings of humanity for knowledge of the Invisible World should impel the consciousness to take up the thought of purification, which will continue the earthly path to the Fiery World. Only the concept of oneness of the path will impel people to live in beauty, and to depart this life as wayfarers continuing their journey. When the World will apprehend this indissoluble bond with the Subtle World, purgatory will then take its rightful place in Eternal Truth. Therefore, it is so important to become affirmed in the realization of the endlessness of life; the continuing, as it were, of the great Wheel of Life. The manifestation of the accumulation of the “chalice” gives great power to the spirit in the Fiery World; just as the path of darkness imposes its own dark existence. Let us direct thoughts of people to the idea of purgatory on Earth.
The first foundations, not theories and dogmas AUM, 552
The mother can lay the first foundations for the investigation of psychic energy; even up to birth of the child, the mother will take note of the whole routine of life and of feeding. The character of the future man is already defined in the mother’s womb. Certain peculiarities that predetermine character can already be observed in the desires expressed by the mother herself. However, in this case it is necessary to make honest observations. But the capacity of observation itself needs to be cultivated.
Thus, again We direct attention, not to theories and dogmas, but to experiments and observations.
Dogmas caused humanity to neglect the process of thinking LHR I, 1 March 1929
Even this simple truth still does not find its place in the consciousness of man! Our scientists—biologists, chemists, physicists—should know the truth about the dual Element, or polarity, but they are silent. And such truth, in its most sacred and vital application, is scorned, and the rights of the strong selfishly dominate. The trouble is that the mind of man is disconnected from it source—the Cosmic Mind. Being part of the Cosmos, the human being yet does not see his solidarity, his unity with the Cosmos. And his observations of the manifestations of nature do not suggest to him any analogies.… People, like parrots, love to repeat the favorite ancient formula “Macrocosm is microcosm”! Much is said, much is repeated without the proper attention to its meaning! The enforced dogmas, human laws, and the standard of life have caused humanity to neglect the process of thinking; and the human mind, with rare exceptions, has become an automaton. Everybody is preaching various freedoms, but the most opposite schools of thought agree in one thing—they all are afraid of freedom of thought!
Time to discard distorted accumulations LHR I, 2 June 1934
We have plenty of adherents even among the official representatives of the various churches. It is impossible to stop all progress, and it is impossible to share the mentality of the ancient priesthood, the creators of Christian dogmas, who, at their synods for instance, discussed very seriously how many spirits could be placed on the end of a needle, or whether or not woman possessed a soul, and similar gems of profound spiritual revelation. In addition, at their Councils, these ancient holy men pulled each others’ beards and soundly boxed one anothers’ ears! Let us not forget that the law of Reincarnation was rejected by these wise men only in the sixth century, at the Council of Constantinople. No, it is time to look through all the Teachings, discard the later distorted accumulations, and return to the pure original sources.
Dead dogmatism and the ruin of the church LHR I, 8 September 1934
Dead dogmatism killed the luminous Teaching of Christ; that is why the church so easily came to ruin in our country. And in other countries also it is on trial. The difference is only in the fact that the representatives of other churches are much better educated, and they realize that they must consider the laws of evolution and the demands of our time. Therefore, some of the members of the Western clergy are abandoning the mental attitude of the Middle Ages and are even beginning to accept the law of Reincarnation. Recently there was a meeting of bishops at which it was decided to start the study of the works of Origen—that light of true Christianity and martyr to the ignorance of his contemporaries. Yes, great sin is committed by the church in holding back the thinking of the people entrusted to her, keeping them on the level of the ignorance and darkness of the Middle Ages.
Dogmas would fall away LHR I, 12 September 1934
Verily, if our church fathers would follow the example of certain of the Western clergy and study the works of Origen, that great light of Christendom, the symbols and sacraments of Christianity would be revealed in their true light, and the ecclesiastical dogmas would fall away like severed iron fetters, and the Church—the Body of Christ—would be resurrected. Even small children begin to think more logically than our grey-haired instructors!
Liberation from dogmas LHR I, 25 March 1935
I was very happy to read your letter. Most of all, I value people with self-command, people who take karma into their hands and who, through honest searching, achieve liberation from all forced dogmas and prejudices. I therefore welcome you on your chosen path of bringing light into the consciousness of people. Quite correct is your approach; one should never force but should give only what can be assimilated. All teachers, from the smallest to the greatest, had and have disciples of various degrees. In order to succeed, one first of all should consider the consciousness of listeners.
Woman and dogmas LHR II, 10 September 1938
I do not agree that “in our time only a man who is put in prison can dream about liberty.” True, a prison deprives a man of freedom of locomotion and action, but how many other skillfully hidden forms of slavery still exist in all state systems! It is in vain to think that there is at present no legitimized social slavery. It may be even stronger now than ever before. And the most lamentable of these types of slavery is assuredly slavery of thought and slavery of woman. It is unbelievable to imagine that in this, our age, when even the most backward consciousnesses have accepted the law of evolution, there can still exist dead dogmas, or that the subjugated position of woman, mother of humanity, is tolerated! Indeed, this subjugated position of woman is a most shameful madness and is the cause of the degeneration of humanity. Soon this truth also will become obvious. But at present, alas, even among the acknowledged “outstanding” minds, one may hear the opinion expressed that women should not be given equal education with men, and also that women should not aspire to the professions and positions occupied by men. The later circumstance is of course the most important. What abysmal egoism rings out in this statement!
Dokyood
Directing oneself to “Dokyood” SUP, 41
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes.
Light in “Dokyood” FW I, 153
But now I shall reply to the question about light in the Subtle World. Indeed, the transcendental nature of the condition communicates a corresponding aspect to the whole world-content. When you visited Dokyood, you saw sufficient light. But certain regions of the Subtle World are striking because of their twilight. The Light is within ourselves and we open up the way to it. So, too, the inhabitants of the Subtle World who desire light have no scarcity of it. The inhabitants to whom the need of Light is alien dwell in twilight. This refers to unlimited thought-creativeness. That sun which we on Earth perceive under one aspect, can be transformed into many conditions under the power of thought-creativeness. He who desires Light gives access to it, but he who sinks into a twilight of thought receives that to which he has limited himself. This is why we repeat so often about clarity of consciousness, about boundlessness of thought, and about containment. Such an adaptation of the organism to the future produces the most desirable results. How many inhabitants of the Subtle World look about themselves in the Fiery Mist and dimly regret something that has been lost!
Protection of “Dokyood”; coworkers relax there SUP, 124
Urusvati has seen Our protective tissue. We speed invisible currents of this luminous tissue, which blocks the attacks of the dark forces and protects Dokyood, where Our co-workers relax before undertaking their new work.
Dokyood and children striving for heroic deeds SUP, 132
Urusvati remembers her visit to Dokyood, where it was a great joy to see children striving for heroic deeds. It is also interesting to see those who have not yet outlived their physical experiences. They are unable to approach the physical atmosphere from the Subtle World, because such an approach causes tension in the subtle body, and results in the secretion of an unusual sweat that decreases the vital force. Thus, the Guide must regulate the inner condition to conform to the degree of desire for Service.
People forget about significance of “Dokyood” upon returning to Earth SUP, 131
It is not a small task to unify consciousness in true collaboration. In the higher spheres of the Subtle World the soul begins to understand that collaboration brings power and success, but when people return to Earth, they forget the value of reciprocity. They also forget about Our existence, though they were aware of Us in the Subtle World, met Our Brothers, and understood the significance of Dokyood.
Doubt
Doubt as two kinds of serpentine AY, 53
We must also turn our attention again to the serpentine venom of doubt. Doubt is of two kinds: one coils in its lair, in darkness, immobile and barbed. The other is ever crawling, sliding, and whirling. Usually the first is characteristic of youth; the second, of old age. The basis is not so much fear as deceitfulness in the nature of people. People distort their current judgments by these traits, influenced by their own past deceits. Though man is not inclined to self-examination, he is always ready to judge others, using himself as a standard.
Try to catch hold of the tip of doubt. Do not hinder your steps with such soiled fetters. Truly, it is easier to carry a real snake in your bosom than to be strangled by the boa constrictor of doubt.
Which doubt is the worst AY, 236
? It should be understood how, in every sense, trust increases one’s possibilities. But what kind of trust is the best? And what doubt is the worst? The inner trust that needs no words of affirmation is the best. The fleeting doubt is the worst. It is not the gnawing serpent of doubt that is most to be feared, because with just one achievement the serpent can be destroyed. But the swarm of small worms of doubt requires a lengthy cure. The strongest trust can be upset neither by thought nor word. It would be better to swallow a deadly poison than to remain in the illness of doubt. He who is shielded with trust needs no other armor.
Doubt devours psychic energy HEART, 6
Doubt means the downfall of quality. Doubt is the tomb of the heart. Doubt is a source of ugliness. Doubt must be touched on in every talk, because where will we end up without quality? What will we understand without the heart? What will we attain without beauty?
People will ask, “Why does Infinity come first, then Hierarchy, and only then Heart, rather than the reverse?” But first comes the direction, then the link, and then the means. One must not mar this sacred means with doubt. Let us observe the quality of a person’s pulse when he is experiencing doubt and also when he is engaged in faithful striving. If doubt is able to change the pulse and emanations, what physical deterioration it may work upon the nervous system! Doubt devours psychic energy.
After thinking about doubt, let us recall treachery itself, for who is more intimate with doubt than a traitor? One can overcome this darkness only through communion with the Hierarchy, with the most inevitable, partaking of It as one would the radiance of the sun. True, it does burn, but without it there is darkness!
Doubt and the word “if” FW III, 556
If reading writings about the Fiery World, one remembers even the two words—Fiery World—that in itself is good. There could also be a dangerous trend of thought in which one would say—if the Fiery World exists…. In this “if” is already contained a great mistrust. No good words could cover such deadly doubt. It means that such a traveller must pass through a great deal before he views the Fiery Heavens. There are many such remarks about the Fiery World; even from people who consider themselves initiated or enlightened. It is of no value to shake the fingers or to whirl in the round-dance, when the heart is silent in coldness. Such a small number wish to prepare themselves for the distant journey.
Doubt as primarily ugliness AUM, 506
The worm of doubt is a very indicative symbol. Actually, the worm is similar to a bacillus which decomposes psychic energy and influences even the composition of the blood. In times to come scientists will reveal the psychic and physical peculiarities of the man who falls into doubt. The effects of the disease of doubt are among the most infectious.
From the first years of childhood the best prophylaxis against doubt should be employed. A healthy, rational, inquiring mind does not engender doubt, but any ignorance can be the source of the most ugly doubts. Doubt is primarily ugliness, and finally, it leads to betrayal. The epidemic of betrayal is already a planetary calamity.
Thus, out of an insignificant worm grows a most frightful dragon.
Doubt weakens the tower LMG I, 383
Doubt destroys one’s armament.
Each loose stone weakens the tower.
Doubt and regrets NEC, 68
Do understand the name of the son of fear and doubt—his name is regret. Indeed, regret after entering upon the Great Service cuts off all the effects of former labors. He who doubts binds a stone to his leg. He who is afraid constrains his breathing. But he who is regretful of his labor in behalf of the Great Service terminates the possibility of approach.
Doubt has blinded the people HIER, 380
Are there not enough earthquakes? Are there not enough wrecks, storms, excesses of cold and heat? Has not the fiery cross risen? Has not a star shone by day? Has not a fiery rainbow flared? Have not the signs sufficiently multiplied? But humanity amidst chaos does not wish to be aware of the apparent signs! And so, We shall not insist upon a visible sign when doubt has blinded the people. But amidst these blind and deaf the children of fire are found. To them We send signs, that they shall know of the approach of Light.
The main entrance for the dark ones FW I, 356
Doubt is the main entrance for the dark ones. When doubt begins to stir, the Fire becomes low; and the front door swings wide open for the black whisperer. One must augment harmony and find joy even in a hen laying an egg. Thus, in great and small, we outdo the enemy.
Doubt is a false teacher FW II, 448
Assist all who strive for perfectionment. Discern where there is striving and where possibility of defection. Discern where there is love for ascent and where the restlessness of doubt. He is a false teacher who elevates doubt into dogma; distrust is not the aim of the discipline of the spirit kindled by Truth.
Doubt and self-pity AUM, 352
To indolence is attached doubt and self-pity. No energy comes into action through such a poisonous handicap. Doubt corrodes everything. Unsustained efforts and self-pity weaken even the strong in spirit. Such an exordium must be given to each one who wishes to bring psychic energy into action.
Unbelief and doubt BRO, 184
Unbelief is the crystal of doubt. Therefore, one should distinguish the two. Doubt, as a form of unsteadiness, can be treated with psychic energy; but unbelief is almost incurable. The unbeliever plunges into an obscure abyss, to remain there shuddering until he receives a purifying shock.
It must not be thought that the path to Brotherhood is possible through unbelief.
Favorite methods of the dark ones is doubt Supermudane, 26
The cunning ways of the dark ones are multiform. In addition to their crudest attempts, there may be subtle approaches that influence one’s weaker side. Creating doubt is one of the favorite methods used by the dark ones, and he who doubts is already defenseless. One would think that this axiom is sufficiently known, yet how many perish from this poison! I consider that a great many enemies of Truth are created by whisperers of doubt. Obvious fools are not as dangerous as petty hypocrites. If new kinds of poisons are invented, why should not new kinds of hypocrisy appear? These descriptions of the attacks of the dark ones must be remembered when you picture the Inner Life of the Brotherhood.
Doubt is like a hole in a balloon SUP, 102
If we were to imagine the greatest Spiritual Toiler on Earth, we would associate Him with tremendous power in the Subtle World. But contact with the purified Fire of Space would direct Him even to the Fiery World. There is no force that can prevent the ascent of the spirit that harbors no doubt. Doubt is like a hole in a balloon. Everything is in motion and is carried into Infinity. I say this to remind you that the natural direction of man is upward. Doubt is nothing but holes in one’s pockets, and diamonds cannot be carried safely in such pockets.
Doubt cannot enter the Subtle World SUP, 761
Urusvati knows that science has established that there is a poison in the human organism that is produced by anger and irritation. Likewise, science recognizes the poison caused by fear and doubt. Doubt is a cousin of fear, and decomposes the organism.
It should be remembered that the one who doubts harms not only himself but also the benevolent forces. The very emanations of such a person prevent assimilation of the energies sent to him. Such a one cannot make contact with the Subtle World, and cannot sense the reality of subtle influences. He remains in a state of constant negation and destroys his own creativity. Doubt is deadening, and must be distinguished from realistic, sensitive discernment. Man must think sensibly about all that occurs, utilizing the straight-knowledge that is given to him. It safeguards him against errors. It can be developed and will protect him from the viper of doubt.
Man, when filled with the poison of doubt, cannot respond to the subtle energies; an infected being cannot soar to the higher supermundane realms. Physical health alone cannot save man; health of the spirit is needed.
The Thinker said, “He who doubts is like a fleeing timid warrior.”
What doubt does ATNW, 251
Doubt paralyzes our outer centers and the best messages cannot reach us. With doubt one cannot cross a ditch on a narrow board, or descend a staircase without a handrail. Many small, common actions become impossible when there is doubt, and even more when one is working with subtle energies.
Dream(s)
The thread of life LMG II, 210
Dreams and visions also are not miracles but a thread of life; that is, a knowledge of what is impending, revealed to such an extent as not to infringe upon karma. If people could without prejudice accept dreams and consciousness, the path could be improved.
Former lives HEART, 568
Dreams and visions of former lives always have significance. A page from the astral archive flares up, so to speak, reminding one of the very same frame of mind being experienced in the present time. Take, for example, the most recent vision. It arose during a time of fatigue from dealing with people, but the first need that came into view was that of extending aid immediately. This is the very path of the Bodhisattva, on which we forget ourselves in order to help out.
Helena Roerich dreams from past lives ATNW, 51
Since 1910 a series of dreams began that apparently were related to her past lives. Unfortunately, her notes were lost and some of the dreams were forgotten.
The fundamentals of dreams FW I, 179
Dreams have been examined from many angles, yet the most significant is usually overlooked. Knocks at night, poor digestion, irritation, and a great number of superficial influences are not overlooked, but all the reflexes of the Subtle World, all the influences of thought at a distance, and, finally, all Hierarchic warnings and fiery sensations are disregarded. One must possess a highly atrophied imagination and perception to neglect these fundamentals of dreams. Not only did the materialist turn his attention merely to the superficial data of dreams, but this observer was of a limited nature. Materialism can be accepted as a striving for reality, but not for belittlement and not for limitations. Dreaming has an immense significance during earthly life. Almost half of life is passed in contact with the Subtle, and even with the Fiery World. One must have respect for a state in which one spends time equal to that spent in wakefulness. One cannot regard overeating as the primary consideration. One must conscientiously and undisparagingly remember all four fundamentals mentioned above. Thus it will be possible to discern much that is both instructive and beautiful.
Detailing fiery sensations and dreams FW I, 475
Thought coming from outside seemingly sets the centers aflame and should be engraved, as it were, in order that it be transformed into conventional energy. The same applies to dreams and visions. We not only receive fiery impulses from outside, but our subtle body exerts its entire fiery essence in order to condense the perceptions and intensify the conviction. It can be observed how the fiery perception collects all the most characteristic details. At times one is surprised at the degree of observation and the easy flexibility of the fiery eye, as compared to the earthly one. One can write down many dreams and sensations which will reveal the sharpness of the collected details. Often the fiery creativeness condenses details. It does not lie, but combines all the homogeneous parts. Therefore We strongly advise that close attention be paid to the fiery sensations; in them lies truth—molded by Fire, the genius. It may take decades to perceive through intellect what fiery illumination effects almost instantaneously.
Dream about a Temple and M.M SF, 16
Last night E.I. clearly heard the voice of Master, Who told her, “It is time, time for you to leave this foreign American land.” She also told me about a dream-vision that she had a couple of months ago in New York. That was, incidentally, quite a difficult time for them. She saw herself in an enormous Temple, with only a few people in it, and among them, M.M., standing next to her by the Altar. M. steps away from her toward the Altar, makes some signs (or possibly incantations); the radiance becomes stronger, fills the entire Temple, and a magnificent, lofty music resounds. For about five days after that dream, her entire soul was filled with song.
Then [E.I.] told me about a different dream, in which she found herself at the foot of the tower where M.M. lives. The tower is very tall, made of a yellow stone, like sandstone, with T-shaped black iron brackets set into it. The tower tapers toward the top. E.I. stands very close to it and does not see the top. Beyond the tower she can see the bright blue sky. She had that dream in London.
Influencers of dreams BRO, 494
Do not think that one’s own thoughts can have a preponderant influence upon dreams. Remote spatial thoughts can also produce such influences. The perception of distant thoughts is very easy during sleep. Dreams must be studied still further.
Time in relation to dreams AUM, 49
Dreams are beyond time; they demonstrate the relativity of earthly measures. Thought also can reach the higher worlds without requiring time. The speediest air mail nevertheless needs time. Let the speed of thought be studied, such observation is useful for realization of the far-off worlds.
Not to violate karma FW I, 180
Hierarchic dreams can remind about much that has already been formed in space. Thus, when it is necessary to remind about the urgency of collecting all data, the symbol of a searching man may be seen. Let us not forget that the indication is always a very careful one in order not to violate karma.
Symbolic dreams AUM, 182
So-called symbolic dreams express in a lofty degree the bond with the invisible world. A consciousness cannot synthesize alone, it must receive an impulse from Above in order to see the future in a simple and clear symbol.
Dream of Helena Roerich ATNW, 54
About the same time, I often saw in my dreams a blackboard and a male handwriting some numbers on it in chalk. Those numbers were encountered in real life and served as guiding signs.
Previsioned encounters BRO, 507
In dreams there sometimes appear clearly defined faces of complete strangers, whom one meets later on in life. There are many explanations for such prevision, but first of all, it becomes clear that by some sort of sight man perceives that which he will see later in the physical aspect. Indeed, these encounters bear witness to the Subtle World and to activity in it during sleep. But these deductions do not enter the minds of those who investigate the domain of dreams. It is especially noteworthy that such previsioned encounters often prove to be unimportant in the physical body. This circumstance proves that actions in the Subtle World operate differently from those in the physical one. It is a cause for rejoicing that even by visual examples one may see how heterogeneous is the life of man.
An early recognition of M.M. in a dream SF, 15
When she [E.I.] was about thirteen, she went to visit her aunt. And that was just before Ivan Kupala Day. So her aunt tells her, “You will see your future husband in a dream.” E.I. saw the following dream: that she is in a huge empty church, kneeling in front of an icon of the Blessed Virgin, and behind the icon, in darkness, a man is standing there. She can only see his face in profile: smooth black hair swept away from the forehead, enormous eyes, with the rest of his figure hidden in mist. And he tells her, “Pray, my dear.” Only later did she recognize M.M. in that figure. And this winter He told them at a séance, “And you recognize My profile when I came to you.”
The dreams of heroes SUP, 98
The most valiant heroes have recollections from early childhood, when they had visions and dreams and heard voices that called to them and led them.
Adjustment to the Subtle Worlds SUP, 352
Urusvati knows that one cannot perceive the exact moment of falling asleep, and that dreams or participation in the life of the Subtle World do not begin immediately. There seems to be an unexplainable transference into a new condition to which one must adjust. The same occurs in all contacts with the Subtle World, which are more numerous than one may think.
Urusvati’s dreams as a child SUP, 928
Urusvati opened the gates of Yoga; from early childhood, visions and dreams were impressed upon her mind. Usually children do not pay attention to such manifestations or they begin to be afraid of them, thus breaking the link with the Supermundane World. But the yogic nature collects into the consciousness all received psychic messages.
Study the symbolism of dreams LHR I, 28 February 1935
Some occult books give a detailed account of visions and adventures in the Subtle World, and often those who have read them see these brain impressions and mistake them for reality. Our main task is to warn people about the harm of forcibly developed psychism (which may result from the following of pseudo-occult books) as well as about the harm of spiritualism. It would be much more useful to study the symbolism of dreams. Indeed, each consciousness has its own symbols, which often have the reverse meaning for another consciousness. Dreams are so little studied, whereas correct research in this field could yield most valuable findings. But, as in everything else, honesty (this rarest of qualities) is necessary. And alas! on the spiritual plane—or rather on the psychic—it is still rarer.
Prophetic dreams Letters of Helena Roerich II, (7 October 1935)
. Meanwhile, prophetic dreams, best of all, inform mankind about the future. Thus, the map of the world was already set a long while ago to such an extent that it can actually be perceived in prophetic dreams. I remember how, at the very beginning of the war, I saw the map of Europe and Asia exactly as it is now. However, a new destiny is already prepared by the engenderments of the old world. As for our motherland, let us not worry about it. Assuredly, not the various parties will save it, but verily the hundreds of thousands of Ivans.
Dream SF, 13
Once she saw in a dream a woman that flew over her with a kind of strange sound. That happened before the death of her little sister.
Dreams that led to an N.K. painting SF, 11
She told us about two dreams she had in 1910 and 1912.
The first dream: she and N.K. are riding on a wagon somewhere in Russia; it’s black, dark all around; a thunderstorm is raging, the land is empty, and suddenly an enormous serpent soars in the sky and then falls on the ground; its tail divides in two and the two branches cover the sky. Under the influence of that dream, N.K. painted Cry of the Serpent.
The second dream followed a couple of days after the first one. Again both of them are riding in a wagon in Russia; the land all around them is empty and gray, as if dead—such a dreary gray day with no color at all. Suddenly a hill appears in front of them. E.I. comes out of the wagon and approaches the hill, wishing to ascend it and look around. And then she sees that it’s not a hill but a huge fat serpent coiled up many times over itself, sleeping. She wonders at it and then leaves.
Ego, or Egotism
Four ways to perfectment AY, 643
Once a Yogi was asked how he shaped space psychologically. He answered, “The emanations of psychic energy are like the fragrance of flowers. Why strain that which ascends to the highest Aum? The finest ether absorbs the currents of psychic energy, and people inhale it; thus the effects occur.”
There are four ways of perfectment: acceptance of the gift of the Teaching; liberation from the ego; manifestation of courage, knowing all dangers; learning to make the enemies work for the General Good.
The lever of spirit and the heart INF II, 119
Cosmic creativeness expresses forms by these levers. In Cosmos, the lever of the spirit is the consciousness of Materia Lucida, and the lever of the heart is the same manifested symbol of attraction. How greatly humanity has deviated from the great principle of the creative Magnet! Man has accepted the center of the creative impulse as his Ego, and the action of the Ego absorbs all tensions. Thus, instead of a cosmic action there results a focus of egotism. The creativeness of Cosmos evokes cooperation. The creativeness of Cosmos evokes striving to the far-off worlds. The focal point of the Ego, rejecting all ordinances of Cosmos, generates causes which affirm the manifestation of isolation. Cosmos attracts dates which are identical with the direction of the Cosmic Magnet. The core of the Ego proceeds in isolation. The creativeness of Cosmos manifests boundless cooperation.
Transmutation of the Ego INF II, 125
When the spirit surrounds its own power in the seed by an accumulation of encumbrances, it renounces its striving. So burdensome are the encumbrances that the spirit loses access to the Towers. Hence, those who come to know this advance only through transmutation of the Ego. When the spirit cannot push itself to outlive its encumbrances, it piles up solid obstacles. A balance is maintained between the striving and its result. Thus, the wings of the spirit provide the power of flight into the higher spheres, but the weight of a burden marks the steps of him who strides to the lower spheres.
How people dread to adhere HIER, 430
How much significance people attribute to their ego! How people dread that their personality may be intruded upon by something incomprehensible to their consciousness! How people dread to adhere to the Highest and prefer to remain on the boundary of darkness! Each intention brings one closer to a better decision if the spirit strives toward the Hierarchy of Bliss. Man can ascend each step in evolution if he accepts the Leading Hand and each Command of Hierarchy. History is built by the Hierarchy of life. The best steps of humanity were built by Hierarchy. The best achievements were affirmed by Hierarchy. Thus one can attain only through Hierarchy.
Thus is the Great Time affirmed, and We saturate space with a lofty call.
Egoism and all its appendages FW I, 606
Indeed, one must free oneself from egoism in order to transmute and affirm the radiant Ego. One may carry the transformed Ego to the altar of Light without fear of being burned. What, then, is subject to scorching if not egoism with all its appendages? Egoism, like a cancerous swelling is engendered by lack of Agni. Let us not forget that egoism attracts and fills itself with carnal lusts and begets evil. Around the bait of egoism flock the influences of family, clan, and nation. The very sediments of the physical and of the Subtle World seek to wind themselves about egoism; such a bristly ball is unsuitable for the Fiery World. But the tempered and conscious fiery Ego enters the Fiery World as a welcome guest. Thus, let us distinguish all that befits the Higher World. Let us not regard this attraction to the Higher World as an achievement. Let it be only a luminous duty. It is not fitting to consider the predestined assignment as a unique achievement. People should accustom themselves to the transmutation of the heart as a manifest path, known long ago.
A developed imagination and reality SUP, 568
Urusvati knows that an undeveloped imagination is an impediment to the process of self-perfectment. People usually think of imagination as the creator of things that are unreal, but in fact a correctly developed imagination serves to broaden the consciousness, and adds to the flexibility of thinking.
When people hear a piece of information or an idea, they will usually interpret it according to their own ego’s understanding, and instead of discerning the true meaning, they replace it with illusive interpretations. Because of their poorly developed imagination, their understanding is narrowed and distorted.
People think that the imagination tends to lead them away from what is real, but it is the developed imagination that permits a broader perception of reality. Let us not forget that the imagination derives mainly from the accumulation of experiences from one’s past lives. Research based on such experiences cannot produce a mirage.
The joy of creative recognition SUP, 569
Urusvati knows the joy that comes from feasting one’s eyes on perfection: the grandeur of nature; a self-sacrificing deed; quality of craftsmanship or of engineering. High quality is always a feast, and a joy. This kind of admiration is without ego.
People are endowed with a beautiful gift–the ability not only to create, but also to recognize quality and rejoice in it. Whether rich or poor, ruler or beggar, all can do this. And from this, joy is born–a healing dome over our long-suffering Earth.
Replace the “I” with “we SUP, 831
” Urusvati knows the power of victory over self. People may say, “This battle is beyond the strength of human nature. We do not even know how to begin such a battle.” However, each entrance has its own key.
Do not think of yourselves as unprecedented heroes when you begin your attack against the monster of ego! First of all, wage the battle against your “I” and try to replace “I” with “we.” It can be seen that such a replacement is not difficult, especially if you recognize that none of your actions can be exclusively yours, for every act is performed by both earthly and supermundane groups. No one can insist that he acts without strong co-workers. Only those who are foolish and ignorant fail to notice how their actions are shaped.
Labor as the highest standard SUP, 839
Urusvati knows the gift of labor. Humanity is beginning to understand labor as having great value. We regard labor as the highest standard, but many still think that it is a curse. Where does such an unjustified idea come from? It is because of a lack of understanding of the Supermundane World.
People do not want to know the first principles of the supermundane life. They do not realize that labor is liberation from the ego, that most harmful impediment to the attainment of supermundane creativity. Labor of high quality permits man to rise above the ego. A creator, at the time of true inspiration, does not think of himself. A worker striving for better quality cannot be enslaved to his ego. Therefore, the gift of labor is liberation from selfhood.
The heaviness of selfishness and lower spheres Letters of Helena Roerich I, (17 August 1930)
Selfishness is the breeder of all grey accumulations; therefore, when selfishness obscures the spirit it can be positively said that the transmuting fire cannot reach us. . . . When the spirit surrounds the manifested power of its essence with burdensome accumulations, it departs from striving. The burdens are so heavy that the spirit loses its approach to the Tower. That is why those who know this affirmation move ahead by transmuting their ego. When the spirit does not strive to outlive its burdens, it attracts the affirmed obstacle. Thus, there is a balance between striving and consequences. The wings of spirit bring the power of soaring to the higher spheres, but the heaviness of selfishness draws one to the lower spheres. . . . Only those surrounded by the wall of selfishness may affirm self-conceit. Therefore, an obstructive wall remains on the way, and only the destruction of this wall will bring us to the first step of transmutation. If the center of ego exists separately, it will be destined to solitude. Only cooperation of heart and spirit leads to the keys of the Teaching.
Ego, race, and physical body image Letters of Helena Roerich I, (8 August 1934)
Strange is the expression of your correspondent, “not only is the consciousness of a man immortal, but also the real man.” But consciousness, as you correctly state, is the real man! And, of course, being a combination of high and low energies, the consciousness must possess its own vehicle, which will correspond to its own degree and to that plane on which this ego (or consciousness) exists.…
Further on, your correspondent writes that an evolved Ego builds the physical body according to its image. Yes, of course, a developed Ego can achieve many improvements even in the structure of the physical body; however, everything that is manifested on the physical plane is subject to the laws of that plane. Therefore, the evolved Ego, when born into a certain race, or nationality, bears all the characteristics of that race. You may tell your correspondent that in all the various incarnations of the Great Teacher he mentions there were evident the characteristics of that race and nationality in which He incarnated.
Man, the sower, and the reaper Letters of Helena Roerich I, (12 September 1934)
But until man comprehends all the grandeur of his origin, that his being is an immortal part of the Divine Ego and is eternally changing its forms, and until man realizes his responsibility and that there is no one who can forgive his sins or reward him for his merits, that he himself is the creator of causes and effects, that he is the sower and the reaper of everything created by him—until he realizes all this, he will remain the disseminator and propagator of the insanity, criminality and corruption which threaten our planet with dreadful destruction.
Fiery Dwellers and Materia Lucida Letters of Helena Roerich I, (30 April 1935)
The Great Individuality of Buddha, His Fiery Ego clothed by Materia Lucida, is now in the spheres close to our planet. In view of the threatening period of Armageddon, a number of the Fiery Dwellers are in the spheres not far from our Earth. The approach of the fiery energies makes their presence possible. You can well understand how threatening is our time and what Forces participate in the salvation of our planet.
Cooperation always, everywhere, and in everythin Letters of Helena Roerich I, (9 July 1935)
From this, it should be clear that no one can forgive or redeem the sins of another, but that he certainly can help him, at a specific time, to open his heart toward his higher Ego, thus awakening within himself latent divine forces. In turn, these divine forces will benefit the aura of the one who has helped, and he will become a participant in the good results caused by his helpful awakening of the divine forces in another. Cooperation always, everywhere and in everything.
Christ the Redeemer certainly abides in every one of us. You know already that for the first Christians, as well as for the whole Ancient World, the word “Christos” or Christ, was synonymous with our higher Ego. In this sense, one should understand that Christ is the Redeemer of sins. Thus, the redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul—the conductor and the messenger of Christ—perpetually, during the long chain of earthly lives of our individual Ego. “The crucified Christ is represented in every human being, who, after the achievement of a certain degree of evolution, must descend into hell and bring back to the higher or normal state the soul fallen there through the lawless deeds of its lower ego. In other words, the Divine Love must reach the heart of a man and must conquer and regenerate him before he is able to realize the monstrosity of his sins against Divine Law. This can be achieved only through a complete fusion and unification with the higher Ego or with the Divine Law of Love.”
The great law of Goal Fitness Letters of Helena Roerich II, (11 October 1935)
We can also recall H. P. Blavatsky, and all the appearances of the Mahatmas. How skeptically and often scoffingly were their messages and manifestations received! But, as I have already written, “Even if Christ Himself appeared now among us, would He be able to escape imprisonment, or even execution? … One must realize that the Greatest Individuality cannot be manifested now, in the midst of chaotic thinking and the vibrations of depraved crowds. The Great Lords apply in everything the great law of GOAL-FITNESS. Please realize that in view of the level of contemporary humanity, the Advent of the Highest Ego in a physical form is entirely impossible and would be disastrous for the whole of evolution. The Great Individuality—invisibly visible—will rule, and is already ruling, garbed in the Rays of the powerful but invisible LABORATORY.” Soon, very soon, these Rays will be directed to the awakening of the spirit of humanity.
Equilibrium
Equilibrium as a basic principle FW III, 275
Indeed, if the consciousness be affirmed in the fact that only through equilibrium is it possible to develop any swiftness whatsoever, then humanity will become accustomed to thought about the transference of all magnitudes, for each construction is developed through equilibrium. Every consciousness can attain this systematic constructiveness through intensified search for that with which to adorn the treasure of life. Through equilibrium speed increases creatively, and the focus can affirm its own radiation for a corresponding constructiveness. Thus is it important in cosmic reorganization to accept equilibrium as a basic principle. The power of growth of the structure is affirmed in the proportions upon which equilibrium is established. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for equilibrium.
The Golden Path SUP, 743
The development of true equilibrium, called the Golden Path, permits one to distinguish the various steps of achievement. People should rejoice at each fiery spark, but remember always how lengthy the path of achievement is.
Equilibrium does not mean immersion in the Supermundane World SUP, 806
Urusvati knows fiery equilibrium. Much has been said about co-measurement and equilibrium, but such concepts are not utilized because their main foundation has not been understood. Even experienced researchers mistake indifference for equilibrium. Everyone knows that the nature of Be-ness is fiery, but how can one apply this in earthly life? Truly, one can attain fiery equilibrium by living consciously in the earthly and supermundane life.
But one should not think that one need only immerse oneself in the Supermundane World to achieve equilibrium. On the contrary, one should actively apply all one’s forces to the earthly existence, but with the understanding that this effort is needed for supermundane achievement. It would seem that this is not difficult to realize, but it is rarely achieved. Too often one tends to live in abstraction or becomes lost in the daily routine.
Do not think that equilibrium is easily achieved. It must be cultivated from one’s earliest years, and for this popular books about the Supermundane World are needed.
Only equilibrium reveals the Gates FW III, 346
Spiritual development must inevitably open the eyes of man to those frightful errors which are roots of evil. Inadmissible are discussions about the stronger or the weaker principle, for such discussions lead to lack of co-measurement. Cosmic Equilibrium is not maintenance of stronger and weaker principles. In fact, this human division is what has brought the Cosmic Scales to such a condition. And only atonement by humanity for the violated law will result in new constructiveness; for it is possible to divide mankind only according to established potential. Often man does not even understand what has affirmed the equilibrium on Earth. Cosmic Laws must be looked upon as prophetic Commands. Therefore humanity must learn to adapt the small to the great. In the reconstruction of the World a most important care will be the establishment of the cosmic laws, precisely by the Cosmic Will, not by the earthly. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World only equilibrium reveals the Gates.
The leadership of women will lead to equilibrium FW III, 347
In the future reconstruction of the World, on the higher spheres there will not be access for those who do not understand equilibrium. Long incarnations will be necessary, to study how to create cosmic equilibrium. Indeed, empires have fallen, nations have fallen, countries have been destroyed, all because the greatest question, that of equilibrium, has been reduced to nothing. Therefore it is so important to affirm the significance of the feminine principle. Precisely, not in the household measuring scale, but in that of the state. If the planet is retained, then future countries will flourish only through equilibrium. We will even admit a preponderance on the side of the feminine principle, because the conflict will be very intense. Indeed, Councils of Ministers will have to include women. Woman, who gives life to a people, must also have a voice in the making of its destiny. Woman must have the right of voice. If woman were accepted, as was ordained, the World would be quite differently impregnated.
Equilibrium unites different spheres—the highest and the lowest FW III, 342
The Cosmic Will directs consciousnesses to understanding of the necessity of equilibrium; indeed, of that equilibrium on the spiritual and the earthly plane without which the different spheres cannot be unified. The spiritual plane appears as something so strange to the majority of humanity! Above the limits of the very lowest spheres mankind does not penetrate, and the lowest psychism is the result. That toward which man is striving becomes his manifest tyrant and his scourge. The subordination of humanity is, indeed, affirmed by these concupiscences. The Cosmic Will summons to regeneration of the consciousness. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for the realization of equilibrium.
Indignation of spirit and the spirit of equilibrium HEART, 190
In order to sharpen the senses of taste, hearing, and smell, people shut their eyes; in order to concentrate the sense of sight they accompany their gaze with hand gestures. So people adopt all sorts of artificial methods because they cannot balance the effects of psychic energy. Likewise, people do not know how to strike a balance between indignation of the spirit and equilibrium. Both concepts are indispensable for attaining perfection, but how can one reconcile militant indignation of the spirit with wise equilibrium? Usually these concepts seem incompatible, but what allows indignation of the spirit to avoid turning into irritation and creating imperil if not the response of equilibrium? And far from giving rise to imperil, an enlightened, selfless indignation creates the most precious, ruby-colored armor. So it is only when psychic energy has been given the right direction that a treasure takes the place of poison.
Self-sacrificing creativeness leads to equilibrium INF I, 221
An Agni Yogi represents the highest balance because the self-sacrificing creativeness of his spirit leads to the equilibrium of universal correlation. Therefore, the unbalance and disharmony of the centers is changed into equilibrium. The Teaching reiterates about these subtle differences; therefore, for ascent to the next step, one must understand the lack of balance in lower manifestations and the harmony in the higher.
Equilibrium as a cure for disease FW III, 416
Psychic energy penetrates all tissues, establishing equilibrium throughout the organism. During sickness psychic energy flows away from a certain center, weakening the function of the glands. Psychic energy is then impelled to those centers which are able to support and maintain equilibrium. The glands depend so much upon psychic energy. Swelling of the glands may be explained as an ebbing of psychic energy. The weaker the flow of psychic energy, the greater the swelling of the glands, because the physical development is being affirmed without control. Therefore all growths, up to cancer, can be attributed to the ebbing of psychic energy. Spiritual equilibrium can help to eradicate many illnesses. The more prolonged the ebbing of psychic energy, the more malignant will be the diseases.
The seekers should think about equilibrium rather than rest HEART, 260
Since the so-called state of Nirvana is not rest but rather the highest tension of energy, one might ask whether rest even exists. Indeed, how is it possible to imagine rest if everything is in motion and exists on account of motion? The very concept of rest was invented by people who wished to flee from existence. They preferred immobility, forgetting that there cannot be a moment without motion. Equilibrium is the concept needed. The seeker should think not about rest but about how to maintain equilibrium in the midst of the whirlwinds. The silver thread is made taut by the power of striving, and for that very reason one should know what equilibrium is, so as to avoid burdening the thread of the Hierarchy by faltering. The thread will not break when it is tautened, for even a straw holds out so long as it is not bent. The silver thread is based on the very same law of connection, but if a person does not refrain from fluctuating in a disorderly manner, he usually cannot hold fast to the link.
Rest does not mean a lack of action; it means a constant tension that leads to equilibrium BRO, 44
Let us agree on the meaning of the concept of rest. Around this concept a multitude of false and harmful interpretations have clustered. People have become accustomed to think that rest is inaction; in this way it has become transformed into psychic enfeeblement. Inaction is most corruptive for psychic energy. Each spiritual immobility will fatigue, not regenerate.
Physicians prescribe rest, quiet, all kinds of inaction, and assume that in a moribund state it is possible to restore strength. But these same physicians understand that weakness and collapse result from violation of equilibrium. Thus, rest is nothing but equilibrium. But equilibrium is a proportionate tension of energy. Only thus is it possible to restore and strengthen one’s forces.
It is of no consequence whether equilibrium be acquired in desert or city—the main requisite is constant tension. The path of tension is the path of striving, that is to say, the path of life.
The incompetent physician warns against expenditure of strength, but strength is dissipated through lack of equilibrium. Truly, then, equilibrium will be the best, the only panacea. A sensible use of fresh air is worthy of consideration as an assisting expedient, but this does not require a long period of time.
Dates of Cosmic Equilibrium FW III, 231
The cosmic laws of Equilibrium are applicable to all dates on the planet. Spatial solutions are attracted to the designated dates and can be manifested in all the affirmations of life. Equilibrium is saturated with these spatial solutions. Therefore designated dates must be subtly calculated. One may study the map of the World in different epochs and perceive how the Cosmic Scales have manifested great Equilibrium. The Command has affirmed its manifested actions as Cosmic Equilibrium. Dates are attracted according to these spirals of Cosmic Ordinances. Thus menacing epochs have been displaced by creative ones, and destructive epochs by constructive ones. According to the spirals of creativeness one can observe on-coming cosmic displacements. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of displacement, affirmed by the dates of Cosmic Equilibrium.
Fear creates more fear; only equilibrium will be strengthened by such obstacles SUP, 449
People often lose their equilibrium when they hear about danger, and fearing one danger, they evoke ten others. But with experience people will learn that danger, first of all, must be faced with equilibrium. When travelers are warned about danger, only a few accept the warning intelligently. The timid traveler will enumerate all the possible dangers and conjure up insurmountable difficulties, while the true warrior will collect his strength to overcome the obstacles. He knows that danger can appear from below, from above, and from every side, but this does not frighten him. On the contrary, the intensification of his forces fills him with joy.
Evil
The song of harmony LMG I, 108
Blessed are you who face the assaults by the evil ones—they attest that you battle for Me.
Fear not being insufficiently active; the air is tense and the fiery cross of love will cover the field of your battle, and the song of harmony will ascend.
Take care and battle LMG I, 257
You must take care of yourselves and endure until the finish of the battle.
A powerful wave must be directed to engulf the entrenchments of evil.
The noumenon of power must be invoked.
And with the created teraph must the fortifications of evil be broken.
The spirit freed from evil LMG I, 400
If you could remember the ecstasy of the spirit freed from evil,
You would rejoice, not mourn!
The spirit burdened with malice cannot rise.
But kindness set free soars into the radiance of the Light.
Gossip is treason, sources of untruth AY, 173
The yogi is not given to hypocrisy; the yogi is not given to gossip against those belonging to the Brotherhood. Such gossip is equal to treason in its consequences. The yogi knows how much he himself is affected by his own thoughts. The yogi welcomes each sign of evolution. The yogi valiantly recognizes the evil of cosmic refuse and quickly destroys the sources of untruth.
Dark currents and the power of Light INF II, 461
During the cosmic reconstruction there is apparent the manifestation of dark currents which oppose the Cosmic Magnet. Each wave of Light evokes the tension of dark forces. Thus, the Cosmic Will is apparent in cosmic reconstruction. The gatekeepers of evil soak the cosmic reconstruction with asphyxiating gases, but in the cosmic reconstruction the power of Light becomes active transmuting Fire. Thus, Light burns the darkness. Thus, the cosmic reconstruction can be affirmed in Infinity.
The affirmed Hierarchy HIER, 276
How many unnecessary manifestations people create for themselves! How many superfluous karmic impediments they create for themselves! And all this only because of unwillingness to admit the Hierarchy to their hearts. Thus, all affirmations can enter into life only when the consciousness can accept the Hierarchy. Each evil in the world is generated because of resistance to the great principle of Hierarchy. Each victory is gained only by the principle of Hierarchy. Therefore, one must be so strongly based upon the affirmed Hierarchy.
No place for indifference HIER, 313
When the spirit is filled with striving, there is no place for indifference. When the spirit is aflame, there is no place for indifference. This quality provides immunity to indifference. Only when the spirit tends to egoism can its death occur. Therefore, one should flamingly protect the spirit from indifference where the evil generated by neglected striving will nestle, whence this evil will inflict a blow that will bear fruit. It is difficult to detect the root of evil generated by indifference. Only in endless vigilant striving can one find protection for construction. Hence, while constructing great works, one must understand that egoism and indifference are inadmissible.
How to understand evil HIER, 378
Resistance to evil is one of the fundamental qualities of those who are in search of Hierarchy. Physical qualities will not give tenacity against evil, but the spirit and the fire of the heart will create an armor against the cunning of evil. But how to understand evil? Certainly, first of all, it is destruction. But replacing an old house with a new and better one will not be destruction. By destruction is meant dissolution leading to an amorphous state. One must know how to oppose such destruction. One should find the strength of spirit to overcome the cowardice inherent in non-resistance. Thus let there be readiness to oppose evil.
The forced grin of evil HEART, 64
One needs to clearly visualize the ceaseless radiation of the heart. It is necessary to understand why the presence of evil hearts is so painful to good hearts. Neither the smile nor the forced grin of evil can conceal what the heart is radiating. The establishment of good in the heart in no way excludes righteous indignation, but irritation is the domain of evil. Only by striving to the Hierarchy can a person determine the boundary between many feelings.
Strive into the future HEART, 82
It is difficult to wipe away an evil act. You would have to build on so many extra stories and towers to muffle the howling of a vicious prisoner who tries again and again to get through any door that is not shut all the way. Ask people about how they are relentlessly pursued not only by their evil thoughts and deeds but also by their unsuccessful ones. The path of life is covered with the marks of actions that manifest as indelible spots; that is why it is wise to strive into the future. In flight to the future there is no time to get spots on the white wings.
Communion HEART, 90
Look upon the hours of Communion as a prayer, as a casting away of everything evil and destructive. If a person’s thought does not run counter to the good, means that the Gates of Wellbeing are open. This is the hygiene of the heart that is most necessary.
The Great Battle and the Tower HEART, 197
Isn’t it amazing that in the days of the Great Battle we can still speak about the imagination? For the Battle is not a work of imagination but already the clash of hordes! So one more page has been turned. I insist on great caution, great care, for the time is a great one. We are also gathering in the Tower in order to oppose all the evil ones. You ought to be ready for great battles, for only the inconsequential are not called to battle.
How difficult it is to transmute evil HEART, 499
Evil creates a substance that is just as dense as good is. Naturally, it is inadmissible to maintain seedbeds of poison in space. So can we not say that the law is just, inasmuch as the sower must reap—in other words, must transmute—what he has generated? It would be unjust to load all of the evil onto the good spirits. Of course, a great spirit quaffs a huge quantity of evil and transmutes it, but even for such a spirit it is not easy to take on the poison of the world. You know how difficult it is to transmute evil from every part of the world! You know the price paid for an outflow of heart energy.
Fiery rays as protective armor FW I, 17
The substance of fiery immunity was described by Zoroaster. He pointed out that from each pore of the skin people could call forth fiery rays to smite all evil. A man clad in a protective armor cannot succumb to any contagion. One can increase this resistance through unity with Hierarchy. Thus, the heart becomes like a sun reducing all microbes to ashes.
Unity with Hierarchy FW I, 539
Thought about unity with Hierarchy is also an excellent purification. When all the reptiles of evil crawl out of their holes, there remains only striving upward. Let us then assemble all the expedients of equilibrium. Let us not think of weariness, which comes from yesterday; let us look to a morrow which is not filled with disparagement.
Affirm, light conquers darkness FW I, 543
Why should evil sometimes seem to be the victor? Only because of the instability of good. By a purely physiological method it can be proved that domination by evil is short-lived. Evil emerges together with imperil, but can at first produce only a strong flash; afterwards it begins to deteriorate and gradually destroys its own progenitor. This means that if Agni is even partially manifested, it will not cease to increase. Thus, when imperil begins to decompose, Agni, on the contrary, acquires its full strength. Therefore I advise that the first attack of evil be endured, in order to leave evil to its own destruction. Moreover, during the duel between evil and good—in other words between imperil and Agni—the latter will grow proportionately, as imperil putrefies its possessor. Thus should one observe the duel between the low and the high, but only a mature consciousness can encourage one to withstand evil. It is useful to remember this and to gather not only strength but also patience, in order to conquer that which is in itself doomed to annihilation. I affirm that the truth, “Light conquers darkness,” has even a physiological basis.
Be the wiser to not speak badly FW I, 579
Do not speak ill of those who have crossed into the Subtle World. Even of a wicked man one should not speak badly. He has already assumed his true visage. And to speak badly of him means to invoke a harmful enemy. Often evil grows, and one may bring upon oneself a giant of evil with all his co-workers. It is better to send the evil one a wish that he be freed of his hideous mask—that will be wiser.
The armor of the heart’s currents FW II, 144
Conformity of the qualities of consciousness creates the possibility of entry into the Fiery World. Thus, side by side with love of good must be aversion to evil. Love of good alone, without aversion to evil, will not be real. Aversion to evil is a highly active quality, it is the touchstone against evil. The mind cannot sufficiently well discern evil. A great many reasonings may be found in which a viper is concealed. But the heart feeling of repulsion to evil does not err. The nerve centers revolt against contact with the dark principle. It is impossible not to notice this heart sign, and then is created the resistance to evil. One may observe how the heart current immediately strengthens the armor of radiation. One may say to such a warrior—Verily, brother, you have armed yourself. Or, as one hermit compared himself to a dog sensing a wild beast—Though the eye see not, nor the ear hear, yet the heart has already sensed and armed itself, for evil is not endurable for the pure heart. Evil can adorn itself with many garments, but no mask will deceive a vigilant heart. So let us study the qualities needed for the Fiery World.
The sword stands on guard FW III, 586
Never does an evil heart draw near the Fiery World. Like a black stove-lid stands a charred heart. Only malice burns up the life devoted to the ruin of others. Therefore, so much more needed is the sword of Light which, without malice, sheathed in justice, stands on guard.
Higher Worlds can restore balance AUM, 64
It is frightful to see the spectacle of madness when evil attempts to wipe everything rational off the face of Earth. Malice acts like a destructive whirlwind. Only the bond with the Higher World can restore balance.
Goodness and harmony SUP, 349
Urusvati knows how emphatically We insist upon the need for harmony and unity. We often speak about unification, but now We wish to point out a special aspect of this concept—harmony. Only unification will bring right results. It is true that any kind of unification will intensify energy. Even unity in evil can be effective, but it can never be harmonious, for evil by its very nature is disharmonious. Also, unity in evil cannot last, and its results will be vague. But goodness is always harmonious, and it alone can produce meaningful results. Thus, by speaking of harmony We affirm goodness.
Many degrees of good SUP, 454
Urusvati knows that every human action can be turned to evil. Ancient physicians, after performing a cure, added, “Let this good not be turned into evil.” One can cite many instances of calamities that have resulted from the best intentions. For example, a farm worker who has been advised to arm himself against impending danger will think only about his own safety, and will neglect his land and crops.
Evolution
Approach evolution joyfully LMG II, (preamble)
He who has envisioned evolution will approach it carefully, joyously brushing away the dust on the path. Most important, there will be no fear in him. And rejecting the unnecessary he will acquire simplicity. It is easy to understand that the realization of evolution is always beautiful.
Strive for true cooperation LMG II, 169
The striving towards a true cooperation lies at the foundation of evolution. Only by the awakening of creativeness may the march of ignorance be destroyed. Though its forms be even monstrous, though the sun be made in a back yard out of chips, still the foaming torrent will break through the walls of matter. New discoveries will stimulate the collecting. Instead of stock market speculation let there be striving for discoveries, supported by cooperative societies.
Evolution and the lower strata LMG II, 218
The path of the world evolution proceeding under your eyes requires different conditions, and the time is coming when psychic forces must be strongly restricted for the sake of the spirit. For the last decade the lower strata of nature have taken possession of the lower psychic manifestations to such an extent that a danger to evolution is arising.
You can progress not by the way of the lower strata of phantoms and encumbrances but through cooperation with the Higher Planes.
Evolution is abolishing the old ways NEC, 143
You are beginning to do a great deal correctly. You abolish handshaking and thus recognize the potency of contact. You avoid handwriting and thus recognize the stratification of living energy. You abbreviate the language and thus recognize the need of cosmic conservations. You establish Societies of Mutual Aid and thus recognize community. You begin a re-estimate of transitory values and thus recognize evolution. You abolish the usage of compulsion and thus recognize the Teacher. You abolish foul language and thus recognize the value of sound. You abolish vulgar dancing and thus recognize the significance of rhythm. You abolish vulgar shows and thus recognize the importance of color. You abolish sloth and thus recognize the power of energy. You abolish tardiness and thus recognize the will. If the scientific significance of your actions is not always clear to you, still, in manifesting the inevitability of evolution, you are acting properly.
Evolution and true anonymity NEC, 176
We know that sometimes the symbol of an individual personality is important for nations, but, for all that, anonymity remains the ideal of true evolution. This is one of the conditions of realization of the brevity of earthly existence, and it is the best way to successful cooperation. The antipode of anonymity will be the self-delineations of ancient kings, unknown at present to anyone. These inscriptions evoke nothing but a smile, and most often have nothing to do with the intention on behalf of the Common Good. To avoid such an antipode, the community will indeed strive for anonymity. But without psycho-mechanics such anonymity will be ugly. Only he can become anonymous who has established his own place among manifestations and objects. He can give up his “I” who has become conscious of space. Thus, can the communities approach indestructibility.
Evolution is hastened by affirmation of the Community NEC, 212
He who affirms the Community contributes to the hastening of the evolution of the planet. Each and every petrifaction and immobility, signifies a return to primitive forms.
Pay attention to the history of the past; you will perceive clear jolts of progress you will see graphically that these jolts coincide with manifestations of the idea of community—cooperation. Despotic states have been destroyed, attainments of science have been secured, new ways of labor have arisen, benevolent boldness has shone forth, when the banner of cooperation was unfurled.
If humanity had thought more often about cooperation, it already long ago would have entered into universal understanding of the Common Good.
Entering the right current of evolution NEC, 225
The study of psychic energy is facilitated by the identicalness of basic laws. As with the external-physical conditions, so too the psychic are subject to the analogical process of formations and effects. Let us take the simplest example: a man goes with the wind or the current and preserves much energy. When the man enters the right current of evolution, he passes over obstacles with miraculous ease. The whole matter is simply one of judiciously determining the construction of evolution.
To proceed in the direction of evolution does not at all mean to be dragged along in the tail of the majority. The whole history of humanity indicates that it is the minority that has divined evolution. And these few have drawn from somewhere the strength to surmount the obstacles.
Evolution and refinement HIER, 249
Certainly, the evolution of the spirit requires refinement, without which it is impossible to build. Each one who considers himself a server of culture must accept the affirmation of the revealed synthesis, for how are the steps of culture to be built without a cautious attitude? Therefore, each foundation must be guarded for affirmation to the world. Culture is built, not with an attitude of coarseness toward the subtle energies and thought, but by a creative attitude of caution and responsibility. Hence, while constructing, one should remember about refinement and about striving to the higher spheres. Thus, the evolution of the spirit is achieved.
Desire evolution FW I, 178
Only through conscious striving can human evolution be advanced. When you think about particular measures for evolution, it is necessary to invoke all cooperation. A teacher says to a pupil, “You will not solve the problem as long as you have no desire to solve it.” Thus, too, in life one must voluntarily wish to move with evolution. Let each one understand this in his own way, but positive action contains at least a small possibility. Mobility of thought already belongs to the fiery domain.
The Teacher leads one to evolution SUP, 185
The Teacher can create a better future, but the disciple must realize and accept it. It is not easy to recognize evolution. Sometimes it comes in silence, but at other times the outcry of the masses can be a sign of the advance of humanity. Why should you limit yourselves to silence or the influence of noisy crowds? Certainly, the Higher Will does not restrict itself in this way.
Heroes and martyrs lead humanity to evolution SUP, 272
Who, then, are the heroes and the martyrs and how can they be described? From the scientific point of view, like living volcanoes, they throw out the intense energies needed for evolution. In this we can see an example of how subtly ethics and biology are entwined. The Teachings of the New Life show that exaltation is a blessed intensifier, and people cannot exist without these explosions that open the way. If cosmic explosions can be creative impulses, then human explosions are likewise needed for evolution.
Evolution and the races SUP, 279
Individuals of much older stages of evolution coexist on Earth with the people of the sixth race. One can observe that the outlook of people varies from the most primitive to the enlightened. We meet with contrasts not only in the earthly realm but in the Subtle World also. It is important to know about these intrusive influences of distant systems. They act like explosions and storms and can bring a form of revolution. Therefore, do not assume that the Subtle World is strictly and forever ordered. One must become accustomed to the idea that even in the higher spheres there can be collisions of psychic forces.
Only an awareness of the great manifoldness can save one from the perils of limitation. One must feel oneself living in the Infinite, and then gain strength by directing one’s consciousness to the far-off worlds. In this way, the idea of the manifoldness of evolution will become clearer.
Evolution is, firstly, solving problems in one’s own home SUP, 286
It is near-sighted to think that if war is prevented all problems will be solved! There are those who think so and imagine that they can cheat evolution, not realizing that the worst war is in their own homes. However, there do exist places on Earth where evolution develops normally, and We are always there.
Evolution and stony hearts SUP, 300
Urusvati knows that there are many stony hearts. Let us see what the Thinker had in mind when He made this severe statement. He was referring not so much to cruelty as to an inner stagnation, when the heart feels neither heat nor cold. Such hearts cannot be called evil, because they know not either good or evil.
Unfortunately, these hearts exist in great numbers, but are not easily recognized. They show no evident symptoms, though they are in a state almost identical to the recognizable condition known as coma, in which the organism is neither alive nor dead, nothing is remembered, and the subtle body is immobile and as numb as the rest of the organism. In this condition man ceases to be really human. Stone-like hearts are similar, and so numerous that they are a great burden to the world and impede evolution.
To resist evolution is to oppose the inevitable and commit a dreadful crime. It is amazing that after millions of years of existence humanity fails to understand that the process of evolution takes place in all the kingdoms of nature. It can be clearly shown that outlived forms are dying away and new outlines of life are coming into existence.
Please understand that the spirals of evolution can be accelerated only if senseless human opposition ceases. People do not always know how to create, but they do indeed know how to oppose, and ugliness, discord, and calamities come into being.
We are now witnessing the disappearance of entire countries, but does this always happen in the name of evolution? Indeed not. People often either become like stone or attempt to sink into the old ruts, but Nature does not permit delay.
The Thinker used to say, “Oh, seafarer, do not sail with a cargo of stony hearts. With such a cargo you will never reach your destination.”
Exercises
Spirit-knowledge is not the way by exercises LMG II, 313
No clairvoyance is equal to the spirit-knowledge. The truth can come through this knowledge. The understanding of the needs of the time comes only by this path.
Prophetic ecstasy avoids exactness of time and place, but the knowledge of the spirit foresees the quality of an event. And the way of this straight-knowledge comes into bloom without visible signs, but it is based upon the opening of the nerve centers.
The priests of old considered the spirit-knowledge to be the highest manifestation, for it could not be attained by any bodily exercises but was achieved through the accumulations of former lives.
What exercises are useful in Agni Yoga AY, 166
You may ask Me what physical exercises are useful in Agni Yoga. I advise a short period of pranayama in the morning, no longer than five minutes. One should abstain from meat, except smoked meats. Vegetables, fruit, milk, and cereals are always beneficial. All alcohol is barred, except for curative purposes. Narcotics, such as opium, are inimical to Agni Yoga. Cloudy skies are burdensome for an Agni Yogi. I advise insulating one’s footwear with rubber and taking morning walks, avoiding smoky air. With courage must all events of life be faced, for it is impossible to decide where is the good and where the bad. He who brings the true Yoga into life fulfills his greatest mission. Thus, before us is the foundation of Agni Yoga.
Do not lose yourself in the limitations of the body HEART, 287
If you notice that someone is overly focused on physical yoga, remind him again that such a limitation is undesirable. Tell him once more that the horse which has learned all the exercises and gone through them many times is not the one taken for delivery of an urgent message. So, do not lose yourself in the limitations of the body. Every bodily acquisition also results in a new limitation. Only the spirit knows no limits, and the teaching of the future will be founded on the conquests of the spirit. The bodily yoga must be transformed into a path of subtle fires. Bodily yoga cannot lead to a joining with the Subtle World, for it does not grant the heart an exclusive position. But the subtle transformation will only endure if founded on the heart. It maintains the fiery capacity that is the sole condition for transformation.
Exercises are harmful FW I, 13
You have heard of certain children who can see through solid bodies. Seek the solution in the karmic fiery nature. Actually, this is an entirely specific physical phenomenon, usually not conducive to the higher fiery attainments. Hatha Yoga intensifies separate centers and it can only be regretted that these partial endeavors do not lead to Raja Yoga and Agni Yoga. Thus, physical and fiery exercises are harmful, disturbing the surrounding equilibrium. Fire is the highest element, and the approach to it must be by way of the higher consciousness. One can understand and learn to love Fire only through this higher consciousness.
Are exercises needed for other Yogas? FW I, 380
Since Hatha Yoga demands certain bodily exercises, the question may be raised as to whether such exercises are also needed for other Yogas? Neither Arhats nor Great Spiritual Toilers practiced these. Verily, theirs are the trials of the spirit, which not only subdue the body but take the place of all exercises of the flesh. Only the avowal of spirit can replace all else.
Bodily exercises cannot develop spirituality SUP, 852
Urusvati knows the true meaning of faith. People speak about blind faith, but We affirm the seeing faith. Faith is knowledge, but knowledge is divided into that of the mind and that of the heart. It is not easy for people to discern the dividing line of this knowledge, but they must understand that knowledge of the heart cannot be acquired if there are no supermundane accumulations.
Truly, it is not possible to advance in the Supermundane World if the fiery magnet of the heart has not been activated. It should be understood that the magnet must be developed to the fullest possible degree in the Supermundane World so that it may shine forth in the earthly life.
Many ways were invented by people to artificially ignite the magnet. But others thought that only spiritual development could add to the development of the magnet—these were closer to the truth. Bodily exercises cannot develop spirituality. Only mental discipline can produce elevated heart-knowledge. But how can one explain to people that every day and every hour are important for supermundane achievement? The mind can impede the heart and deprive it of precious insights.
The Thinker said, “My knowledge is limited, but I have faith.”
Only thought can elevate man SUP, 853
More than once have We reminded you that the measures of the Supermundane World are different from the earthly ones. Only by understanding this can one grow accustomed to the Supermundane World. No routine practices or exercises are needed; only thought can elevate man. Only during focused thinking can man feel the presence of the inner fire.
Hatha Yoga and the next incarnations LHR I, 6 May 1934
Even the development of the lower siddhis, to which the Hatha Yogis come by stubborn and terribly difficult mechanical exercises (Western literature has no idea about even half of these horrors) is not lasting, and in their next incarnations they may lose all these siddhis. Only those achievements are valuable and permanent that come naturally, for then they are the result of inner spiritual development and can never be lost. Only in such way can the all-powerful manifestations be reached. Exercises in Hatha Yoga should not go beyond a slight and very careful pranayama, which strengthens health, as otherwise they might be dangerous and could lead to mediumism, obsession and insanity. Quite correctly, the Hindu people of high spiritual development consider Hatha Yoga most undesirable, and they say that at best it is useful “for fat and ill people.” Even Vivekananda, who is so often mentioned now, though he cited examples of fearful demoniac persons whom he knew who were able to perform the most amazing miracles and cure the hopelessly sick by a glance, was very much against the so-called siddhis and these miracles.
Exercises for the development of psychism are forbidden LHR I, 8 September 1934
In the group which studies the Living Ethics, there should be inculcated first of all the idea of good deeds and self-renouncing service to one’s neighbor and for the General Welfare. All pseudo-occultism, all exercises for the development of psychism, are strictly forbidden. The pupil must try to develop spiritually and to awaken straight-knowledge, which is possible only by purifying the heart and the thought of all prejudices and preconceptions; precisely when the consciousness is broadened and the heart is aflame with the desire to accept the great tasks. True, such a program is possible only for a minority, as few understand and appreciate true beauty and its companion—simplicity.… They do not realize that all psychism, without the Higher Guidance, is an obstacle on the path of true spiritual development. I have already written about the dangers of psychism, and I shall return to it once more in connection with your strange experience, which you wish me to explain. But now I shall continue about the mission of women.
Exercises unworthy of a spiritual thinker LHR II, 11 September 1937
Yes, that man who lives with his heart and who constantly dwells on the idea of being of service to the welfare of humanity, that man is in complete harmony with his higher Self. You are profoundly right when you say, “The thought that high contact can be achieved through the path of physical exercises seems to me not only crude by entirely unworthy of a spiritual thinker.” Indeed, the misfortune of modern pseudo-occultists is that they ignore all the higher qualities of the human soul and its moral purity, the main and most essential condition for all true spiritual achievements. They rush to the easily accessible physical exercises, which either completely ruin their health or, when they fail, make disappointed and embittered unbelievers out of them. But it is still worse when the physical exercises are performed by natural mediums. Because they develop rather quickly a certain ability to communicate with the nether world, and, being often of doubtful morality, as well as ignorant and unexperienced in discerning these communions, they fall prey to the dwellers of the spheres nearest Earth, which often results in criminal obsession. Unfortunately, contemporary physicians do not believe in this scourge of our cruel and licentious age. Therefore, so many miserable victims cannot be cured; whereas suggestion and command issued by a pure heart could eject the criminal entity dwelling within.
Faith
Be unwavering in your faith LMG I, 63
Direct your forces towards the enlightenment of mankind.
Love Me—Bliss will come as comes the dawn.
I shall strike the doers of harm.
Carefully raise up the treasure of the Temple upon M∴’s Mountain.
The Teacher sends you His Blessings.
Learn to understand Me. Be unwavering in your faith.
I shall help those who seek.
Let the flame of faith shine LMG II, 80
Your power will grow, but if you smother the flame you will burn your hands. Let the flame of faith shine freely. The Teacher watches each thought, ready to select the best seeds of the spirit.
Faith and devotion AY, 87
One must distinguish between absolute devotion and conditional devotion. Most often people display absolute devotion when they receive, but each act of giving in return is difficult because of self-imposed conditions. Some accept what they have been given, but then raise obstacles in their own consciousness, and begin to think that the given treasure is but a piece of mold! One should remember that the measure of one’s devotion determines the measure of receiving. Faith must be equal in degree to knowledge. Each limiting condition set upon one’s faith sets an equally limiting condition on its fruits. Yet no one would wish to be called a conditional disciple. Such a title would provoke offense. The law acts identically under all conditions. But the law does not take offense—it co-measures. Be assured of the co-measurement of devotion.
Faith and the spirit of man INF I, 46
The echo of Space carries the command of cosmic manifestations. And whatever humanity possesses, it draws from the treasury of Cosmos. It is necessary to have full realization of the immutability of our course of evolution. Every beginning depends on the understanding of the affirmation of cosmic evolution. Only acceptance in full faith can bestow the crown of success. The lever of faith will permit penetration into the spirit of man. Only through the lever of faith can one adhere to the Infinite. The great lever of faith will aid the spirit in finding its path. Faith indicates the striving toward the Teacher. Let us take for example the child who conceived in its spirit the love for the Teacher. Faith transformed the child into a warrior of spirit, and the path of solitude was transformed into one radiant with joy. Hope abides, and the wondrous power of Cosmos reveals itself when the spirit manifests faith.
The law of pure faith directs to Truth INF II, 271
Each spirit acquires tension under the powerful impulse of faith. Only this impulse gives man the possibility of penetrating into the higher spheres. And before cognizance the spirit must be filled with striving. Hence, when a man is straining forward upon the basis of an intensified impulse, the law of pure faith directs him to Truth. In the entire cosmic creation, the law of faith governs all beginnings. The faith of a scientist, the faith of the votaries of General Good, the faith of the disciple of the Lords, and the faith of the Lords—these are all-imbuing and are themselves imbued by the pure Fire of Space. Thus, is cosmic striving created.
Faith intensifies energy HIER, 426
Faith is the presentiment of knowledge. In the multiformity of the All-Existent, faith has an actual foundation. Like a motive force, faith intensifies the energy and through this increases the working capability of space. One can welcome the tensity of energy when it is connected with the manifestation of the substance of Bliss. Thus, We can point out the most evident path of faith together with an uplifted and refined consciousness. Certainly, Hierarchy is that megaphone which will stir the heavens to thunder.
Faith surpasses all religions FW II, 202
Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of realization of the Highest.
Faith as the weapon of Light AUM, 162
Darkness is finite, but Light is manifested infinitely. Each one who knows this simplest of truths is already invincible. Any admission that Light is weak and the darkness great makes victory impossible. No matter what is given to the one of little faith, he drowns all in the ocean of darkness. Thus, let us take up the weapon of Light as the surest.
Faith and the poison of unbelief BRO, 183
An artist once was ordered to draw a symbolic representation of faith. He executed a human figure expressing inexorableness. The face was uplifted to Heaven, and on it was an expression of unbreakable striving; the very look was filled with fiery radiance. The whole appearance was sublime, but from under the folds of the garment there seemed to be wriggling a small black snake. When the artist was asked what meaning was carried by this dark addition, which was out of keeping with the splendor of the picture, he said, “It is the little tail of unbelief.”
The meaning is that even into a faith of strong degree there may often creep a small black tail of unbelief. Let it remind one of a venomous snake. Much poison is spread about by these little snakes. The most radiant faith becomes ineffective through a trickle of poison. Much has been said about the great power of faith, but it must be complete, unpoisoned faith.
Faith has no limits BRO, 540
Can faith and trust replace the force of muscles and nerves? Indeed, life itself confirms this truth, but what faith and what trust! Man should not affirm that his faith has limits. Love has no limits, and likewise faith. No one will dare to say that faith can be manifested no further. Many will be indignant at the statement that their faith is insufficient, but at some time they will comprehend how much they could have increased their energy.
Brotherhood is a School of Trust.
Faith and negative forces SUP, 177
Urusvati knows that miracles cannot always take place. In addition to cosmic reasons and interference from the negative forces of the Subtle World, human disbelief can be an obstacle. It is difficult to discern the line between disbelief and doubt; both snakes come from the same nest.
The Great Pilgrim often taught that all is given to us according to our faith. It has been recorded that Christ Himself could not perform certain miracles because of the people’s lack of faith. Today scientists would probably replace the expression “lack of faith” with “non-acceptance of authority,” but it does not matter which expression is used, the meaning is the same.
Faith is knowledge SUP, 852
Urusvati knows the true meaning of faith. People speak about blind faith, but We affirm the seeing faith. Faith is knowledge, but knowledge is divided into that of the mind and that of the heart. It is not easy for people to discern the dividing line of this knowledge, but they must understand that knowledge of the heart cannot be acquired if there are no supermundane accumulations.
Faith makes the giant of a man LHR I, 7 October 1931
In order to be able to judge about the height of a mountain, one must move away to a certain distance. The same with work. Sometimes, it is advisable to get away from it in order to realize its cultural significance. It is necessary to realize the cultural movement in its world scale, and this is the most important thing; because if we do not realize it our actions will be lacking in co-measurement and, without the latter, success will be quite impossible. Why do all Teachings insist so much upon the necessity of faith, or on complete understanding of a given task? Just because the intuitive knowledge or faith makes a giant out of a man. By destroying doubt, such faith creates an invincible persistency which inevitably leads to the goal. We, being limited by our physical bodies, cannot see through the accumulating events. Therefore, we cannot by ourselves fulfil the preordination. And thus, if we are lacking in faith, we withdraw from the direction indicated by the Teacher, or by misunderstanding the terms we break the outlined combinations in which we are a needed ingredient and eventually were supposed to act. Faith is great knowledge and wisdom. A person who lacks faith or knowledge is like a weathercock. He depends on conditions which are constantly changing and which, in his blindness, he cannot foresee and cannot avoid.
Family
The family and karmic laws HEART, 549
In all Teachings the family is decreed to be a pillar of the entire future. Indeed, alongside all the other ways it is significant, the family is a nursery of karmic ties. Thus, a Teaching would not be complete unless it affirmed the significance of the family. The family should be regarded as the hearth of awareness and cooperation. One can come across true humaneness in cooperation, and this quality will lead to the realization of the Hierarchy. Karmic laws should not be neglected. These laws may often be invisible to the cross-eyed, but an honest observer is shown convincingly each day how the bonds of karma work. But in essence these bonds ought to be wings. The law has foreseen joy and success, not chains. That is how one should understand this law of life’s foundation. But what, if not the heart, will remind us about the karmic dates? It is precisely the heart that will contract and palpitate and open when it senses the wing of the law. So let us once again pay homage to the heart.
The blessing of spiritual and blood relationships LHR II, 28 May 1937
I agree that the words of Christ, “If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children,” etc. sound cruel (should we not ascribe this phraseology to those who write it down, or perhaps translated it), but nevertheless the inner sense is clear. If man serves his family more than he serves the spirit of the Teaching of Good, what good will come of it? In the spirit of the Teaching of Living Ethics blood relationship and spiritual relationship are indicated. When and where is the one who brings light into any sphere recognized by his family or contemporaries? Name him. In daily life is it not those closest to us who most often misunderstand and belittle us? Because of their physical and blood ties, they impose upon us some of their own laws. People refuse to understand that above all earthly relationships there is a spiritual bond, and it is a blessing when both these relationship, spiritual and blood, are combined on Earth, but this rarely occurs. Often in the same family spirits with entirely different past accumulations are gathered.
Communal life LHR II, 10 September 1938
Nowhere does the Teaching of Living Ethics, or of New Life, insist upon living closely together. On the contrary, it even warns against bodily jostling. It constantly repeats that cooperation must be revealed in daily life, in all conditions in which we are placed by life. Bodily crowding and all kinds of petty things in life create a heavy atmosphere in which, instead of unity, a malicious disunity is sustained. At all times, everywhere, and in all things a conscious friendly cooperation is needed. But all artificial unions never brought, or will bring, any good. In the family we already have an example of communal living. And why should we think about some sort of primitive, patriarchal community and not try first of all to fulfill our responsibilities in our own family? Among solutions of the problems of communal living why not pay attention primarily to home life? Indeed, if people would realize the meaning of the communal principle, they would manifest more common sense upon entering into a marriage. They would understand the responsibility that they assume for the joining of often incompatible elements.
Brotherhood and the family BRO, 57
The true family is the prototype of communal life. It can personify cooperation and Hierarchy and all the conditions of Brotherhood. But such families are extremely rare, and therefore it is impossible to say to everyone that the family is the symbol of Brotherhood. It might be replied, “Is not the family a symbol of hostility?” So much have people become accustomed not to respect the home. Therefore, as to the question of upbringing, let us pay special attention to the life in the home. It is impossible to think about building the state without building the home.
What conception of Brotherhood can the people have who do not understand the dignity of state and home? No specific decree can restore the feeling of dignity if it has been obliterated. It is necessary to begin its implantation by education, by recognition of the value of broad knowledge and of exact scientific studies. Only thus can people again remember humaneness.
When a family member opposes another member’s spiritual aspiration SUP, 266
It can often be observed that as one member of a family strives for enlightenment, the other members will aggressively mock his aspirations. Indeed, this one member needs all his courage to oppose the rude attacks of the others. It rarely happens that an entire family strives toward the Light in a united effort against darkness. Certainly, opposition to darkness develops strength, but to have to oppose one’s own family is an uphill task. There is no greater tragedy than darkness in a family. This is a most urgent problem, which must be resolved, for such families breed the calamities of the next generation.
We deplore the fact that there are so many disagreements within families. Even the best warriors lose their strength due to such disharmony. Instead of goodness, blasphemy and evil talk defeat aspiration and cause waste of the precious panacea of psychic energy! People do not appreciate this gift, and it can be spilled as from a broken vessel. Wherever possible one must help families to maintain their balance.
Marriage is a sacred concept LHR II, 1939
In one of my letters I already wrote that I consider marriage a sacred concept, and also that I will never cast a stone at a woman who, because of self-sacrificing love, ignored the established conventions, providing, however, that she does not build her happiness on the misfortune of others. It seems to me that this is spoken broadly enough, and I would not want to enter into further explanations regarding all cases when it is permissible to break the conventions. After all, every sensible human being well understands the significance of the inviolability of marriage and of the harmony of the family for the growing generation and in the structure of the state. It is said in the Teaching that the family is the prototype of the state. The welfare and the well-being of the state rest upon the firm foundations of the family.
Should a woman have a child? LHR I, 17 April 1934
You ask, “Has every woman the right to have her own child?” If we discuss this question from the standpoint of Cosmic Right, then of course—yes. But as the cosmic laws have nothing to do with their man-made distortions, I shall have to say that not every woman has the right to have her own child. The conception of family is a sacred conception. But as things are now, there is nothing sacred in it, or almost nothing. Many families are sinful. And I repeat that I shall never condemn a woman who is sincerely absorbed in her love, as we know how many conventionalities and all kinds of circumstances interfere with the legalization of such unions; so much more sinful is it to punish a child born from such a union. But today, there are many men and women who do not deserve to have children because of their profound spiritual corruption.
Cosmic lawfulness of the family LHR I, 21 July 1934
Every one of us has direct duties toward his family, but let us not exaggerate them. Often families manifest a complete disunion and mutual antagonism and are the hearths of spiritual corruption. Would it be right and sensible to waste strength and sacrifice the high ideals for an artificial maintaining of bonds which in most cases are illicit, being against the higher law? Precisely—illicit because many unions on Earth which are justified by human laws would be considered illegal from the point of view of the cosmic law. Precisely—terrible crimes, the degeneration of whole nations and a downfall in civilization result from many such wrong marriages. The question of the cosmic lawfulness of the family is very deep; it touches Be-ness itself.…
And to those hypocrites who, after reading about the replacing of blood relationship by spiritual relationship, will show their indignation and slander the Teaching “because family obligations are demeaned,” we may recall the words of Christ, whose Teaching they profess to accept: “There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the Gospel’s, But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands. . .; and in the world to come eternal life.” (St. Mark 10:29-30.) By the way, what an obvious affirmation of the law of reincarnation is in these words and in the similar words in the Gospel of St. Luke (18:29-30)! Significant also is the affirmation “And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolk, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.” (St. Luke 21:16.) . . .
All [is] well and good if the family consists of spiritually united members. If not, no one has the right to condemn if one of the members looks for support outside his own family. Only the spiritual ties, the ties of the heart, are significant and can unite us over millennia; whereas the ties of blood are transitory and their obligations may be considered as a partial karmic debt. How many fathers do not even know their sons and daughters! Therefore, let us not be hypocrites.
Thus also, let us not be sentimental regarding this question, but realize what is the true duty of the family man. When we arrive at maturity of understanding regarding true, lawful marriages, the question of the blood and the spirit relationships will be solved by itself. But meanwhile, let us emphasize the necessity of perfecting the inner man; precisely this self-perfecting will help us to solve many problems in life.
Far-Off Worlds
The Mother of the World OEC, The Command
Above Them is She Who veiled Her Face, She Who wove the Web of the far-off worlds, She the Envoy of the Unutterable, the Ruler of the Intangible, the Bestower of the Unrepeatable.
Our manifested path to the far-off worlds INF I, 61
The far-off worlds are our manifested path. The far-off worlds are our enlightenment. The far-off worlds are our vistas of the mighty vision of the Mother of the World. The human spirit seeking expansion finds the manifested far-off worlds. Let us say that the unattainable may become attainable and that privation may become wealth. Therefore, let us direct our will to Infinity, in all its beauty.
Preparation for space AY, 112
I realize how difficult it is for the hungry one to wait for his soup to boil, but it is necessary for the dangerous microbes to perish. While preparing ourselves for space, let us gaze into the far-off worlds. Let us feel ourselves as participants with them. The link with them makes the densification of the astral, or subtle, body more achievable, and the sounds of the far-off worlds may soon be discerned. Connections of the far-off worlds with the physical body will be possible in the approaching future.
Astronomy as the gateway NEC, 110
Among the school subjects let there be taught the fundamentals of astronomy, but let it be presented as the gateway to the far-off worlds. Thus schools will stimulate the first thoughts about life in the far-off worlds.
The ladder upon which we shall ascend INF I, 44
Let the far-off worlds live in the consciousness of men as a wondrous kingdom. This is just as indisputable and just as real as the fact that a growing seed gives birth to a flower. The far-off worlds are interpreted only as something illustrative of the concept of distance. But let us regard the far-off worlds—the life there is affirmed in beauty and in striving for achievement; there are the fires of spirit; there is the fire of love; there the seeming excrescences of Earth are transformed into creations of Fire. The fires of the spirit carry knowledge that the passing of the present and the striving into the better future will be the ladder upon which we shall ascend.
We, the Brothers of Humanity, sound the summons to the far-off worlds!
The Teacher and striving NEC, 187
Indeed, each Teacher has His own Guide, and the evaluation of thought ascends into the far-off worlds. Reverence of the Teacher and the constructiveness of striving to the far-off worlds are as a rainbow unified by the essence of light.
The hours when you are separated from Earth AY, 148
Let us consider the contrast between the wisdom of Earth and that of the far-off worlds. Certainly, if the spirit has for long been striving toward the perfection of the far-off worlds, life on Earth will be but a gathering of fragments.
All experiments in the fields of subtlest energies best occur in those hours when you are easily separated from Earth, and are filled with an unrestrainable striving to the wisdom of the far-off worlds. Any earthly sensation appears as naught compared with this flight into the Infinite. Yet there are times when we must strengthen the pillars of earthly wisdom. We rejoice at the wisdom of the far-off worlds, but should not forget the earthly wisdom.
Physical reality AY, 20
The new must be seen as urgent and useful. Inapplicable abstractions have no place. We are weary of air castles. Even the far-off worlds must be mastered in their physical reality.
The arc of ascent INF I, 62
The world of form is unlimited, and a developed receptivity and imagination can add multifold manifestations to Be-ness. If we accept the concept of a whole arc of ascent through all directions of Space, we will be able to attain understanding of the far-off worlds. Why not enrich life by admitting into the consciousness the fact that beyond its earthly dwelling the spirit has treasures toward which to aspire? Those who deny the life on the far-off worlds deprive themselves of their own obvious wealth. Why not accept the thought that the worlds cleave to a chain which leads from conception to unending evolution? Creation, which expands in an ascending arc, proceeds just as the Cosmic Fire. Why should one limit the Cosmos to Earth alone, in the belief that the Cosmos provided only the one refuge to man? Let us rise upon the ascending arc in cooperation with the far-off worlds. The spirit knows that creativeness, for the fruits of the next step, must be intensified.
Spatial fire and the far-off worlds INF I, 67
A concept still unrealized in human life is that of the far-off worlds which fill Space. The Spatial Fire and the far-off worlds, in the cosmic understanding, must live in the human consciousness as a distant goal. The consciousness of the Earth dweller admits the realization of a dream. The realization of a distant goal can bring nearer the understanding of the far-off worlds. Refinement and the striving toward the Spatial Fire can open the path to the far-off worlds. All the manifestations of the worlds may be affirmed in one transport of the higher harmony.
Striving is a natural tendency AY, 135
Striving toward the far-off worlds is the natural tendency of the human spirit, which remembers its interplanetary experiences. It is essential to direct humanity toward the path to the far-off worlds. This direction can take us through the mockery of ignorance to true reality. The manifestation of the far-off worlds will transform life upon the planet’s crust. Predestined realities will drive away the stagnation of petty thinking.
Prismatic sight and the granulation of Fohat AY, 145
Thus we approached the realization of far-off worlds, which is close to the element of fire and therefore dangerous. That is why a period of treatment with cold was needed. The results were brilliant — because of having achieved the so-called prismatic sight, it became possible to perceive the granulation of Fohat without undue shock to the organism.
Fires of Space, Mother of Agni Yoga, straight-knowledge INF I, 76
Write down, as a living record, the experience with the fires of Space undergone by the Mother of Agni Yoga. Record the experiment of the Mother of Agni Yoga as a great school of spirit.
As truth surpasses imagination, so is the future beyond dreams. Origen said “With the eyes of the heart we behold Be-ness.” Only through the heart can we discern the beauty of the world manifested by the Heart of the Cosmos. The love of the Cosmos actuates straight-knowledge. Love of lilies or of the far-off worlds has as its basis the same cosmic principle. Yes, yes, yes! We shall measure through cosmic love!
Creativeness on the far-off worlds INF I, 89
The indication affirming creativeness on the far-off worlds is in conformity with the world tasks. The world tasks are like fires of joy, and thus the creative task is accomplished. One more task for Us is the molding of the human spirit, finding helpful rays for humanity which will shape and develop beautiful abilities of the spirit. The world tasks are affirmed by the tension of the cosmic fires, and the joy of spatial achievements reverberates as the music of the spheres.
We shall say, “The unattainable here is attainable there. That which is rejected here is accepted there.”
Transmutation is at the highest tensity INF I, 116
Upon the far-off worlds, transmutation is at the highest tensity. One may attain there the most fiery results and seemingly unattainable transmutations for all the highest manifestations of new elements. Only in the most aspiring manifestations of fusion are the highest transmutations successful. Humanity is ill with repulsion, and the earthly sphere is satiated with these suffocating horrors. When humanity ejected the concept of the most sacred principle, the reign of repulsion was established. There is no corner on the planet where there is not repulsion.
The fire of purification and regeneration INF II, 126
During communion with the far-off worlds one must accept the degree of Fire. The fire of purification explains all the ancient mysteries. When Christ spoke of the spirit needing regeneration, He had in mind the fiery purification. When the outline of the law of The Wheel of Life was given by the Lord Buddha, the fiery purification was affirmed. Thus, the consuming of old encumbrances is affirmed by the fiery purification. The new ascent is conditioned by the purification through Fire. Therefore, the purification of spirit lies at the basis of transmutation. The highest Agni Yogi is not an instrument nor a passive recipient but a co-worker and creator. Therefore, when the fires of Cosmos are strained the manifestation of fiery purification is inevitable. Thus shall we establish attunement with the fiery purification.
This planet, the far-off worlds, the Chalice and Hierarchy HIER, 19
Upon this planet exists a manifestation closely approaching the constructiveness on the far-off worlds. For millenniums We have been cultivating this manifestation. And thus are We Brothers of Humanity striving to Our powers of Hierarchy. By the same Magnet We are striving to the very Power which exalts Our creativeness. Wondrous is the predestination of Our existence! Upholding the Chalice of manifestations, one can be manifested as a power; both hands are outstretched to the Chalice.
Sounds of the far-off worlds FW II, 66
One must not think that the sounds of the far-off worlds will be something hard to imagine. First of all they will resound, because the current creates vibration. One should accustom oneself to such sounds. One may understand that the so-called music of the spheres rather often comparatively borders on the sounding of the far-off worlds. In any case, every music of the spheres is already a bond between the worlds, because this vibration reaches unaltered the most distant planets.
Imagination and the far-off worlds, Subtle World, and Astral World FW III, 62
How can the imagination be properly defined? Usually people take the imagination to be their own invention of forms, but the imagination itself has its roots and distinctions. One may find the core of the imagination in the “chalice,” as the precipitation of many lives. However, the imagination is nourished not only by the remembrances of past lives, but also by the action of the present. When the spirit participates in the life of the far-off Worlds, or in the Subtle World, or in the Astral World, then frequently the memories of these experiences are reflected as imagination. Often scholars obtain formulas, or direction, precisely through a communion with the Subtle World. Thought and striving are also kindled by the Subtle Spheres. But a spirit possessing the synthesis not only takes from the treasury of the “chalice,” but also is a true co-worker of Cosmic Forces. How many inexplicable causes of unquenchable imagination there are, and how many unexplainable manifestations of heart anguish! Usually, when strength is being spent for a structure, and the divisibility of the spirit is active, heart anguish is inevitable. Furthermore, the heart is a most powerful reservoir for assisting others. There are strong examples of great saints who nourished the far and near with a wealth of currents. The Agni Yogi is such a nutritive agent. On the path to the Fiery World let us sensitively and cautiously refer to the heart which knows fiery anguish.
Feminine Origin
Spiritual perfection of Women LMG II, 150
The Mother of the World appears as a symbol of the feminine Origin in the new epoch, and the masculine Origin voluntarily returns the treasure of the World to the feminine Origin. Amazons were the embodiment of the strength of the feminine Principle, and now it is necessary to show the aspect of spiritual perfection of woman.
In the name of Christ great crimes have been committed. Therefore, Christ nowadays clothes Himself in other garments. One must discard all the exaggerations. We are not speaking of slightly embellished works only, as even through the volumes of Origen corrections were slipped in. Therefore, it is time to change conditions in the world.
The springs cannot act before the appointed date, and to hasten means to cut the wires.
The spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha LMG II, 220
I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face. I have already made mention about the Mother of Buddha and Christ.
Indeed it is time to point out that the one Mother of both Lords is not a symbol but a Great Manifestation of the Feminine Origin, in which is revealed the spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha.
She it was Who taught and ordained Them for achievement.
From times immemorial the Mother of the World has sent forth to achievement. In the history of humanity, Her Hand traces an unbreakable thread.
On Sinai Her Voice rang out. She assumed the image of Kali. She was at the basis of the cult of Isis and Ishtar. After Atlantis, when a blow was inflicted upon the cult of the spirit, the Mother of the World began to weave a new thread, which will now begin to radiate. After Atlantis the Mother of the World veiled Her Face and forbade the pronouncement of Her Name until the hour of the constellations should strike. She has manifested Herself only partly; never has She manifested Herself on a planetary scale.
One may cite many examples when even high Magi left behind them unexpected consequences and a desire to find support in the lower strata of matter. Such perversion could be termed the channel of the intellect, and can arrest for a long time the communion with other worlds.
Now people mechanically search for the already spiritually predestined.
The Teaching of the Future Epoch will be reunion of the spirit and intellect.
The course of the planets permits the hastening of the communion between the worlds, and the development of the human spirit will proceed along new ways.
The luminaries permit the acceleration of the course of humanity.
The creative destiny of woman INF I, 156
It is truly told about the power of love for humanity. Can one love a garden and despise its flowers? Can one worship the power of beauty and not show respect for love? I attest that the Power adorning Our Universe is confirmed as Our Mother of the World—the Feminine Origin! Indeed, one may cite many scientific examples indicative of the creative destiny of woman. Those who deny the evidence of woman’s creativeness should reflect that woman gives voluntarily. It does not mean that those who possess the rights are the ones who affirm them. Hence is the woman’s path termed one of voluntary giving. Certainly in Cosmos everything is interwoven, but humanity transgresses the laws of the Higher Reason. Truly, the Feminine Origin is most beautiful! Verily, the pinnacle of Be-ness cannot exist without the Feminine Origin. How badly people have mutilated the great cosmic laws! How far people have departed from Truth!
The one who possesses the full Chalice We call a voluntary giver.
When the Tara was affirmed on Earth INF I, 201
It is very difficult to determine the boundaries in Cosmos between the so-called passive and the active. If We say that all forces are active, men will find this declaration a paradox. But a higher consciousness can understand how We perceive all forces of the Origins as active. The differentiation is so bereft of subtlety that it is difficult to convey to people about the principle which dwells in the manifested power of Mulaprakriti. Likewise, the principle of life cannot be asserted without the realization of the Feminine Origin. Like the Cosmos, Mulaprakriti is a universal principle. The Origins cannot be regarded as competitive forces; only unification of the forces creates life. And We, in the higher worlds, manifest a consecrated reverence for the Origin which humanity calls passive. Yes, yes, yes! The higher consciousness knows the Truth and We are ready to proclaim this Truth to humanity; but for this, humanity must ascend the higher step. Yes, yes, yes! When each Lord had to be given to the world by a mother, how may one not revere Thee, Mother of the World! When each Spatial Fire has to be made manifest in a form, how may one not revere Her who gives life! Yes, yes, yes! How then may one not accept as the highest manifestation of the Cosmos the power in the intense symbol of the Mother!
When the Tara was affirmed on Earth, the three rays of the Lords reverberated. These facets of cosmic fires can be seen on the Tara by a sensitive eye. These facets are so powerfully revealed that their radiance melts all discovered obstacles. One may truly say that the Radiant Image will give new understanding.
She Who taught OEC, The Mother of the World
The Mother of the Lords is not a symbol but a Great Manifestation of the Feminine Origin in which is revealed the spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha—She Who taught and ordained Them to achievement.
Fiery World
Lofty sublimation and the Subtle World HEART, 159
Even dogs are aware of the Subtle World, but people are unwilling to pay attention to reality. The Subtle World is a lofty sublimation of the earthly sphere. Fire is one of the basic manifestations in every process of sublimation. But if people are so far from accepting the idea of the Subtle World, what can one say about the Fiery World, where Fire is the very essence of all Existence? After the writings about the Heart, about the Subtle World, We will need to write about Fire, about the Fiery World. How far that World will be from the contemporary understanding of life! But a person who knows about the Subtle World will also want to ascend to the World of Fire.
Aspiration and striving HEART, 165
To understand the common aspiration means to construct the Temple of the New World. To strive and aspire, thereby nurturing each other, will in itself constitute an understanding of the Teaching. Such striving will pave the path to the Fiery World, but the seeker must have the courage to turn his eyes to Fire, to acknowledge it as his sole nurture.
Hearts of the warriors HEART, 380
Right now there is no one who can get by without courage. Only utter madness whispers that everything will fall into place of its own accord—that cannot happen! Being unable to govern by the basic principles, the dark forces have violated them; therefore, we must close ranks and go forward undivided in everything. The warriors should understand that the spiritual tension of the present time is no longer at the level of the Subtle World, but is already approaching the Fiery World. The Teacher is reminding us: not terror but a sense of the majestic should fill the hearts of the warriors of Armageddon.
The Bell center HEART, 510
One must educate the heart. One must fill up the Chalice. One must strive to the resonance of the “Bell”—the Brahmarandhra center. One must kindle the flaming wings of the Fiery World. From the heart we shall go onward to Fire—and we shall go soon!
The path of regeneration Fiery World 1, 50
Constancy is also a quality of Fire. Everywhere, under all circumstances, the essence of Fire is the same. Fire cannot be formed out of any elements, any compounds; one can only manifest Fire. Likewise it is possible to draw near to the Fiery World. The most astounding regenerations occur through fiery manifestations. The earthly world is regenerated only through Fire. People believe in the Light of Fire. People become blind because of Earth, and are regenerated through Fire. One can cite many examples of how Fire brings about world upheavals. Without the manifestations of Fire you cannot even enter upon a path of regeneration. Many will scoff at the mere word regeneration, yet even a snake renews its skin. Thus it is better consciously to approach the Fiery World.
Procrastination FW I, 54
I ask not to forget that the Fiery World does not tolerate procrastination. Affirming it in the consciousness is already a step of approach.
Fiery World and waves of influences FW I, 103
Of course, at times we are dealing with remote recollections, but there may also be cases of fiery illumination. It was thus in the case that you recalled. The Fiery World brings us flashes of illumination, similar to lightning flashes in the coarse manifestation of a thunderstorm. Just as storms always supply Earth with a purified store of prana, so does the Fiery World constantly pour out waves of influences. It is a pity that the receivers are few, but if one were to begin to exercise the consciousness for communion with the Fiery World, then such a receiver could become naturally affirmed. But the simplest for all worlds is to adhere firmly to Hierarchy.
Narcotics and unnatural attempts to evoke fire FW I, 120
The use of alcohol and opium are ugly attempts to approach the Fiery World. If Samadhi is a natural manifestation of Higher Fire, then the flame of alcohol is a destroyer of Fire. True, narcotics evoke illusions of a fiery approach, but actually they will remain for a long time as obstacles to the mastery of the true energy of Agni. Nothing brings such misery later, in the Subtle World, as do these unnatural attempts to evoke Fire without a fitting purification. One may imagine that in the Subtle World a drunkard not only is tormented by craving for alcohol but suffers still more from unnaturally manifested Fire, which, instead of strengthening him, consumes the tissues prematurely. The combustion of the subtle body is accomplished quite differently during its transition into the Fiery World; it bursts into flame like an outworn envelope, accompanied by a feeling of liberation. But, like everything in nature, this must be accomplished only in accordance with the basic law, and it does not tolerate violation.
The all-encompassing Fiery World FW I, 157
Toward what shall we strive, to the finite or the infinite? The earthly sojourn is of short duration, the Subtle and Mental Worlds are of fixed date, but the Fiery World is beyond dates; this means that one should strive toward it. In the worlds of limited sojourn the fiery armor is acquired. The earthly world is like an impasse—either ascent or destruction. Even the Subtle World will not satisfy a striving spirit; all the other lives are only preparations for the all-encompassing Fiery World. A weak spirit is terrified by the distance to the Fiery World, but the spirits in which ascent is innate can only rejoice. The physical forms are beautiful, but the music of the spheres is incomparable. Yet beyond this subtle illumination is displayed the Fiery Grandeur. Ozone here on Earth appears as a messenger from Above, yet it is the grossest manifestation of the atmosphere. The earthly azure is lofty, but it is like wool compared to the fiery radiance. Those who have entered the Fiery World cannot breathe the air of Earth. Nirvana is actually fiery ascent. In every Teaching we find a symbol of this fiery ascent. St. Sergius received the fiery sacrament. Thus, graphically is the sign of the higher possibility given. The time is coming and is already near when people will not know how to accept the fiery possibilities. In their confusion they will forget that fiery communion has been ordained. They will excel in counteracting, instead of being filled with, the power of Fire. Therefore I reiterate and remind about the necessity of fiery union. Many dangerous chemical combinations will cause consternation. Precisely the encumbrances in the Subtle World can indicate how sick the planet is. Since this danger has become obvious, it is Our duty to forewarn.
Manifestation of psychic energy FW I, 158
Psychic energy, that is to say, fiery energy, or Agni, is manifest in every living being. Everyone can discern in himself dense, subtle, and fiery elements. Wherever we sense a manifestation of psychic energy, there already is the fiery domain. From these fragments an entire fiery conception of the world can be formed. Each one, through attentive observation of the reflexes of his being, can note a great number of characteristics of the fiery domain. This should be observed, because in such manner we cease to think of the Fiery World as something abstract. Such a conception of the Fiery World is especially harmful, nor do all abstract interpretations assist evolution.
Devotion and the heart FW I, 209
Lacking straight-knowledge, who can imagine the reality of the Fiery World? But this quality must be cultivated with all devotion; and this devotion must be precisely in the heart, not on paper. Also, acceptance of the Fiery World proves courage, for any ignorant thought primarily rebels against the fires of the heart.
The Song of Fire FW II, 4
There are no shadows in the Fiery World. This is not difficult to imagine, because even upon earth it is possible if one arranges the sources of light properly. The luminosity of all parts of the Fiery World produces a continuous glow. Thus also is consciousness permanently awake, for there is no sleep. Such tension becomes possible when the inner fire completely corresponds to the cosmic one, but in full harmony the tension is not felt.
It is quite just to call the music of the spheres the Song of Fire. Are not the fiery vibrations concordant? And is not this resounding nurtured with radiations? Thus when we call Agni “the Keeper of the Gates” and understand the unutterable link, then we too resound. One may resound also here, if only for a moment, then all earthly habits become obsolete. Thus one must affirm in the heart all sparks of the Fiery World. May the earthly habits be replaced by the Fiery Truth.
Changes and prophecies FW II, 7
Even in popular books you read about the changes of climate, about the changes of continents and currents. Let there seem much inaccuracy, but the science of Luminaries is exact. Let it not be thought that the prophecies are erroneous, for they come from the Fiery World.
The living path FW II, 369
“We do not die, but change”—can one speak any more clearly about eternal life? “The wise man proceeds to Me by the Higher Path”—thus conclusively has been ordained the living path. Unjust is the observation that in the Covenants there is no mention of anything about the life of the Fiery World. There are many clear indications, but people evade them. Can it be possible that the element of Fire, continuously alive, can conform to the concept of death, of deadliness? Thus is it useful to meditate on the pathways to the Fiery World.
Laziness of thinking FW II, 389
Spiritual laziness is a very common retarding condition. One may encounter people quite capable spiritually, and yet at the same time, going absolutely backward from sheer laziness. Each one can see how the best possibilities are carried away in a whirlwind simply because of laziness of thinking. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World.
Thought allied with the Fiery World FW II, 398
People who aspire above the Subtle World toward the Fiery World are right. We continually mention the Subtle World, but with all means We direct to the Fiery World. A man who is prepared in his meditation for the Fiery World is even in the Subtle World uplifted to the Higher Spheres. We are all uplifted or we descend, and if our thought has been allied with the Fiery World there results a great magnetic attraction. And if our thought is confluent with Hierarchy, the bridge of great daring becomes real.
Love is the most creative principle FW II, 426
We repeat about the Fiery World. Should one contend with it or grow to love it? Can one struggle with that which fills all that exists? Will not such a conflict be a most senseless action? Will not love for the Fiery World provide a most powerful magnet? If in the earthly existence love is the most creative principle, the stronger it is in the Higher Worlds.
Torches from Earth to the Fiery World FW II, 467
Actually, Fire cannot remain in a state of immobility. When We speak about the spiral of ascent, We have in mind a fiery structure. The movement cannot be arrested, for this would be incompatible with spatial Fire. People attribute many properties to Fire, but the principal condition remains unobserved. Fiery Guidance is the basis of the resplendent element. It must be remembered that flame is directed upward, it cannot turn its arrow downward. So, too, the adherents of the Fiery World cannot go downward. If We observe a fall downward it means that Fire of the heart is drooping. Let there stand before you examples of radiant Fires! One can choose a beautiful affirmation through such Torches from the Earth to the Fiery World. Let us not droop, for this is unbecoming to Fire. Let us not belittle any fiery significance, nor tokens, which you have seen and felt. Let us assist friends to proceed flamingly, for non-affirmation of the Higher World is self-destruction. And let us consider the Fiery World as the most proximate, the most guiding, the most flaming. It is necessary to think about the Fiery World as our destiny.
Flights
Two kinds of flights of the subtle body LMG II, 188
The flights of the subtle body can be of two kinds: either it flows out of the feet and aimlessly wanders, or it passes through the upper nerve centers and flies upon spiritual missions. It is instantaneously transported across oceans, it teaches people, it imbues auras.
Flights are special missions SUP, 69
Urusvati knows about those close to Us who have gone to the far-off worlds. The ignorant may spitefully misinterpret these departures, and few will understand that the flights are special missions. It is hard to imagine that between the worlds there exist links of thought. It is not easy for man to detach himself from his earthly solidity and realize that the most important place is not here on Earth but in what he perceives as a void.
Flights in the subtle body and helping others SUP, 18
Urusvati, in her subtle body, continuously participates in Our help to humanity. Through their flights in the subtle body Our co-workers render so much help to people that no records are sufficient to contain it.
Flights and invisible battles; selfless flight is an act of faith and straight-knowledge SUP, 136
One can find ancient images that depict “heavenly” participants in earthly battles. Urusvati can testify how swiftly and safely she was able to fly amongst the combatants. You can imagine how often We participate in such earthly battles. We are invulnerable to human weapons, yet can suffer injuries from the hierophants of the dark forces, whose ruinous attacks fill space. Such invisible battles are not fairy tales. It is one thing to send a Ray from the Tower, but it is an entirely different thing to fly to participate in the righteous battle in space. Flights are possible even in the physical body, and, despite the sceptics, flights in the subtle body have often been proven.…
Selfless flight is already an act of faith and straight-knowledge. Urusvati voluntarily aspires to join the battle. Her motto is, “Be strong for victory.” One can participate many times in the battle, and We value each effort for the sake of Truth and Light.
Flights bring straight-knowledge LMG II, 226
Our experiments and flights bring straight-knowledge. And if the spirit’s subtle body prevents its penetrating farther than certain spheres, the illumination of the spirit contacts the most distant radiations of the Cosmos.
Astral flights, transmission of knowledge flights, and sleep—remembering flights SUP, 200
One might ask how knowledge was transmitted in ancient times, or how people of different nations could exchange information without a written language or other means of communication. Those who are aware of clairvoyance and astral flights can answer this question easily, but it would be difficult to explain such things to a narrow-minded person! . . .
The Thinker said, “Each man has within himself a potential force that can bring him into direct contact with the Highest World.…
“Beautiful symbols have been given to people but they treat them as superstition. They look at depictions of winged creatures and consider them to be fantasies. But does not each one of us soar? It does not matter whether the flights are made in the luminous or the dense body, they do take place, consciously or unconsciously. Sleep is a great gift of the gods, and opens the entrance into the Supermundane. Insomnia was always regarded as a punishment, because it deprived man of a natural communion. Friends, we must be grateful to the Higher Spirits, who allow us to have communion with Them.
“Man usually remembers only dimly his experiences during astral flights, but in the depth of his consciousness he preserves the precious treasures. I cannot claim that I am able to express in words everything that I experience, but, just as a mother feels within her body the first signs of her baby’s life, so can all people feel within themselves the accumulation of subtle observations.…
“Nevertheless, after experiencing the flight, We suffer upon the return to Our physical body. It is stifling, as though one were putting on a tight, uncomfortable garment. Thus, every experience is both beautiful and difficult.”
Flights in the subtle body require a broad expansion of ideas and no fear SUP, 113
Whoever rejects the idea of the Subtle World is preparing a miserable abode for himself. One must cultivate a broad expansion of ideas, for without it one cannot hope to have flights in the subtle body. A timid subtle body, even if it succeeds in leaving the physical body, will be terrified and will remain motionless. It is not easy to enter the Subtle World without fear, and to calmly observe and study.
Distant flights require daring; striving for flight in people on Earth defines the New Era SUP, 37
We travel on far-off worlds where We gather many lessons in fearlessness. The alien conditions of the planets’ unusual atmospheres can affect the heart of the visitor. Our Sister Urusvati knows the sensations of these distant flights. She knows the particularly difficult feeling upon the return of the subtle body. There are always complications and much courage is needed during these experiences. One should consult Our records of these distant flights to recognize the degree of daring they require.
A striving for flight has been awakened in the people of Earth. Some remember their dreams of daring, others now fly like birds, but in itself, the striving into the heights has put its mark upon this era. The Iron Bird was foretold long ago [Described by the Buddha.—Ed.]; this prediction defines the New Era.
Flights to the far-off worlds, to the higher spheres of the Subtle World, or up to the Fiery Realm and danger; need for preparation SUP, 129
Urusvati attempts to compare a flight to the far-off worlds to a flight into the higher spheres of the Subtle World or up to the Fiery Realm. Fundamentally, both flights are performed in the subtle body, although in different dimensions, and there is danger in both of them. A definite change of pressure is felt when approaching the far-off worlds. For example, let us remember what happened to Sister I., whose flights nearly tore the connecting cord. The dangers are even more grave when we prematurely attempt to contact the Fiery Worlds. The subtle body can be consumed if it has not been prepared by a lengthy, gradual approach.
Do not forget that a subtle body, even of high refinement, remains a material body, and is subject to laws which, though of a higher order, are nevertheless material.
Fiery phenomena, rare on the earthly plane, affect the human heart, and transform all the spheres that they touch. Such instantaneous transformations can cause an extraordinary shock against which the physical surroundings provide no protection. In other words, the fiery sword will burn through the physical sheath.
Only seldom are We able to be in touch with the Fiery World. Normally, these contacts occur through the corresponding spheres of the Subtle World, and in this way the law of goalfitness is obeyed. With the broadening of consciousness this sense of goalfitness is applied more intelligently.…
Also in flights goalfitness should be applied. There is no benefit in being burned before the Fiery Gates have opened.…
May the striving toward Our Spheres be a beautiful ascent!
Flights to the far-off worlds require mobility of the subtle body; flights and physical torpor SUP, 12
Urusvati can tell about the particular sensations that are experienced in the subtle body during flights to the far-off worlds. It is difficult to describe in earthly words these subtle sensations beyond the limits of the earthly sphere. One must experience such flights in order for the consciousness to accommodate these supermundane sensations. Among the Brothers such distant flights are taken with regularity. People also strive to the higher spheres, but unfortunately do not yet fully accept the mobility of the subtle body. Many experiments succeed, but only with great difficulty.…
Thus, for many manifestations one must have a mobile subtle body. Flights to the far-off worlds definitely require this mobility of the subtle body, which, in its tension, attains fieriness. This ability can be attained through many incarnations and ceaseless striving. Mobility cannot be acquired by force.
Our Sisters are especially successful in these flights, because the synthesis of the feminine nature is helpful. The flights are sometimes of long duration, but the Brotherhood knows how to safeguard the bodies that have been left behind.
What seems like physical torpor is often nothing but the effect of a distant flight. People often do not know how to care for someone in such a condition. In ancient times they would have been thought to have a “sacred” ailment, and people knew how to recognize the symptoms. We have many records of such experiences; in the infinitude of time and space such observations are without number. We record diligently each sensation, although radio waves and electric charges often impede Our observations.
Sensations experienced during and after flights into the Subtle World caused by the chemistry of the various spheres SUP, 387
Urusvati knows how diverse are the sensations experienced during and after flights into the Subtle World. Usually these sensations guide one to the Highest, yet at times they can be unpleasant and even painful.…
Why then do these sensations differ so greatly during contacts with the Subtle World? They should not be attributed to fluctuating moods, but are caused by the chemistry of the various spheres. Physicians should study and compare the statements of those who have experienced these flights and they will see that the sensations in the physical body correspond to the impressions derived from the various strata of the Subtle World. There may be confusing or even contradictory sensations, such as symptoms similar to those caused by poisoning. Evidence thus gathered indicates that the subtle body is not altogether free of physical characteristics.
The chemistry of different strata is varied, and as one approaches inhabited locations, their emanations can be felt more strongly. Even places that are not entirely negative can emit disordered emanations that cause pain to the physical body upon the return of the astral body. Thus, experiments with astral flights produce many different physical reactions. The time will come when such flights will be scientifically supervised, but every path of research is full of thorns.
The Thinker often sensed the separation of His astral body, and at such times He directed it mentally toward those spheres where He could learn something new.
Fohat
Fohat’s relationship to Parafohat, primary psychic energy, and Prana LHR II, 11 June 1937
Parafohat is the fundamental, or primary psychic energy in its highest cosmic aspect, and Fohat is its next aspect in the manifested Universe, the same psychic energy manifested as life force is diffused everywhere as PRANA. The time has come to bring into oneness the meaning of Primary Energy.
Fohat is cosmic electricity or Primary Energy LHR II, 1937
Fohat, as we know, is cosmic electricity, or the Primary Energy, which reveals itself in various stages on the plane of manifestation.
Fohat created through Materia Lucida INF I, 199
When the Creative Principle became manifest, Fohat created through Materia Lucida, and this granulation of Being carried life out into Space.
Agni Yoga, 144. “Fohat” as granulation of Primary Matter reaches earthly surface in form of sparks, both benevolent and destructive. As is known, Primary Matter itself—Materia Matrix—does not penetrate to the earthly sphere because of the whirling of the infected lower layers. But the so-called Fohat, which is the granulation of Primary Matter, can reach the earthly surface in the form of sparks and can even be discerned by some eyes when a ray of sunlight crosses the planetary ray, coloring the sparks according to the chemical composition of the ray.…
On the one hand, when they are recognized, the sparks of Fohat and the streams of Materia Lucida have a benevolent effect, for they imbue the spirit with an understanding of the necessity of evolution. On the other hand, being parts of the fiery element, they burn and can cause inflammation of the centers. The manifestations of the fiery element can be compared to the most intense colors of electrical discharges; but the electrical light-scale is limited, whereas the variegations of the light-sparks of Fohat are beyond imagination. The light of Fohat is comparable to that emanating from precious crystals. Nurturing the psychic energy, Fohat paves the way to the far-off worlds, whereas Materia Lucida weaves the strengthening of the consciousness. One strengthens, the other leads into the limitless ocean of perfectment.
Fohat is in everything; each spark is the essence of Be-ness INF I, 39
When the differentiation of the elements occurred, the cosmic force did not disunite itself. The manifestation of heterogeneous cosmic fires is but one rotation on the wheel of Fohat. Fohat is in everything, and various manifestations carry its expression. Urusvati knows the myriads of sparks of Fohat when the sparks of Materia Matrix fill the space. Each spark is the essence of Be-ness. Each particle is the essence of various forms. Each atom breathes through Fohat. Fohat and its sparks are one; likewise one is the Universe in all its forms.
Fohat is atomic energy HIER, 236
By this channel we approach Fohat, or atomic energy.
Fohat assists the Cosmic Magnet, the protection of the Fohatic network FW III, 273
Fohat penetrates all the manifestations with which life is saturated. Precisely into the spiritual manifestations are sparks of Fohat drawn, for the Cosmic Fire saturates all identical affirmations. Therefore contiguity with the current of the Cosmic Magnet attracts sparks of Fohat. These fiery assistants affirm each protective action. Just as the protective network acts around the body, so also acts the Fohatic net. The bond between the protective network and the Fohatic consists of the same fiery spirals which emanate from the depths of the centers. Indeed, the Fohatic network is that magnetic body which the spirit, through powerful striving and tension, weaves around all manifestations which it wishes to guard. Thus is the space being cemented with each tense action which goes along with the Cosmic Magnet.
Fohat is Divine Love LHR II, 30 July 1935
And now with regard to divine Love, what else can it be but the Great Principle, or the beginning of attraction, or affinity, or that very Fohat in its differentiation as Divine Love (Eros), the electric power of affinity and sympathy, allegorically manifested in the attempt to combine the pure spirit, which is a ray inseparable from the One or Absolute, with the soul. These two form the monad in man, whereas in nature it is the first link between the eternally unconditional and the manifested.
The magnet of the heart attracts sparks of Fohat and fierily creates FW III, 274
Therefore, the flaming heart can affirm each manifestation. For the revealed magnet of the heart attracts sparks of Fohat. Hence the heart, which creates in the name of Cosmic Right, has that powerful force, and gathers together sparks of Fohat and arrays with them those manifestations which are intensified for creativeness. This magnet of the fused heart creates on all planes. Therefore Our Heart creates so fierily. It is the heart which can contain each affirmed degree of Fire. Such a heart can be affirmed only by Cosmic Right. The Heart which realizes Cosmic Right has all the Fires.
Electricity is the grossest form of Fohat; the heart is a conductor for subtle Fohat HEART, 291
Of course, you know that so-called electricity represents the grossest form of the visible energy of Fohat. But when the accumulator—the purified heart—acts as a conductor for the manifestation of the subtle Fohat, then light of a special quality may issue from any surface. Fohat forms strata everywhere; to demonstrate this, all you need is an apparatus of sufficient sensitivity. Only the heart can act as such an accumulator. Of course, this cannot be an easy task when the heart has to assimilate a multitude of energies—everything from a tiger to Fohat!
Thought is the highest quality of Fohat LHR II, 16 August 1937
Fohat, or cosmic electricity, is the foundation of all the electrophorous manifestations, and among them thought will be the highest quality of this energy.
Fohat animates everything in Nature; spiritual magnetism corresponds to sparks of Fohat FW III, 271
It is not blood that can be squeezed out of a stone, but a spark of Fohat, which lives in and animates everything in Nature. And in the spiritual World is the same law. But with the gradual growth of conscious cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet, the spirit acquires that fiery magnetism which corresponds to sparks of Fohat. Nothing of physical psychism has anything in common with this spiritual magnetism. Indeed, the lofty experience of Agni Yoga results in this spiritual magnetism. So powerful is the action of such magnetism that the thought of such an Agni Yogi, by attracting sparks of Fohat out of space, creates through the Will of the Sender. On the path to the Fiery World the attraction of the spirit is a great creative power.
Sparks of Fohat coming from the mouth and eyes FW I, 420
Sparks and other manifestations of light produce much of the connective tissue with the Subtle World. One can even notice streams of sparks issuing from the mouth and eyes when the fiery tension is strong. It can be asked whether these are electrical phenomena. In answer one must say they are rather phenomena of Fohat, which are related to the energy of the Fiery World.
Fohat as omnipresent Fire FW III, 268
Fohat, as actually omnipresent Fire, is hardly understood.…
The ignorant are astonished that the Subtle World can be chaotic; but one should ponder as to how sparks of Fohat remain not fecundated, and how many forces remain either unapplied or distorted.
Sparks of Fohat influenced by fiery consciousness resist spatial assaults FW III, 276
The sparks of Fohat line up into various extended threads and channels of transmission upon which subtle energies can be directed into space. Sparks of Fohat influenced by the fiery consciousness respond and collect together, for they are thus saturated with the fiery emanations of spirit and heart. These currents can resist all spatial assaults, for they are intensified by a fiery will. It has been said, “He who raises the sword perishes by the sword.” Precisely, not the sword of the spirit, but the destructive sword whose name is the malign striving of selfhood. Truly, the sparks of Fohat can resist this sword. Where there is the crude physical sword, there is also disaster. But lofty and invincible is the sword of the spirit, for with it abide the Heavenly Forces.
Characteristics of those able to see and accept “Fohat” AY, 403
You know how difficult it is to see Fohat, how the cumulative efforts of many years are required for one to be able to see this energy. But what will a weak spirit say when he learns that beyond Fohat is Para-Fohat, which in turn is nourished by Pan-Fohat! These energies can fill only the strongest consciousness with rejoicing and with love.
Few are the trusted builders who with self-denial accept the thoughts coming from space into the chalice of their hearts. They are not frightened of being scorched by the fires of the far-off worlds. They do not resent bearing the burden of anguish caused by surrounding imperfection. They are approached by the super-radiant fires of space and exchange thought with the sparks of spatial consciousness, silently kindling thoughts and answering questions.
The importance of Urusvati experiencing “Fohat” AY, 145
Having finished with the semi-material world, we then approached cosmic clairvoyance and clairaudience. Using the opened centers of Sister Urusvati, rays of different kinds and the structure of the most subtle substances could be shown. Thus we approached the realization of far-off worlds, which is close to the element of fire and therefore dangerous. That is why a period of treatment with cold was needed. The results were brilliant—because of having achieved the so-called prismatic sight, it became possible to perceive the granulation of Fohat without undue shock to the organism.
Why is it important to experience the manifestation of Fohat? The granulation of this finest energy is at the basis of cosmic condensations. This means that it is precisely Fohat that is the father providing the impetus for the formation of new spatial bodies. He who attains knowledge of the far-off worlds will feel the strength and beauty of the crystals of Fohat. This is a difficult experience, and We rejoice for Urusvati, because the physical body is rarely capable of assimilating the finest energies.
Fohat is the subtlest fiery energy; it can burn and cause death LHR I, 20 April 1935
Fohat is the subtlest fiery energy, and if it contacts an unprepared organism it may burn and cause torturous fiery death. I myself saw Fohat with my physical eyes, and was full of wonder at the splitting of the sun rays into millions of luminous sparks of Fohat. Afterwards I suffered a slight singeing of the centers. Likewise, I saw the crystal of Materia Lucida. All this was shown to me by the Great Teacher. I also was twice on the verge of fiery death, and was saved by the Rays of the Great Teacher. But this degree of experience is rather rare and one has to go through the preparatory degrees of fiery manifestation, otherwise an inopportune death would result. When the right moment comes for the assimilation of the higher fiery energies, the events of life are so arranged that the disciple comes to the right place where such experience can be given. If a disciple is ready, nothing can prevent him from receiving what is well deserved. As it is said in the Teaching, “each one will allot to himself his share.”
Forgiveness
Have tolerance and forgiveness SF, 210
But tolerance is most important, for nobody is perfect. We should forgive small hindrances, for they may grow into large benefits. And when we see small harm done to the enterprise, we should have a broader perspective and tolerance, forgiving and remembering that these are our coworkers, and we can cast them out only in the case of obvious betrayal.
Take for instance, Chahemb[ula]. He had nothing but hate for E.I. until he entered the Temple of Maitreya; then he came up to her and asked for her forgiveness, and she told him something that caused him to drive out his possessor and to change. That was done not through the will of the Teacher but through the will of Chah[embula] himself, [with] the right circumstances and all the right words said by E.I.
Understanding that it takes time AUM, 340
Many of the most beautiful concepts have been perverted. All-forgiveness resounds beautifully, but people have contrived to make it into the monstrous form, “The Higher Forces forgive all,” thus making all crimes permissible. However, the matter lies not in forgiveness, which is quite possible, but in outliving that which has been committed. Just is the law of spatial healing. An inflicted wound requires medical treatment. Self-cure requires time, because the torn tissue must be mended. The best consonance of Aum can contribute to the healing of the tissue. But all the consonances of color and aroma can be of help, only if psychic energy admits such cooperation.
Forgiveness needs reformation of life AUM, 47
Man prays for forgiveness, yet fails to alter his manner of living. Man bewails his misfortune, but does not abandon a single habit which brought him into his state of sorrow. Just praying for forgiveness has no meaning if it is not accompanied by reformation of life. It is not sorrow but hypocrisy when the Higher Wisdom is burdened by self-pity. Equally meaningless is enforced prayer. As long as people do not comprehend the significance of the link with the Higher World, they only blaspheme by the insincerity of their prayers. One cannot lie before Truth, nor conceal anything in the face of all-pervading Light. Moreover, why conceal that which is sacred and justified by the heart? The bond with the Higher World will be attractive when the heart affirms its own judgment.
Karma and forgiveness BRO, 445
Around the concept of forgiveness there is a great lack of understanding. One who has forgiven someone assumes that he has accomplished something out of the ordinary, whereas he has merely preserved his own karma from complications. The forgiven one thinks that all has been ended, but, of course, karma remains ahead of him. True, the forgiving one did not intervene in the karma of the forgiven one and thus has not made it more burdensome, but the very law of karma remains with both participants. The Lords of Karma can alter this to a certain extent if the fire of purification flashes out brightly, but such a flame cannot easily be set alight.
One cannot be free of karma with simple forgiveness and bribery LHR I, 12 September 1934
And now, what is the greatest sin of the church? The fact that during the centuries the church has inculcated into its adherents a sense of irresponsibility. From childhood people have been taught that a person can commit the worst crimes and yet (if he goes to confession and the priest grants forgiveness) be relieved of all burden. This process of shedding sins for a fee can go on and on, save that progressively perhaps the sinner is charged higher and higher fees. Why not sin, when forgiveness can be bought with coin? How many churches have been built and founded on the tears of orphans! Precisely for the erection of the great cathedrals, from what sources has the money most often come? How many candles, lit in front of the Sacred Images, were placed there by the hands of traitors? Verily, as it is said, “Great would be the venality of Christ if He were ready to conceal treachery for a candle! Such candles are abominations. Christ does not need such devotees; do not their candles besmirch the sacred vestments?”
What lack of comprehension in the prayer “I, undeserving priest, by the power given to me by God, now forgive thy sins”! Yes, the forgiveness granted to the repentant sinner in exchange for his money is the greatest crime. The bribery of Divinity with gold—is it not worse than the worst forms of fetishism? This dreadful question must be discussed from every angle. Verily, this hideous ulcer is spread all over the world, in all religions. Thus, in Tibet, there is a gang of robbers called gollocks, who believe in lamaism, a religion just as distant from the Covenants of Buddha as our church is from the Teaching of Christ. These gollocks go to Lhassa annually on pilgrimage to pray for the forgiveness of their crimes. On this particular journey they abstain from robbing the helpless population because they hope to be received by the high priests of their sect. But after receiving full forgiveness for their crimes upon payment of money, they give full freedom to debauchery and return to their practices of robbery, with even more violence, whenever they can. Has not their guilt been taken from them, and may they not purify themselves again the following year?
The church, forgiveness, and bribery LHR I, 9 July 1935
You ask whether it is right or wrong to forgive sins. I have answered this same question in another of my letters, where I have quoted the words of the Teaching. “To absolve a repentant sinner for a fee—is it not the most heinous crime?” In the same letter I stated that such remission is one of the most terrible evils of modern spiritual upbringing, precisely because being able to obtain such forgiveness under the powerful and sole protection of the church has thrust into the consciousness of people from early childhood the ruinous sense of irresponsibility. Due to certain considerations of local conditions I would suggest that from school age the importance of personal responsibility be advocated in simple and reasonable words. Children in school should be taught to be responsible for every motive, every thought, every deed. They should be given also a clear idea of the meaning and significance of their existence. From this will come the understanding of the necessity to fulfil the obligations of life. Such concepts should be laid into the foundation of the upbringing of the young generation.
Gates
Gates and ascending the heights to man’s own true treasure AUM, 536
In hot weather people on Earth move to the mountains. Similarly, man can ascend the heights and make this ascent with extreme joy. Refined psychic energy helps to familiarize him with the new surroundings. It also attracts the best Guides. It is called Magnet, Bridge, Gates, and Treasure, by all the best names, in order that man may be impressed with his own true treasure.
All Great Teachers are Gates to the Spirit LHR I, 22 March 1935
All the Great Teachers, who have appeared in various nations and countries under different Images, are the Gates to the Spirit.
Devotion and gratitude to Hierarchy open the Gates HIER, 273
Only when a spark of devotion to Hierarchy burns in the heart will one find the Gates open. Only gratitude to the Teacher can reveal the entrance to the Gates.
The fiery requirement for arriving at the ordained Gates FW III, 106
To be affirmed in the heart upon the Lord is the first condition on the path to the Fiery World. It is impossible to arrive at the ordained Gates without this fiery requirement. Of course, Guidance must be recognized in spirit and heart, for the acceptance of the Hand of the Lord is alone insufficient without devoting the heart to the Lord.
Service and opening the Great Gates FW III, 7
I give this farewell bidding to the disciple: “Let thy prayer be—‘Thee, O Lord, I shall serve in everything, always and everywhere. Let my path be marked by the attainment of selflessness.’” When the disciple realizes in his heart the joy of the path, a path which knows no friction because all is transformed in the joy of Service, then it is possible to open before him the Great Gates.
The path of ascent is divided into seven Gates LHR I, 26 April 1934
The theme “And we open the Gates” should be expanded. Try to picture the whole path of ascent divided into seven Gates, and point out in sequence the qualities which should be developed for the unlocking of these Gates. If not for all the seven, then at least for four of them.
How to open the first four Gates and ignite the fires of the centers of knowledge AY, 163
Let Agni Yoga lead on the path of building the flame, a process equivalent to the unending creation of cosmic formations. This most synthesizing Yoga exacts an obligation to construct one’s entire life in accordance with a discipline that is externally imperceptible. If this essential discipline is not seen as chains, but is perceived as the joy of responsibility, we can consider the first Gates open. When cooperation with the far-off worlds is embraced, then will the second Gates be unbarred. And when the foundations of evolution are understood, the bolts will fall from the third Gates. And finally, when the superiority of the densified astral body has been recognized, then will the locks of the fourth Gates fall away. Together with this ascent the fires of the centers of knowledge are ignited, and amidst the lightning bolts of the subtlest energies, straight-knowledge unfolds. Cherish, then, the fire of knowledge and guard the growing power.
Mediumship closes the Gates; devotion to the Teaching of Living Ethics opens the Gates LHR II, 24 May 1936
Therefore I shall once more remind you that only he who has completely purified his heart and his mental body from all earthly dross is able to enter the Holy of Holies of Yoga. Without this purification, no pranayama, will help one to reach even the first gates of true knowledge. Pranayama can develop mediumship, which would close the Gates.…
I rejoice with all my heart at your devotion to the Teaching of Living Ethics, for only through this can we achieve the opening of the Gates. I am also happy to hear what you say about your other co-workers. Let them temper their spirit through the achievements of every day. Let each labor, even the most monotonous and tiresome, be improved in its quality. The path of discipleship is full of thorns and hardships, mainly because of our old habits and attachments. Therefore, only the firm and fearless ones, those who have burned their selfhood in the fire of self-denial, will reach the destined Gates.
They create an agitation of the waters so needed for the advance of consciousness. Therefore, each one striving for knowledge achieves tranquility of spirit amid storm and stress. Let us not remain in ignorance when knowledge is knocking at all gates.
Overcoming faults is opening the Supermundane Gates SUP, 825
Everyone can overcome his bad habits and thus ignite the fires of the heart. Overcoming one’s faults was called in antiquity the opening of the Supermundane Gates.
Qualifications for opening the Fiery Gates. Ahamkara FW I, 602
is the high state of the fiery seed when it can already affirm itself without egoism. Thus the Fiery Gates are opened when not only is egoism burned away but a worthy evaluation of self is achieved. Only then can the spirit verily bring its sole heritage to the altar of Light.
The energy of thought is the deciding factor in opening gates AUM, 95
People also fail to understand which energy serves as the deciding factor. In all the cosmic amplitudes the basic factor is thought; it can alter karma, it can determine dates, it opens gates, and it can close them.
The first gates to the transformation of the World will be opened by the broadening of consciousness SUP, 796
How can the complex process of broadening the consciousness begin if people close the gates to higher knowledge?
Man must declare to himself, “I want to broaden my consciousness!” Only a free will can create a powerful magnet. “I want and I can.” Thus will man open the first gates to the transformation of the World. But the passionate wish must be tempered with patience, for many processes take time. Such a task can be accomplished only by one who has dedicated himself to the service of humanity.
The key to the Gates of the Fiery World FW III, 307
Refinement of the spirit is the key to the Gates of the Fiery World.
The gates are opened by the tremor of sensitiveness LMG II, 330
Outside the window sounded a call. One worker ignored it with “Don’t disturb me, I am busy!” Another promised to come but forgot. A third came after his work was finished, but the place was already empty. A fourth was set atremble at the call, and, putting aside his tools, went forth at once with, “Here I am!” This is called the tremor of sensitiveness.
Only this tremor, lit by the consciousness day and night, leads to spirit-knowledge. Over and above the reason, the gates are opened by a tremor which is even audible to human apparati.
If you are unable to suppress within yourself this tremor of sensitiveness—good for you!
Fiery tremor of the heart opens the Gates to all attainments FW III, 155
Of all the subtle energies the most receptive is the energy arising from the heart. The current which is united with the Fire of space must have radiation from the heart.… Actually, when the heart beats in unison with the Cosmos all currents can be united through Fire. Therefore, nothing compulsory can replace the fiery tremor of the heart. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for this palpitation which opens the Gates to all attainments.
The joy of beauty prepares one for the gates of the Fiery World FW I, 638
Even in the flowers of Earth, in the plumage of birds, and in the wonders of the heavens, one can find that very joy which prepares one for the gates of the Fiery World. Chiefly, one must not be dead to beauty. Where can one find a better setting than beauty for devotion, for aspiration, for indefatigability?
Feeling will bring us to the Fiery Gates FW I, 207
The root of feeling is its boundlessness. Thus, one can understand why I speak about the approach and constant deepening of feeling. Consider that the fiery approach knows no boundaries—it is beyond our dimensions! . . . Thus, one can conjoin oneself with thought about Infinity. But, as we agreed, substance is feeling and vice versa. Thus, let us begin to comprehend feeling as Infinity. In other words, feeling will bring us to the Fiery Gates.
The tension of the fiery gates and proving true courage SUP, 516
The state of vigilance refines the organism, but one must also experience the tension that occurs when one is before the fiery gates; only by this test does man prove his true courage. Wisdom is courageous, for it is based on this test. No one can make claims for himself until he has stood before the Fiery Forces. Thus, one must be ready for the possibility of higher manifestations and love them. Negligence about this is a retreat into darkness.
Daring and Fire enters the Gates FW II, 106
Let us approach the most difficult, before which all former difficulties will appear as blissful moments. The most difficult is the blessing of the Fiery World. This entry is so difficult that it seems that not even our minutest cell can endure this World of ecstasy. It has been said that when all covering has fallen away and only the radiance of daring remains, then the resplendent Fire enters the Gates, there being no admittance for the body. But in order to kindle such daring, let us preserve ecstasy in the face of the most difficult.
The great exertion of constant rhythmic work opens the Gates FW I, 379
The lama says, “One should pray each day, otherwise it is better not to pray at all.” And fundamentally you know that this is so. Actually, one should preserve the higher vibrations, while not losing the connecting rhythm. You know the value of constant rhythmic work. You know to what an extent such great exertion opens the Gates.
General Good
General Good and qualities needed LMG II, 312
I shall specify the qualities distinctive in those seeking the Common Good. First—constancy of striving. Second—ability of containment, for poor is he who denies but the seeker of truth is worthy to work for the General Good. Third—ability to labor, because the majority do not know the value of time. Fourth—the desire to help, without prejudices and without usurpation. Fifth—renouncement of personal property and the acceptance for safekeeping of the fruit of the creativeness of others. Sixth—expulsion of fear. Seventh—display of vigilance amidst darkness.
The General Good and lower influences AY, 512
If you want to find out who is subject to lower influences, propose an action of General Good at a meeting. You may be sure that those who object, have not been freed from dead matter.
General Good and victory AY, 616
Attain and conquer. You do not conquer for yourself; your victory is important for the General Good.
Hierarchy and the General Good HIER, (preamble)
Hierarchy is not coercion it is the law of the Universe. It is not a threat, but the call of the heart and a fiery admonition directing toward the General Good.
General Good and selfishness BRO, 213
From wherever good may come, let it not be rejected. The step of evolution must incorporate containment. And the good, too, must not be one combined with selfishness. Such a lower degree of good must be replaced by a higher. There is so much joy in one’s feeling when one can be exhilarated at the good of one’s neighbor. But there is so much darkness in a personal appropriation of the General Good. Let the cruel ponder about what has been said.
Perfectment and the General Good SUP, 51
We encourage all perfectment, because in it is contained the General Good. We have dedicated Ourselves to the Great Service and We summon to it all those who can help the unknown sufferers.
General Good and Service SUP, 267
Urusvati knows the many different ways in which Service is interpreted. For some it is a life preserver, for others a millstone around the neck. Some understand the practical value of Service, but for others it is just a vague abstraction. Between these two extremes there exist many different approaches, among which people aimlessly grope.
Very few accept the fullness of Service in its vitality and its achievements. These few know how the steps of Service have been formed and are ready to carry the living word wherever it will serve the General Good. Such heroes are ready to renounce the comforts of life in order to be able to offer inspiration to others. These few realize that, in addition to making scientific discoveries, it is necessary to unearth the spiritual treasures. Now, when multitudes of people are hurriedly shifting and seeking, it is especially difficult for mankind to reconcile material progress with higher spiritual values. The present age resembles a certain period of Atlantis, when the Atlanteans, too, could not find the necessary balance. But today people are aware of this discord, and this gives Us hope that the most vital nations will find the needed equilibrium.
We see where the idea of synthesis can be assimilated. It will be found not where the pendulum of life is dead, but only where it swings fully. There the significance of the General Good is well understood, and it is known that Good can come only from Good. Although this formula is not yet uttered, it nevertheless is ripening in the depths of the consciousness, and this is very important.
Urusvati is justifiably amazed to see that people enjoy the comfort of the General Good, yet do not strive to work for it. These walking corpses only prepare a grave for themselves! Where and when will they see the usefulness of the Common Good? It is service, first of all, that opens the path to realization of the Common Good. Neither garb nor ritual, but only service to humanity, is required.
Words about cooperation have been uttered for many centuries, and the ideals usually outran the material possibilities. But now people have found many useful applications, and the time has come when it is necessary to think about the General Good.
The Thinker liked to say in jest, “I would like to know for whom we have just finished our dinner, for whom we have replenished our strength. If it was only for ourselves it would not have been worth eating!”
General Good benefits all SUP, 488
Urusvati knows that the concept of good must be taught in special ways. Schools teach courses on many subjects, but if they were to announce a course about good the students would try to avoid it! The good must be taught unobtrusively by infusing it into all subjects.
Some may argue that the concept of general good does not exist, because what is good for one is bad for someone else. Those who judge superficially will speak this way, for they only scratch the surface of events and are unable to look into the depths of things. The idea of good is unalterable in its essence. The heart will point out the essence of good.
General Good and thought SUP, 611
Everyone can think about the whole of mankind. Many obstacles caused by human conventionalities will be wiped away by these benevolent currents. We harken to mental sendings. We rejoice when We hear thoughts of General Good. We are saddened when We sense that a thought sent is colored by bias. Everyone should try to eject such abhorrent impulses. Like snakes, they coil around the heart and suffocate it.
Do you notice how a sudden feeling of suffocation happens? Perhaps a suffocating thought flew in from somewhere. But We shall gather all signs that lead to the General Good, to unknown friends.
General Good and divisivenes Letters of Helena Roerich I, (17 December 1929)
We must welcome all the dear ones, close in spirit; but all the destroying ones, those who bring division, must be either driven away or put in their places. We labor and create not for self-aggrandizement, not for individual personalities, but for the great General Good.
The majesty of the plan of the General Good Letters of Helena Roerich I, (17 August 1930)
Let us attentively and carefully carry out the given tasks; let us strive to understand all the majesty of the plan of the General Good and our own responsibility. Let us put into the foundation all the given confirmations of the last ten years. Gather together and read them with all your heart. Everybody’s place was clearly indicated because only in such a way could there be achieved the greatest and the most beneficial results.
General Good and self-denial Letters of Helena Roerich I, (3 December 1930)
My heart is longing to see growth of understanding of the Teaching; growth of sincere striving, free from any expectation of reward; growth of self-denial; the offering of practically everything for the benefit of the General Good; growth of a correct approach to entrusted work; and, above all, growth of the sense of co-measurement. It must be understood that one may exhaust oneself in action and tension; but, without commensurability, action and tension will result in an accomplishment similar to that of a squirrel which runs continuously in the same circle. Action not balanced by commensurability, action without the creative fire of the heart, will never create a worthy step.
General Good and the Guru LHR I, 17 Dec 1930
You must remember that the Guru has not a single personal thought; absolutely everything is directed and given to the service of the General Good. Therefore, the one who alters the indication, or allows himself to doubt, should lay the blame on himself. All that is done in a halfway manner will bring halfway results. We know that a full dose of a salutary medicine brings life, while but one-half gives only temporary relief which may end in death. Hence, let us accept completely the precious indications, in order not to lose a single bit of life-giving energy. Complete obedience to the indications and the precise execution of them gives health and leads to great victory, to great Light. In ancient times obedience was a step toward the next ordainment. The one who was unable to realize entirely the discipline of obedience could never reach the higher degrees. Only the one who knew how to obey and to execute could take great responsibility and understand all the immutableness of the order.…
But drive away petty thoughts. Avoid belittling because the belittling of the entrusted work is equal to the belittling of your Teacher, which would be traitorous and would injure the foundations on which your own welfare as well as the General Good is based. Drive away all doubts, for where there is doubt there is an arresting of the development of consciousness. The one who doubts, who does not trust, cannot hope for the confidence of the Teacher. Therefore, it is impossible for him to move ahead.
General Good and Will Letters of Helena Roerich I, (15 January 1931)
I shall answer the questions about service. Service to the Hierarchy of Light is service to the General Good. Of course, striving to the General Good opens the gates of higher knowledge and Service. But I would like you to realize clearly what qualities you must first of all develop in yourself for advancement on the path of Service. Many people are dreaming about the General Good and even are ready to work for it as long as it does not interfere with their habits and prosperity. But true service to the General Good, which leads to the gates of the Stronghold of Light, requires sacrifice and complete disdain for everything personal, in other words, the complete abandonment of selfhood. When the consciousness is broadened, when all feelings and comprehension are refined, the law of sacrifice will be accepted as the highest achievement. There will be no room for self-pity, fear for the future, offenses and envy because with every breath will sublimity, beauty, and the highest joy of service be realized.…
Let us ardently strive to fulfil the saving Will, which leads us toward the envisioned service of the General Good!
Goal-Fitness
Improving life by goal-fitness AY, 48
There is an urgent need to prepare the pilgrims to understand the Teaching. The simplest act of improving life will help them to follow this unusual path. Usefulness will lead them to a search for beauty. Life itself will reveal the requirements of goal-fitness. A simple explanation of a task can lend confidence to its fulfillment. Thus, will they find the easier, speedier, more useful ways of approach.
Goal-fitness as a single direction AY, 51
It is right to remember that work with Us has but a single direction — that of co-measurement and goal-fitness. The one who betrays his path is simply bereft of these qualities, and his fate is like that of a kitten at sea.
Joy of the New World and stern goal-fitness AY, 94
Striving for knowledge, gain the realization of the Teacher. Truly, reverence for the Teacher is the panacea, even for physical ailments.
There is greater difficulty when one’s centers are open, for each breath of the old world brings illness and only the breeze of true evolution can restore health. Therefore, do not wrap yourself in the old world; attract the young ones to the joy of the New World. In all there is joyous, yet stern goal-fitness.
Relinquishing desires and the path of goal-fitness AY, 259
Many concepts should be considered in the light of yoga. Can one live without desire when even the spirit is incarnated by desire? Desires are like sparks igniting motion. Then what does it mean to say that a yogi is free of desire? Let us take the precise meaning of the words: a yogi is free, not from desires as such but from their burden. He knows himself to be free because he is not a slave to desire. On the path of goal-fitness, a yogi, applying co-measurement, relinquishes desires in the name of the most essential. This ability to change easily is at the core of the yogi’s liberation. Nothing hinders his progress.
At the base of creativeness lies goal-fitness INF I, 400
The goal-fitness of cosmic creation extends over all manifestations of constructiveness. Hence, at the base of the creativeness of Fire lies goal-fitness. When the flame of the center is evoked, a new function is always outlined. Thus, each kindling carries its own special predestination. Hence, each kindling is affirmed by its predestined assertion. Thus, each flaming aspiration leads to one’s destination. Therefore, rest is very much needed. The currents are greatly strained. The cosmic instability and the planetary equilibration result in the discharge of unharmonized currents. These currents inevitably reflect upon the sensitive organism.
Striving and goal-fitness INF II, 317
Adherence to the Cosmic Magnet imparts intense striving to the spirit. Human creativity proceeds along the channel of striving. Existence demands a realization of the qualities of strivings. Thus, each possibility can manifest only through goal-fitness. With goal-fitness as a basis, man can formulate the reason of existence. Matter is affirmed in manifested form through the spirit of man; thus, cause and effect establish the reason of existence.
The work of goal-fitness for the power of the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 494
All laws which lead to confirmation of the shifting are based upon the Common Good. Each new energy is projected into space for the acquiring of a creative quality. Energies are thus propelled from chaos, and each cosmic current can bestow creativeness. The shifting is confirmed only by the principle of the Cosmic Magnet. There where the power of the Cosmic Magnet functions, goal-fitness is at work. Hence, it may be affirmed that when the old is being replaced by the new the cosmic goal-fitness applies vital laws.
Building in succession with goal-fitness HIER, 164
In cosmic creativeness everything is built upon succession, since the roots of each structure are held by the law of Hierarchy. Each task and plan is built in goal-fitness, and they are affirmed by the great plan of evolution. Thus, all Our affirmations bring beneficent manifestations. Only attraction to the Chain of Hierarchy can reveal the path to Infinity. Thus, the power of blending verily rules the world.
Goal-fitness needed on the path to the Fiery World FW II, 160
One may apprehend through many examples how wisely are distributed the Hierarchic forces of advancement. You yourselves see how a Worker, revered by you, remained in the Ashram because His spiritual forces were ablaze near the hearth of accumulations. Only the ignorant think that from earthly considerations alone He did not come out into the field of battle. Everyone who has any conception of spiritual forces will agree that only their conscious application will be wise. Thus, let us realize goal-fitness; it is needed immeasurably on the path to the Fiery World.
Goal-fitness and the joy of prayers AUM, 113
Prayer must be joyful, for communion with the Higher World will actually be full of ecstasy and solemnity. But such joy will be a special wisdom. It is possible only through realization of goal-fitness. It will be salutary through fullness of trust. It resounds with courage when the path is one.
Service of Light by realization of goal-fitness SUP, 175
Urusvati knows the ways in which cultural activities are ridiculed and abused. Of course, you also know this, but I stress it once more because the Great Pilgrim was constantly asked why the best deeds are rejected by people.
He trained His disciples to bear insults with courage, and said, “Darkness battles with light in an effort to preserve its identity. We may fear darkness, but darkness also fears us. Can Light ever be reconciled with darkness? Can one serve darkness and at the same time be a Light-bearer?” Thus, the Teacher illustrated that one cannot serve two principles.
He impressed upon the minds of His disciples that each one must contribute to the Service of Light by personal discipline. Such an idea of service cannot be understood without the realization of goal-fitness, and such a concept can be realized only when the spirit is aware of its goal. Courage and wisdom come from the same source of goodness.
Perfectment in Cosmos and goal-fitness LHR II, 10 December 1936
There is infinite perfectment in Cosmos, based on the law of goal-fitness and the leading Principle of the Hierarchy of Light, or Jacob’s Ladder! Were it otherwise, chaos would have devoured the Universe long ago. Indeed, everything positive is in the leading Principle. There is no such thing as eternal damnation, nor is there eternal bliss as it is understood by the majority. There are only periods of this or that duration in full conformity with the accumulations of the spirit. In Cosmos there exist only perpetual movement and diversity. Beautiful is the path of limitless perfectment!
God
The greatest God of all people LHR II, 28 May 1937
The time has come to indicate that the greatest God of all peoples is the One Living God in Nature, the Only Universal Divinity—the God of Unfailing Law, the God of Just Recompense, but indeed not of Arbitrary Mercy. Verily, this hope for undeserved Higher Mercy probably serves as the strongest stimulus for repeated crimes.
God is a Spirit LHR I, 12 December 1934
Neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.
Precepts AY, 58
To express the qualities of God, humanity has invented many terms. Each new concept lengthens the thread of knowledge. There are no gates in the East upon which the Name of the Highest Concept is not inscribed. Truly, one cannot enter the regions of the East without knowledge. Let us not forget that upon the very stones the East has carved out its precepts.
God is all-embracing LHR II, 25 May 1936
Your definition of God is correct. Verily, one has to show that the true concept of God is all-embracing. “In him we . . . move, and have our being.” If the concept of Infinity exists, then, indeed, God is that Infinity. Therefore, all discussions about Him must inevitably limit Him. All we can do is to bow before this Unutterable Power and Beauty with profound reverence and the highest joy of the heart and strive with jubilant spirit to this Mystery of Mysteries of the Great Infinity. Indeed, the path of the approach to God is infinite.
The highest Hierarchic Principle FW I, 628
The loss of religion has shaken the movement forward. Without God there is no path. Call Him what one will, the highest Hierarchic Principle must be observed, otherwise there is nothing to adhere to. Thus, one must understand how the upward aspiration of people’s wills surrounds the planet like a protective net.
The God of Love LHR II, 2 July 1937
At the basis of all Creation lies a great impulse, or striving toward manifestation. This is the very same impulse, or thirst for existence that induces man to incarnate. In its higher aspect it is divine Love and also sublimated human love. In ancient times, precisely Kama, the God of Love, was revered as the greatest God. God is Love, and in love and through love is each of his manifestations conceived. The whole Cosmos is held by the Cosmic Magnet, within the order of Be-ness. Thus, tell your friends that Divine Love generates all worlds.
God is Absolute LHR II, 3 December 1937
God, in his aspect of the Absolute, contains the potentiality of all that exists. In the Absolute, or in the World of the Highest Reality or Be-ness, of course there is no evil, as such. But in the manifested world, which is the result of differentiation, all the opposites are present, i.e.—light and darkness, spirit and matter, the opposite polarities, good and evil, etc. I strongly advise you to assimilate the primary foundations of the Eastern philosophy—the existence of the One, Absolute, Transcendental Reality, its dual Aspect in the conditioned Universe, and the illusion, or relativity, of whatever is manifested.
The path of God OEC, The Silvery Messenger
Verily, long hast thou traveled the path of God. It is need to end the earthly way. Thou shalt not hear My Voice. Nor shalt thou see My Light. And thou shalt guard thy readiness to walk the way of God.
But when approaches the hour to unbar the next Gates, thy wife, ordained to thee by God, shall hear My Knock and shall say, “He is at the Gates.” But thou shalt see Me only on the crossing of the border. And when thy wife shall enter the final way she shall behold thee in My Image.
No man has seen God, as told by St. John LHR I, 12 September 1934
And now let us return to the statement of the Mahatma that “no man has seen God at any time.” Of course, you realize that it is taken from the Gospel; that these are the authentic words of the Apostle John, whom no one has yet dared to call, or thought of calling, a heretic or an atheist. Thus, we read in the Gospel of St. John (1:18): “No man hath seen God at any time;” and the same words occur in his First Epistle (4:12). Precisely, by these words John gives us to understand that by His very nature, God cannot be seen. Again John says, “God is Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” (St. John 4:24.) . . .
. . . Let us say to ourselves: “God is limitless, boundless and intangible, otherwise He would not be God.” The God of the Mahatmas is a Cosmic God, or rather, the Cosmos Itself. Is it not said that “He is Omnipresent, All-penetrating, Omniscient?” And also, “For in Him we live, and move, and have our being.” (Acts 17:28) All this is said in the Bible. Likewise, in the Teaching it is declared that “people do not understand the meaning of God and Bodhisattva.” Indeed they do not!
But, as the great Origen said, “Our mind alone is unable to comprehend God Himself, but can intuit Him as the Father of all beings from the beauty of his creations and the splendor of Nature.”
Likewise, the Mahatmas conceive God in the Divinity of Nature, both in its visibleness and in its spiritual invisibleness.…
And Origen continues: “Therefore, we cannot consider God as being a particular incarnation, or as incarnate at all. God is Uncompounded Spiritual Nature, excluding all complexes. He is intelligence, and at the same time the source and origin of all intelligence in Nature and Creation. God, Who is the origin of everything, should not be considered complex; as otherwise it might appear as though the elements that have created everything considered complex existed before their very origin.”
Impersonal God LHR I, 1 February 1935
You write that in Chalice of the East you came across a complete repudiation of not only a personal but also an impersonal God. This cannot be quite so, for nowhere in the teaching or in the Letters of the Great Teachers is there a rejection of an impersonal God. Possibly the misunderstanding comes from a wrong terminology. What is this impersonal God? Is He not the Divine Immanent and Infinite Principle, or the Inconceivable Cause, of all Existence, who, according to the Apostles John and Paul and the works of the first great Fathers of Christianity, is “the Invisible and the Unknown God?” Do we not read in the Bible (St. John 1:18), “No man hath seen God at any time?” And the same words are repeated in the First Epistle of John (4:12). There are many references in the Bible to “God the Unknown” and about the fiery nature of this God. In Deuteronomy (4:24) Moses says, “God is a consuming fire.…”
“Therefore, we cannot consider God as being a particular incarnation, or as incarnate at all. He is Uncompounded Spiritual Nature, excluding all complexes. He is intelligence, and at the same time the source and origin of all intelligence in Nature and Creation. God, who is the origin of everything, should not be considered complex, as otherwise it might appear as though the elements that have created everything considered complex existed before their very origin.”
Is it possible to affirm more clearly the concept of God as the purest first Principle or Element of Be-ness than in these words expressed by the great Greek philosopher and Christian Father?
Likewise, is it not said that God is Omnipresent, Omniscient and Omnipotent, and that “in Him we live and move and have our being?” All this is given in the Bible.
Separateness causes all mistakes LHR I, 20 April 1935
It is the separation of God from Manifested Nature that causes all the mistakes and terrible contradictions. So very few ponder upon the Immanence of God and realize that this first of all implies that man is empowered by God.
Calamities FW II, 185
Calamity has actually arrived. People ask—Wherein is God’s wrath? It is in such calamities as people’s turning away from God, their becoming traitors, either in actions, or in thoughts, or in the silence of fear. Let us not enumerate all the aspects of such treachery; it infects the planet and manifests an unmistakable quality. Humanity should not be surprised at ensuing calamities. Let man reflect—has he always acted in purity of attitude toward God? Has he always abstained from blasphemy, and was he able to keep himself free from evil thoughts? Thus people cannot say that the might of God is not manifested. He does not punish, but He can turn away, and then gold will be turned into a consuming fire.
Then will equilibrium be transformed into chaos, and the power of Earth may be exhausted.
God as a man LHR II, 10 September 1938
The East proclaims: “Two types of men do not worship God as a man: A man-beast who has no religion, and a liberated soul rising above human weaknesses and transcending the boundaries of its only nature. Only then can it worship God as he is.”
Man-God HIER, 14
Much has been spoken about Man-God aspiring toward deification. Many are the memorable records citing the Images striving toward higher worlds. But how dimly are they formulated in the human consciousness! Man-God is to man only one who departed to other worlds! But We Brothers of Humanity seek and proclaim Man-God on Earth. We revere all Images, but none more than the great Image of Man-God, who bears in his heart the full Chalice, ready for flight, but bearing his full Chalice on Earth. Renouncing his destiny, he strains his fiery being. In the fulfillment of his destiny man confirms the Cosmic Magnet. Man-God is a fiery creator. Man-God is the carrier of the fiery sign of the New Race. Man-God is aflame with all fires. Thus, inscribe in the records about Man-God: Arhat, Agni Yogi, Tara—so shall We inscribe.
Good
The Great Carriers of good LMG II, 114
Whence does one derive strength and wisdom? In union with the Great Spirit, recognizing cause and motive, we build an immediate consequence. We evoke Those who earlier did set out on the great path of personal realization and responsibility. And our appeals, through thousands of raised hands, reach Them. There is no need to implore, no need of terror, but unity moves masses. Desiring the good, we accept the heritage of the Great Carriers of good. We leave our spiritual vessel open for reception of beneficences. Nothing of evil will touch us, for we desire only that good which has been affirmed by the spirit. And carefully shall we deliver the web of writings into the treasury, because we are going to the Sources.
Chosen path of Good LMG I, 210
You must know that the chosen path of Good leads to the Source of Wisdom.
Stronghold of Good LMG I, 277
Having ridiculed, slandered, and belittled the spirit, the insignificant ones were stopped by the efforts of the Stronghold of Good.
Christ and the good of giving NEC, 81
As Moses brought forth human dignity, as Buddha impelled toward the broadening of consciousness, as Christ taught the good of giving, so now the New World is directed toward the far-off worlds!
Thoughts of good and the Master’s Soul LMG I, 312
Thoughts of good raise your vibrations to those of the Master’s Soul.
The Hierarchy of Good HIER, 411
When the world is plunged into the darkness of denial, then indeed, one must expect the destruction of old unfit foundations, for how else can the world be regenerated? How can humanity come to its senses if not by the shattering of all unfit foundations? Only when the new and affirmed great principles of Hierarchy are realized by humanity will it be possible to confirm humanity’s salvation. Thus, We intensely impel the planet to the principles of the Hierarchy of Good. The loss of the highest concepts must be compensated for, because each lost principle brings cosmic upheavals. Thus, humanity must be regenerated upon the principle of Hierarchy.
Those seeking the Common Good LMG II, 312
I shall specify the qualities distinctive in those seeking the Common Good. First—constancy of striving. Second—ability of containment, for poor is he who denies but the seeker of truth is worthy to work for General Good. Third—ability to labor, because the majority do not know the value of time. Fourth—the desire to help, without prejudices and without usurpation. Fifth—renouncement of personal property and the acceptance for safekeeping of the fruit of the creativeness of others. Sixth—expulsion of fear. Seventh—display of vigilance amidst darkness.
Path of Good LMG I, 86
Comfort is given you by the assurance of Our Protection on the path of Good.
By lightning illumine the path of Good LMG I, 145
We strike evil blind, and by lightning illumine the path of Good.
Those in reverence don’t dare to speak against the Community of Good NEC, 205
If they speak against the Community, say that he who reveres Christ, Buddha or Moses does not dare to speak against the Community of Good. The worst thing is to bring false accusation, for in it is falsehood, and slander, and betrayal, and ignorance. Say: “Since the Teacher exists, why not make use of His wise counsels? You do not make use of them for you know not how to receive them. Hasten to become aware of the Mahatmas not in history but in life, and in the meantime keep your ignorance to yourselves.
The highest good LMG II, 59
Your destiny is to avoid crowds, sending them the highest Good.
Inoculations are good if vitality is equal LMG II, 145
Inoculations are good if the vitality is equal to them, otherwise they are like a destructive plaster. A being who possesses full vitality is in no need of inoculations; he has the so-called solar immunity.
Use of good words LMG II, 298
When someone bars your way, step aside in silence if you know your path. When you have to find shelter, find good words for the host. If your path is broad, when the hour of departure strikes, find good words for those remaining. When a tree blossoms by the roadside, do not break it; maybe it will give joy to those coming after you. When you hear a call of greeting, do not spoil it. When you hear a singing bird, do not shake the tree. When you see children approaching, say, “We have been expecting you.” When you are hurrying for supper, step on dry stones. When you go to rest, set your thoughts in order. When you hear something pleasant about yourself, do not write it down in a notebook. When you think about an offense, look back for the dust on the floor.
Direction of fire and the General Good LMG II, (preamble)
Again they will ask: “Why at the beginning of the path is so much that is pleasant accorded and so much forgiven?” It is because in the beginning all fires are full blown and the called one walks as a torch. It is up to him to choose the quality of his fire. He who comprehends the discipline of spirit will understand the direction of the fire and will approach the cooperation for the General Good. The end of the path can be illumined by a thousand fires of the General Good. These thousand fires will light the rainbow of the aura. Therefore, the discipline of spirit is wings!
It is good to pray LMG II, 237
It is best to strive onward: everyone has his own path. It is useful to attune the organism for receptivity to the Teacher’s Teaching. Our Ray is working constantly, but concentration of the spirit is necessary. It is best to seek the Teacher’s Indications in various manifestations of life. It is good to be able to pray. Prayer, or spiritual communion, is the highest manifestation; but for this, mental refinement and spiritual strength are indispensable.
Truth of Good NEC, 18
Some dream of casting themselves at the feet of the Teachers, but do not dare to go with Them into battle. But precisely now is the time of battle, and We can only call to battle. With the full knowledge of the truth of Good, on personal responsibility, We affirm the battle but a lawful one.
Goodness is a surrogate of justice NEC, 67
What is required in Our Community? First of all, co-measurement and justice. True, the second results entirely from the first. Indeed, one must forget about good-naturedness, for this goodness is not the good. Goodness is a surrogate of justice. The spiritual life is governed by co-measurement. The man who does not differentiate the small from the big, the insignificant from the great, cannot be spiritually developed.
Compare the radiations of a babbler and the leader NEC, 151
Make an effort to compare the physical radiations of a babbler and a leader for the General Good. How scintillating is the radiation of the leader, what direct arrows spurt from his shoulders, and what purple waves flow outward in defense and engender new might! But the radiation of a babbler is furrowed with zigzags, the ends of which turn inwards.
Affirmation of the General Good and choosing disciples AY, 217
Do not be too hasty in choosing disciples. Apply three tests to the approaching ones, so that they may reveal themselves unsuspectingly. Let the first test be the affirmation of the General Good; let the second be the defense of the Name of the Teacher; let the third be the demonstration of independence of action. If one, during a task, begins to threaten — reject him. If one whispers around the corner — reject him. If one thinks that he is overburdened — reject him. I do not speak about traitors. By the ways in which their tasks are performed, you will know the tested ones. Freedom of will abides in all, and the planet itself is in the power of the human spirit.
Observe all points without undermining the General Good AY, 310
How can one make everyone turn in the same direction? Looking in different directions, people will see differently, but without undermining the General Good. Let them look in all directions. Let them observe all points of starry space. The eye must learn to observe. Let them utilize all of humanity’s accumulations, but with respect for the General Good. Permit the use of all sources, and the one who grasps more will gain more. The burning of spirit is manifested in many ways. It is by the burning of their spirit that people will be recognized. It is preferable to err by exaggerating the possibilities for good in them, than to underestimate them.
Signs of good and signs of evil AY, 126
The misfortunes of humanity result from an inability to distinguish between the signs of good and the signs of evil. People first apply the signs to their own future, because thinking primarily through themselves, they see no world beyond themselves. With a measure such as this, how can one have true perceptions? The chief and most heinous consequence of such limitation is that much of what is good and useful is not separated from the harmful. Numberless are the instances when an indication given for the future is applied to the immediate moment and thus loses its intended usefulness.
Good ethics LMG I, 393
Good ethics are swept away by gunfire.
The law of balance confirms evil and good INF I, 306
How is it possible then not to admit that the law of balance is not a law which confirms equally evil and good? And the unbalance between light and darkness gives to humanity the sought formula of life. Of course, life is unbalanced to a great degree, the evidence of which is established in a variety of ways. But one must be imbued with the mystery of life to understand that amidst the suffocating emanations of the planet there is nevertheless a power maintaining the predominance of the currents of the subtle energies.…
Thus, the predominance of good over evil prevails in the Cosmos, and through it the entire infinite life breathes as the Fire of Space!
The concept of Good HIER, 185
The words that comprise the concept of Good are in great favor with Us. But one of them is utterly opposite to Our customs—that is comfort.
Warriors of Good HEART, 133
Use every means to spread the Good. It is a shame to see how at times a speck of something brings a whole wheel to a halt. A great heart has a great capacity, while a petty heart mainly fills itself with petty things. Evil must not be allowed to spread unimpeded. The example of a garden and weeds makes this sufficiently clear. Invite the sweet-sounding singers for a walk among the weeds, and their mellifluent tunes will fade. But the ardor of the warriors of Good will not cool as they progress on the path! Thus, let the heart be the judge of where the Good begins!
Gratitude
Be grateful even for those who have ingratitude LMG I, 330
Children, be ready for great ingratitude.
You may give up the most precious and they will notice it not.
But have no regrets.
Traveler, you must give away all possessions that impede you.
And the more you give, the lighter your path.
Be grateful to those who have taken from you without gratitude.
They will help you; they have helped you.
For he who goes lightly, easily attains the heights.
And you will learn how to reach the summit.
Therefore, be grateful to the ungrateful.
I have spoken. I have sent you Bliss.
Gratitude and harmony of consciousness NEC, 211
Gratitude is the setting for justice. The community must know the essence of gratitude. Each goal-fitted action is not reduced to nothing but carries along gratitude. The essence of gratitude will be adjoined with the closest harmony of consciousness.
Gratitude purifies AY, 31
Quality of thinking must be realized as healing. Gratitude is likewise the finest purifier of the organism. He who has found the seed and realized the care of the Sender can project gratitude into space. Great is the healing power of the emission of gratitude. One must transform everything abstract into reality.
Gratitude and justice HIER, 182
Gratitude is one of the main qualities of justice. Without justice one cannot reach the path of Great Service. Therefore, in pointing out the necessity for the realization of gratitude, We only assist the Great Service. How beautiful is gratitude! It so easily kindles the fire of the heart, and, as if in the presence of the Image of the Lord, it fills the spirit with nobility. The ingrate is, first of all, ignoble. We term nobility the benevolent accumulations from former lives, while upon Earth nobility is considered only according to one’s birth. One should especially develop gratitude, because gratitude is the sister of loyalty. It is necessary to realize how difficult it is sometimes for the Teacher to combine the best possibilities. One must know how to assist by the fire of one’s own heart.
Gratitude affirms protection from dangers HEART, 524
People are reluctant to imagine how many dangers are taking place around them. How many times have the Higher Forces and participants in the Subtle World saved them! But humanity assumes that if the day has gone by without incident then nothing has threatened. This type of thinking dulls the embryonic sense of gratitude; but without this feeling humanity cannot succeed. Instead of gratitude a demanding attitude appears, and after that a threat. But one will get no further on threats than on stingy nettles. Pathetic are the threats against the Higher Forces! There is nothing that corrupts more than threats do. The heart dries up from the dust of threats.
Think about gratitude FW I, 405
The idea of having at least a half-hour daily for thought is good. I do not mean some special concentration. It is useful to think about the best aspect of everything that is taking place. Even small signs reflecting the best in life afford a glimpse of Light. They also stimulate the flow of gratitude and magnanimity. Such fires are equivalent to a dose of musk. Thought about the best generates aspiring tension of the nerves. The nerves should also be given work, but only Good will strengthen the nerves.
Send thoughts of gratitude AUM, 326
Anonymous thoughts also receive secret gratitude. Each thought of good receives the best gratitude. It is not for us to judge where the song of gratitude will arise. Gratitude need not be defined. The most beautiful song of gratitude resounds in a moment of joy; but the thought of such joy has been sent by someone.
Best expression of gratitude FW II, 465
You think correctly about gratitude. The best expression of gratitude will lie in the realization of the greatness of the Mission. The Service is so great that each step already constitutes an achievement. Each day, with each thought, something significant is done. A great manifestation gives rise to innermost solemnity. In this solemnity there is also expressed gratitude. Solemnity is one of the best magnets. Hence, let us think about the greatest, for by this measure all else can be covered.
Gratitude hastens the path AUM, 454
Gratitude is a great motive force. No one solicits gratitude, but great is the quality of this power. Gratitude acts as a purifier, and whatever has been purified is already more easily moved. Thus, gratitude is a means of hastening the path.
Some believe that by a transport of gratitude they lower themselves. What ignorance! Gratitude only exalts, purifies; it attracts new energies. Even a machine works better without dust.
Gratitude and strength SUP, 140
Strong are those who are filled with gratitude, for their wings can grow! They will not be afraid of Our commissions. They know that We are greatly burdened yet rejoice on the way to the Garden of Beauty!
Gratitude and invisible saviors SUP, 197
The Thinker said, “How do we know whether, at this very moment, we might need to be saved from something? Do we really know what threatens us? We are content to think that our day has been a peaceful one, but fail to see that the poisonous viper, lurking behind us, has been driven away by an invisible savior! Let us express our gratitude to invisible saviors.”
Natural gratitude SUP, 787
Let us analyze some qualities. First of all, let us pay attention to the inborn ability to feel gratitude. This is not developed easily and requires many tests, earthly as well as supermundane. But if we meet someone who has developed this ability, we can be sure that we will find in him many other positive traits. Such a person is grateful not only for the good bestowed on him, but also for all that is given for the General Good.
It is essential that this good quality be born in the consciousness without any outside forcing. It is one thing when a small child offers thanks because his elders demand it, but it is better if in his consciousness the bright star of gratitude begins to shine. Such gratitude will be beneficial not only for the one who receives it but also for the one who sends it.
Thus, let us keenly distinguish all qualities that build bridges to the Supermundane World. An ardent gratitude for all the good, for all the small, for all the great, does not become extinguished, but participates in the weaving of spiritual wings.
The Thinker said, “We shall rejoice when we perceive the quality of gratitude.”
Meaning of gratitude SUP, 826
Urusvati knows the power of gratitude. We have already pointed out the great significance of the feeling of gratitude, but humanity does not understand the meaning of this moving force. Therefore, let us repeat about the benefit of gratitude.
It must be understood that it is not so much the one to whom gratitude is offered, but the one who offers it, who benefits. Beautiful fires of the heart are ignited when the feeling of gratitude is born; these fires shine not only in the earthly life, but also in the Supermundane World. Therefore, the realization of gratitude stimulates the loftiest vibrations.
Humanity can be divided into the living and the dead, and those deprived of the feeling of gratitude will be as if buried alive. It is necessary to teach children that gratitude—not lip service, but a heartfelt expression—is beneficial. In this way are kindled powerful fires.
The manifestation of light is needed in the Supermundane World, and the ray of gratitude will illumine the way, together with the ray of love. Indeed, gratitude is close to love, and Cooperation is born in that blessed moment of offering. Man has many reasons to render gratitude, and the festival of the spirit will shine forth in the feeling of pure offering.
The Thinker said, “We shall rejoice when we perceive the quality of gratitude.”
Understand gratitude SUP, 955
Urusvati knows that the Yogi can be called grateful. In the Supermundane World gratitude will always be a valuable quality. Because of his link with the Subtle World, the Yogi understands the significance of gratitude. It has already been said that gratitude is valuable to the one who feels it. At each action of good, the fire of the heart shines brightly and fills the emanations with healing.
Yet people persistently do not want to understand the significance of giving thanks. No one has spoken to the children about the inner meaning of the sendings of good. They can only in their own way grasp the benefit of gratitude. Sometimes they are compelled to repeat some senseless gratitude, whose inner meaning is not even explained to them.… Remember that so-called prayers, uttered without understanding, are of no consequence. People who pray in this way have no bridge into the Supermundane World, and wander lost in the desert, not knowing how to reach the Garden of Beauty.
Ingratitude and the debasement of man SUP, 905
Urusvati knows the real causes of self-debasement. Of the many negative qualities degrading the dignity of man, ingratitude must be noted. A fool, filled with egoism, shouts, “What I do not see, does not exist; what I do not know, does not exist.” Such people cannot cognize the Supermundane World. They do not understand whence can come the needed help and where should be paid the most fervent gratitude.
Great Service
Great service to the Teaching LMG I, 258
I address you, I
command you, and I fill you with a desire for great service to the Teaching.
But strength is found not only in trust, but in construction.
Your trust makes of Me the architect.
But it is you who must build.
It is the reaper who gets the grain.
To have figs one must first find a fig tree and cultivate it.
The Great Service and rightness of your work ATNW, 201
Act according to the circumstances and preserve in your heart a consciousness of the rightness of your work. The Great Service should be accompanied by an unconquerable firmness in understanding one’s rightness. When our spirit knows about the rightness of the foundation and the immutability of our mission, wings will grow by themselves and carry us over all abysses.
Great Service and time to silence Leaves of Moya’s Garden I, 360
My child, I shall not strike thy hand.
My child, I shall not harm thy brain if thou art on the way to podvig.
But amidst attainment devote time to silence of the spirit.
Then shall I approach thy inner being.
The seed of the Great Silence leads to knowledge of the Great Service.
The Great Service and the path of the law of Hierarchy HIER, 53
During the construction of the designated undertakings it should be remembered that construction always progresses onward. During a construction in the name of the Lord there is only one way that brings us the Creative Source—the way of the mighty Hierarchy, the path of the powerful guidance of the Great Service. Therefore, adhering to the creative principle impels the spirit to the affirmed law of Hierarchy. Each construction requires the realization of upward striving. Hence, only the law of obedience to Hierarchy can give a legitimate tensity. Only thus can one realize the path leading to the mighty.
Aspiration to the Hierarchy HIER, 175
Therefore, only a full understanding of Great Service can give disciples the aspiration to the Hierarchy. When the creativeness of the spirit can encompass Great Service, then all paths to Us are open. Therefore, striving to fulfill the Indications can be affirmed as an impulse leading to the highest Gates. Thus, let all the pearls of the Guru and the Tara be guarded. Thus, one can fulfill all given possibilities. The time is pregnant and tense! Therefore, let the disciples strive to keep step with the rhythm of events; and consciousness should be strained in unison with all that occurs. Only thus does one conquer.
The path to unity of service HIER, 174
Certainly, the path of Service can bring one to higher knowledge. Only ignorance could bring the planet to its present condition. Humanity has lost the understanding of the beauty of aspiration, and construction has been established upon the stupidity of isolationism. For this reason, unity of Service has been revealed as salvation for humanity. The entire power of constructiveness is based on Hierarchy. Thus, the mighty thread unites the entire Cosmos. Verily, only in full realization of Great Service can the beauty of Spirit and the Might of Hierarchy be understood. Space summons to the fulfillment of the great Law. Yes, yes, yes! Thus, the steps of true evolution are built!
Unity and the Great Service BRO, 297
After the grandeur of Infinity is it possible to speak about simple earthly unity? Even if this is not asked, still many will think thus. But who, then, has said that earthly unity is something simple? In order to understand it realization of synthesis is needed first of all. But such generalization can come about only through realization of Infinity. Earthly unity is certainly not simple!
This word is uttered often, but rarely is it applied to action. Can many people get together in unity? No sooner does the principle of labor bring them together, then occasions for discord arise. It is impossible to explain what unity is if in the heart there is no conception of Great Service.
Great Service and fear of not enough spiritual reserve HEART, 52
Those who are entering the path of Great Service sometimes fear that their spiritual reserve may not be large enough for them to go on giving constantly. Although they know that the giving hand does not grow poor, it is difficult for them to apply this in its spiritual sense. But the same thing is said about the birds of the heavens that have plenty of grain for the morrow. Truly, when one cooperates with the Hierarchy, the spiritual store will not run out. The heart that cherishes the Image of the Lord will not fall silent. So nobody need fear that the spiritual store will be used up, for it is inexhaustible. You can hand out these treasures—just hold tight to the silver thread.
Great Service and a pure heart HEART, 57
One needs to develop a firm understanding of the Great Service. Pure hearts can show steady support for the Great Service without fatigue or carelessness. How destructive is the dull nature of carelessness! And how many people, even among those who know, are unable to avoid it! In ancient times it was called the “grey serpent.” Let friends adopt the manifestation of vigilance and attentiveness.
Tension of the spirit FW I, 560
It must be remembered that Great Service brings one closer to cognition of the Great Goal. Comprehend it in its entire scope, to the best of your ability, in complete tension of the spirit. Beautiful is such tension when invisible co-workers gather around it. They strengthen the armor, protect from arrows, and illumine the path. Man can advance as if winged; he has gained numberless co-workers, and they are obedient to Hierarchy. Thus, above all physical considerations, let us at times lift our spirit toward the loftiest strongholds. This must be affirmed as the shield of the Great Service.
Great Service and psychism FW II, 14
Often psychism proves to be a weakening influence, but the Great Service is in straight-knowledge. Therefore, We warn against psychism, against turning one’s gaze backwards without a definite object for the future. The spiritually weak psychists are often a tasty dish for the satanists.
Verily, in the Great Service is the feeling of great responsibility. But one should become accustomed to this chalice, for there can be no shortest path without emptying it. The heart which aspires to Hierarchy feels how necessary and salutary is the Chalice of Offering. To some it is only the object of derision and condemnation, but to others it is a precious treasure. It is Our great desire that the true straight-knowledge be developed.
The true path of Truth FW II, 83
Everyone summoning his neighbor to the fiery baptism is already a participant in the Great Service. Everyone accepting a part in the carrying of the Cross of Truth will not weaken. Everyone who has understood the needs of the World has shortened his path of ascent. Everyone who realizes the significance of the heart as the Abode of Agni is already upon the true path.
Great Service is a duty and honor AUM, 81
Great Service can be the lot of every man. New life is poured into him who dares to toil in Great Service. The measures of his entrance will be determined by each one himself. Each one may pledge himself, not to small but to Great Service, and thus irrevocably dedicate himself to the Higher World.
Thus, Great Service is a duty and an honor.
The Great Service responds to earthly needs SUP, 111
Urusvati realizes the multiformity of the Great Service. This great concept of Service is usually completely misunderstood, or if accepted at all, it is mistaken for monastic monotony. But the Great Service responds to earthly needs, and the true servant of humanity must know all conditions of life. He must spare the feelings of the ignorant, he must soothe the desperate, and must appreciate the various fields of labor in order to be able to give wise encouragement. In this way Service will bring benefit everywhere, and the servant of Good will know how to find the word that will lead people to a brighter future.
Let us not think that a better future is only Maya. Especially now, at the end of Kali Yuga, we should realize that the brighter future is a reality, and that only human malice can retard the coming of the new, luminous age.
Great Service for the General Good LHR II, 15 April 1936
Thus, you may well emphasize that the character of the future order of life will be based on the realization by the people of Great Service for the General Good. Not I but we—here is the key to future achievement!
Group(s)
Group movements around the Teaching LHR I, 20 April 1935
Surely, the Teachers are unable to direct everyone who approaches Them. They are occupied with cosmic tasks, and are now engaged in a terrific battle with the dark forces, who are trying to destroy our planet. Therefore, They give the Teaching through a main channel, and then watch the numerous group movements around the Teaching.
Groups receive what they can assimilate LHR II, 3 December 1937
The Great Teachers use many methods for awakening the consciousness of humanity. Every group receives, according to its consciousness, what it can assimilate and what is closest to it.
Unity and beauty of diversity in groups LHR II, 3 August 1936
The Great Teachers decidedly do not contemplate uniting all the existing groups into one or several “closed” communities—this would be tantamount to death. Life and beauty exist only in diversity, therefore, let the cells of Light flourish freely, like beautiful flowers on the meadow of life. Unification does not necessarily mean that one has to have communal headquarters or identical methods of application and achievement, etc. Unity, as a true motive power, must first of all be born in spirit and must manifest in magnanimity and cooperation in all circumstances of everyday life. Cooperation, collaboration, and community imply the broadest admission. There is no room for forcing where there is unity of consciousness.
Remedy of the heart for lack of group unity LHR I, 13 October 1929
Lately, I have been thinking a great deal about the members of your group. Once more, I am convinced that no one can be replaced and that everyone is needed. And how simple it is, in such circumstances, to achieve the complete harmony which guarantees victory in all directions. But my heart feels that there is something that prevents this unity. What is the remedy? Of course the only solution is comprehension of the Teacher and the Teaching by the heart and not by the head alone. Therefore, we must pay attention to the development of our heart, that amazing organ which includes in itself, in its numerous centers, all creativeness and psychic life.
Acceptance into an esoteric group and devotion to the Hierarchy of Light LHR II, 18 February 1936
I entirely agree with you that the admittance of unstable elements into an esoteric group or a governing body presents a serious danger. Therefore, we must fight this evil, and tactfully eliminate the corrupting elements. Try to accept only those who are well tested; those who with all their hearts have assimilated the foundation of the Teaching, with truly a sincere devotion to the Hierarchy of Light. Without it, there can be no real understanding of the Teaching, for only this silver thread of the heart links our consciousness with the consciousness of the Teacher. Those who reject the necessity of understanding the leading concept of the Teacher should be told that the present day predominance of all-pervading corruption is the result of negation of authority in all spheres of life. But what can exist without the leading concept? I shall never tire of repeating the words of the Teaching: “The entire Universe is saturated with this principle.” On what else can evolution be based? Therefore, each one who rejects Hierarchy, rejects evolution. Of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness, the principle of Hierarchy is the most powerful.
A single spirit heralds group striving INF I, 221
Correlation is affirmed not only by group striving but also by a single spirit. A single spirit is always disclosed as the herald of group striving. All the currents toward conscious manifestation of Be-ness, to which humanity has lent impetus, were inspired by one spirit.
A group of twelve AY, 137
People do not want to understand group work, which multiplies the forces. The dodecahedron is one of the most perfect structures, with a dynamic power that can resist many assaults. A group of twelve, systematically united, truly can master even cosmic events. It must be understood that the enlarging of such a group can weaken it, undermining the dynamic force of its structure. Therefore you notice Our formations of small groups. Of course, various karmic conditions can attract more and diverse karmic elements to the group. One cannot expel them forcibly, but one can quickly live through their effect. The duty of each developed participant of the group is to realize who the uninvited guests are, and to exert all will power to settle the old accounts of life.
Small groups striving toward cognition of the Supermundane SUP, 760
Wherever possible, small groups should be formed, striving toward cognition of the Supermundane. Such groups could be of great help to one another. They will find mutual support when facing the derision of the crowds, and will help each one to develop attention toward the manifestations of the Supermundane World. Such groups should be small, so that the varied vibrations of individual participants do not impede the harmony. No one can forcefully command striving towards the essence of Be-ness, but the harmony of vibrations makes possible a powerful ascent.
Members of groups must watch thoughts about other group members HEART, 16
Members of close-knit groups should be especially watchful regarding thoughts about each other, so that they do not burden or block the current. Many Teachings advise people to follow this simple discipline, but every book should give them still another reminder, because they are not putting into practice what is most urgent, most necessary.
What is the mystery of group harmony? AY, 134
How does Our Community so easily avoid irritation? Do not overestimate the role of the quality of consciousness, for it is the fullness of labor that is at its foundation. In labor and in the utilization of prana lies the mystery of group harmony. Such cooperation is possible, and Our followers must not be confused by the diverse characters of their co-workers. Hard work and the proper use of nature will provide the correct attitude for the laboring community.
The purpose of groups is to bear the new consciousness LHR II, 14 August 1936
Before building communities, co-workers with a prepared consciousness are needed.… That is why it is so useful to have groups that gather around the Teaching of Life, for from such groups can come forth bearers of the new consciousness.
Therefore, primarily, we should think of education and the broadening of the consciousness. This realization will bring the most beneficial results. “Disharmony of details can break up all construction.” Therefore, let us learn magnanimity and cooperation in our groups where the Living Ethics are studied; this is good schooling for the closer type of community. Let us be solicitous about one another, exercising the maximum of sensitiveness and response to each other’s characteristics.
Groups of young people as Torchbearers LHR II, 19 April 1938
The young people, members of this organization, call themselves “Torchbearers.” A torch is for them a symbol of knowledge transmitted by great men and women of the past and present. Young torchbearers choose from these heroes and heroines the image closest to them and strive to emulate it in their life. Their goal is to carry this torch of wisdom and achievement into the future, for the benefit of coming generations.
Discrimination is the key to success in establishing a new group LHR I, 8 August 1934
You are right in thinking that in all the attempts of the dark ones there is a certain system. Precisely, they strive to discredit every pure beginning. And the easiest way to achieve this is by bringing dark or irresponsible persons into the midst of benevolent activity. That is why the books of the Teaching insist so much upon discrimination regarding newcomers. Discrimination is the key to achievement and success. This is the first quality which a disciple should develop. Therefore, the idea of organizing groups for the study of science and art is wise and useful in all respects. Such studies harmonize with the tasks of self-perfection indicated by the Teaching more than anything else. Moreover, this should give a good opportunity to observe the characters of the students, and to accept into the Teaching of Living Ethics only well-tested persons.
Variety of members in groups LHR I, 27 January 1933
You write that the members of your groups greatly differ. But you should not worry about this; neither should you criticize it. Each one has his own approach. Again, I may quote the words of the Teaching: “Some choose the easiest, others prefer the most difficult. Some cannot speak but are most sharp-sighted. Others have the gift of words and fly after them. Some realize the most significant, but there are others who prefer to remain on the fringe. Endlessly We can enumerate these differences, but only the fire of the heart will justify the person. Thus, We shall never tire to repeat about variety. The gardener knows how to mix his plants; otherwise he would not be the master of the garden.”
Each member can express the whole group NEC, 184
When you are writing books, see that each one is complementary and independent of the others. So too in action, see that each member individually can express the whole group.
The evil of so-called occult groups LHR I, 17 February 1934
Everything you say about the so-called occult groups does not surprise us but confirms what we expected, as we know of the sad situation within many organizations and we know that human nature is everywhere similar. The evil is always the same: lack of tolerance and a terrible exclusiveness which destroys all foundations. The presidents of numerous societies and lodges pretend to have an exclusive monopoly and authority over everything concerning the Teaching given by the Great White Brotherhood. In addition, some wish to be the sole channel through which the High Teaching may be introduced. But in the poverty of their imagination they fail to see that the Great Brotherhood, which leads the evolution of the whole of humanity, cannot limit itself to one or even ten currents or recipients who are, in any case, just temporary!
Group warnings LHR II, 25 June 1936
And now I would like to warn your group.… Similarly, some novices in the Teaching begin to ascribe to themselves sacred pains and the most lofty achievements, about which they read in the books of the Teaching. They must be warned against such tendencies, for these indicate the presence of undesirable qualities of the spirit such as conceit and lack of discrimination. Unless these qualities are overcome, no progress on the spiritual plane is possible.
Battling the ego and recognition of supermundane groups SUP, 831
Do not think of yourselves as unprecedented heroes when you begin your attack against the monster of ego! First of all, wage the battle against your “I” and try to replace “I” with “we.” It can be seen that such a replacement is not difficult, especially if you recognize that none of your actions can be exclusively yours, for every act is performed by both earthly and supermundane groups. No one can insist that he acts without strong co-workers. Only those who are foolish and ignorant fail to notice how their actions are shaped.
Guiding Hand
Seekers of spirit receive the Guiding Hand LMG II, 247
Events are thundering. I am endeavoring to restrain, to bridle the madness.
If you could see all the crimes being committed! But We will not allow the panther to leap out. Seekers of spirit shall receive the Guiding Hand. Seekers of knowledge shall receive instruction. Those in sorrow shall receive consolation. Those who raise the sword shall be stricken. The scoffing ones shall be banished. Those who caused evil shall be smitten down. Thus do I decree.
Do not reject the Guiding Hand LMG I, 238
To sever the ties, to weigh Our Forces on the balance, to cut yourself off from access to Us, is dangerous.
The approach to Light is a serious matter.
Hostile powers surround each of your actions; as soon as morning consciousness succumbs to twilight, then can the wings of darkness touch you.
Darkness may steal unawares upon those who stray.
It is easy to miss one’s footing in the mountains.
It is better not to reject the Guiding Hand than to wait anxiously for the rescuer’s lantern.
Grateful even for a dog’s bark are the lost ones.
Is it not better to walk with a guide in the glistening snow?
You must understand, you must remember, you must know.
The Guiding Hand and the law of Hierarchy AY, 654
How can one come close to the Source? How will the higher understanding be affirmed? Only by the law of Hierarchy. The Guiding Hand is the Uplifting Hand. The Indicating Hand is the Hand revealing the path to the Highest Law. Thus is created the great step of the law of Hierarchy. Truly!
Directs the spirit AY, 668
Of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness, the principle of Hierarchy is the most powerful. Each manifested change is based upon it. Whither can the spirit direct itself without the Guiding Hand? Where can the eye and the heart turn without Hierarchy, when the Giving Hand of the Hierarch affirms the flow of destiny, and when the Hand of the Hierarch directs one to the best manifested date, and one becomes familiar with even the highest energies? Therefore, the seed of the spirit becomes imbued with the Cosmic Ray of the Hierarch. Since the most powerful principle contains in itself the potentiality of fire, the pure Fire of the spirit of the Hierarch is affirmed as the highest principle. Thus shall we remember our spiritual Leaders. Thus shall we revere the Law of Hierarchy.
Reverence to the Hierarchy Letters of Helena Roerich II, (31 July 1937)
Yes, the Teaching of Living Ethics is based upon reverence of the Hierarchy of Light and recognition of the high authority of the Teachers. And the greater the spirit, the broader and higher is his understanding of the great law of Hierarchy. I shall not tire of repeating that the principle of Hierarchy is the cosmic law. The whole Universe is filled with, exists, and is held only by this principle. Each form in the Universe has in its foundation a Hierarchy. Precisely, in the cosmos the lowest is subordinated to the highest. Evolution is based on this. In the books of the Teaching it is said, “Of all [leading] principles . . . Hierarchy is the most powerful. Each manifested shifting is created upon the principle of Hierarchy, Whither can the spirit direct itself without the Guiding Hand? Whither can the eye and the heart turn without Hierarchy. . . . the seed of the spirit is imbued by the Cosmic Ray of the Hierarch.” Verily, the sign of belonging to the Sixth Race will be the acceptance of the law of the Highest Leadership, the acceptance of Hierarchy in all its magnitude.
Acceptance to avoid catastrophe INF II, 88
Humanity must develop sensitiveness if it desires to avoid a catastrophe. How is it possible that it does not understand that help can come only if the Guiding Hand is accepted! One must point out that if the Guiding Hand is not accepted catastrophe is inevitable.
Obedience and the Guiding Hand Letters of Helena Roerich I, (7 July 1932)
Small children, even without perceiving the reason, obey the guiding hand. But adults attempt to add to the prepared reaction something fit to their mood. One may compare them to people who, when the house catches fire, neglect irreplaceable manuscripts but save their cherished bedding.
Whence comes this disrespect of the Command? Also from mistrust. It is incomprehensible how readily the gifts of the Teacher are accepted and how neglected are his best Commands. How many premeditated transmissions were rejected, how many effectual actions disrupted, because of light-mindedness! With one hand reverence is rendered, and the other scatters the pearls over the precipice. The fact is forgotten that permeating space with personal sendings is an infection of space, and that the chosen Guide, with his experience, will not humiliate the pupil. Hence, how greatly must one value cooperation, firm in trust!
The Guiding Hand steers toward the destiny of the revealed dates LMG I, 281
I teach you to consult your own destiny.
You must comprehend the dates revealed to you.
Through that understanding will be unveiled the structure of Cosmos.
When the will is harmonized with the revealed dates, there can be no destruction.
The Guiding Hand hovers over your spirit,
And like a pilot steers it through waves and seasons and elements.
Therefore must Our disciples be able to hearken to the breath of life of every day.
Not your signs are the twilight of ignorance or the grimace of discontent—
Leave these to the dark ones.
Trust in the Guiding Hand as protection against slander Letters of Helena Roerich II, (18 November 1935)
But we know how the Great Teachers look upon the betrayers. Indeed, “The Teacher permits the beginning of a new step. Betrayal is an attribute of such ascent. The Teacher considers the manifestation of abuse useful. The Teacher regards a dish of slander as a wonderful offering. The manifestation of slander brings tension of atmosphere, and each tension is already an ascent. Let the ignorant dance, they arouse the waves. The traitors will be overthrown.” Thus, in full calmness and trust in the Guiding Hand we will continue to build.
Guru
Selection of the Guru AUM, 128
Why is treachery toward one’s Guru such a revolting crime? During the first three years one may affirm one’s consciousness, but after that the selection of the Guru becomes final. Such a law has deep significance. The Guru is the bridge to cognition of the Higher World. Such an earthly step easily establishes a relationship with the Higher World, therefore it is inadmissible to choose the Guru and then betray him; this would mean severing the bond with the Higher World forever. One can fall under the darkest influence when the saving thread has been broken. Such people are still able to move, eat, sleep, and slander, but the leprous infection may already have taken root. Likewise, traitors can still vegetate, but human dignity has been lost. Thus, one can observe the wise laws which lay the foundation for living steps to the Higher World.
After having chosen the Lord and the Guru no retreat is possible HIER, 112
After having chosen the Lord and the Guru no retreat is possible. The path lies only onward, and sooner or later with ease or difficulties you will come to the Teacher. When the black ones surround you and close their circle, there will remain, only the path upward to the Lord. Then you will feel that the Lord is somewhere not far-off and that the silver thread is above you. You have but to stretch out your hand! We can meet without the help of the black ones, but more often only he who is pressed from all sides reaches out to the silver thread, and only in distress does he learn the language of the heart. One should feel the Lord and the Guru in the heart.
Reverence for the Guru AUM, 74
With whom may one fortify one’s thoughts? Only with the Guru. He is as a rock, near which it is possible to be sheltered from the storm. Reverence for the Guru is the path to the Higher World. But chaos cannot tolerate construction. One should direct attention to the basis of thought in order not to be exposed to the whirlwind.
When the Guru stretches forth his hand LHR I, 21 July 1934
It is possible that you, again insisting that “it is not the disciple who awaits the Teacher, but the Teacher who awaits the disciple,” may say that I have failed to understand you. With my heart I understand you, but a certain emphasis is necessary. You yourself may have to deal and talk with undeveloped souls, and when telling about the Teacher and discipleship you must firmly emphasize that without striving and strong determination nothing can be achieved. Much has been said about the harm of halfwayness. The Teacher awaits only him who is firmly, infallibly absorbed in complete striving and going toward the goal. And when the last obstacle that separates the disciple from his Guru is conquered, the Guru stretches forth his Hand. There are many crowding at the base of the mountain and who are hoping to follow the path, but it is certain that the Teachers are not waiting for all these! For high is the summit and narrow is the path, and many will be frightened and will leave, without even traveling half the way. Only after crossing a certain point may a disciple hope to attract the attention of the Guru. As, verily, it would be a waste of time, and a great incommensurability to attend to the leapings of unstable travelers of the spirit.
Reverence for the Guru LHR II, 18 February 1936
And again it is said, “With whom may one fortify one’s thoughts? Only with the Guru. He is as a rock, near which it is possible to be sheltered from the storm. Reverence for the Guru is the path to the Higher World. But chaos cannot tolerate construction.…”
Every Hindu knows what devotion to the Guru means. And we know that all the majestic concepts and the whole beauty of Eastern thought evolved precisely from the sequence and succession in the infinite Hierarchic Chain, which consists of links formed by the limitless devotion of a disciple to his Guru. Thus, the East looks upon a Teacher who rejects the Hierarchic principle as upon a dry, rootless tree. To deprive the spirit of reverence for the great concept of the Teacher is equivalent to spiritual suicide. The Great Teachers provide our nurture; without it, not only would we die but so would the whole planet.
Questions from and replies to the Teacher FW I, 345
The Guru may ask his disciple, “What are you doing, what do you desire, what torments you, what gives you joy?” These questions will not indicate that the Guru is unaware of his disciple’s state of mind. On the contrary, with complete knowledge the Guru wishes to see what the pupil himself regards as most important. Through lack of experience the pupil may indicate the most insignificant of all circumstances. Hence, the Teacher does not inquire merely out of politeness, but as a test of the consciousness of his disciple. Therefore one should carefully weigh one’s replies to the Teacher. Not the so-called amenities, but a constant broadening of consciousness is the Teacher’s concern.
The Guru, disciple, and India LHR II, 1 October 1935
Nowhere are the links between Guru and disciple more understood and sacredly revealed than in India. Even during the temporary decline of the country, this reverence was preserved in the very heart of the people, and it gives a particular ineradicable coating to the innate culture of the Indian spirit. Thus, blessed are you if your heart vibrates to this great feeling of sweet savor. Verily, the fires of gratitude and devotion rise higher than those of any other offerings.
The dangers of having several gurus HIER, 253
Many legends express the danger of having several Gurus. Let us cite one of them. “One pious woman had three sons. Each of them had chosen a venerable Rishi as his Guru. But one of them conceived the idea of increasing his powers by asking two more Rishis to be his guides, though his mother had warned him of the danger of such a thoughtless action. The time came when the Rishis began to teach the three youths to fly. The third youth asked the two other Rishis to strengthen his flights, so that he might be ahead of his brothers. But the whirlwinds sent from three places crossed and the light-minded fellow was torn to pieces in the air; whereas his brothers flew safely in the direction of the Rishi chosen by them.” Thus people remember the law of Hierarchy. One might adopt this law. From every standpoint of knowledge science confirms other laws of life; however, one should not look with an oblique eye.
Obsession, the Teacher, and the Guru FW I, 283
Moreover, the concept of the Guru greatly helps to safeguard from obsession. In the case of a weakening of will, the Teacher offers his surplus force in order to bar the intrusion of the alien dark influence. Naturally, the Teacher with a high consciousness is able to determine sensitively when his help is needed. Indeed, such guidance has nothing to do with coercion.
A story about kindling of the fires FW I, 353
A certain Guru remained out of sight in his cave. And when his disciples asked him to show himself, he replied, “Foolish ones—is it not for your sake that I have hidden myself? For I do not wish to cause discord among you by my appearance. But when you accept me as one who does not exist, perhaps your own fires will burn the more intensely.” Even through such means does the Guru show concern about the kindling of the fires so that the heart may be aflame!
Trust in the Teacher and reverence for the Guru AUM, 110
The Guru is in no need of reverence, but trust in the Teacher will be the sole vital bond with the Higher World. Realizing the value of trust here on Earth, one may apply the same measure of trust through all Hierarchy. It is right that reverence for the Guru be the firm foundation of an entire people. Destruction of respect for the Guru will also be the cessation of achievements.
The Guru creates the consciousness of the inner man LHR I, 11 August 1934
In the East, the bond between the disciple and the Guru is considered even now to be the most sacred, and above all blood relationships. And occultly, it is quite correct because the Guru creates the consciousness of the real man, the inner man who is the carrier of his karma; and by so doing the Guru takes responsibility even for a part of the karma of his disciple. Therefore, the selecting of disciples as well as of a Teacher must be done with great thoughtfulness and care.
The sacred bond between a Guru and disciple LHR II, 18 June 1936
Now you will realize how sacred is the bond between a Guru and disciple! For who could know, if it were not revealed to him, that the Guru chosen by him is not his cosmic Father and also his Guru? And amidst the ones who approach the Teaching there are those who run from one Teacher to another, hoping to accelerate their progress. But only the ignorant can think thus; they do not realize the significance of the occult bond, nor do they know with what difficulty and patience it is woven, and how anger, irritability, and doubt—to say nothing of betrayal and apostasy—can instantaneously destroy a work even of many years.
Habit(s)
Our Community and harmonious labor NEC, 17
Many a time you have heard about following Our indications, and you could convince yourself that precise fulfillment of the indication is practical and beneficial. This is the first step. After this, self-action must begin. Knowing the foundation of Our Teaching it is necessary to prove to be disciples creating in full co-measurement and immutability. When the Teacher says, “Now you yourselves display the effect of My indications,” it does not mean to recall old habits, to quarrel with one another, to become offended and to hurt each other. This can be left to the mule drivers. But it should be for you to remember about Our Community and emulate it in harmonious labor. When the time comes to change the course of the ship, the indication will come. But do not expect an indication about a patch for the boot. Otherwise we shall soon congratulate each other on our birthdays.
It is necessary to assimilate permanently the dignity and the worth of the true work, and to relegate childish habits to the archives. Without betraying one’s principles it is possible to find hundreds of worthy solutions. I wish to see you upon the next step.
Accepting the full chalice NEC, 234
The world has been split into two parts. Knowing the imperfection of half the manifestations of the new, foreseeing the cunning tricks of the old, We always remain in a world which is imperfect and new. We know all, We appraise all. You have a personal influence, people come to you with the question, “How to think?” Reply briefly, “With the New World; cast out all limited opinions.” Reflect how it is possible to depart from old habits. Exert yourselves to accept the full chalice.
Habits are the decay of life AY, 198
A yogi has no habits, because habits are nothing more than the decay of life. However, it is natural for a yogi to have his own way of action. It is not difficult for a yogi to cut the bonds of habit, because his state of tense alertness constantly reveals to him new approaches to problems. Inertia is the skeleton on which ignorance grows. How many kingdoms have collapsed because of inertia!
Cancer, cause of poisoning, and its prevention AY, 495
Cancer is the scourge of humanity and will inevitably spread. The chief measures against cancer will be preventive ones. Those who do not use meat, wine, tobacco, or narcotics; who keep psychic energy pure; who from time to time undergo a milk diet; who cleanse the digestive tract and take the water of L., need not think about cancer.
During the early stages of cancer, surgery can be beneficial; it is pointless, however, if the patient after his convalescence returns to his former ways. Of course, ultrasound can break down the tumor, but of what use can it be if the cause of the poisoning has not been eliminated? Life must be made healthier. It is not wise to invent cures for corpses! One has to pay attention to the conditions of life and habits of those who fall sick.
How can cancer be cured? Of course, with psychic energy, whose crystal achieves the best healing. It is possible to utilize the accumulations of psychic energy, a true panacea for all illnesses, even for leprosy. The crystal of psychic energy can be obtained from musk, but this is a crystal of unconscious energy. Of course, there is the crystal of universal power, the Philosopher’s Stone. Here, once again, the alchemists are close to the truth. The Philosopher’s Stone, as a physical accumulation of psychic energy, is at the foundation of all life.
It is customary to think that cancer is hereditary. Of course it must be accepted that a poisoned organism gives birth to a similarly poisoned one. One should protect children immediately, for among them there are already many special ones.
New currents will astonish humanity INF II, 84
The search for new ways is the most imperative problem. Due to the unusualness of conditions of the future, it will be impossible to proceed by the old ways. All new ones must remember this. It is the worst thing when men do not know how to escape from the old rut. It is dreadful when people approach new conditions with their old habits. Just as it is impossible to open a present-day lock with a mediaeval key, likewise it is impossible for men with old habits to unlock the door to the future.
To all We shall say, “It is necessary, necessary, necessary, to find new ways!”
The quality of finding new ways is precious. Therefore, We test a disciple upon his ability to adjust himself to unusual conditions.
The appearance of new currents will astonish humanity. As usual, these currents will be beneficent in the hands of those who know; but in the hands of the ignorant they will be a scourge.
Reject old habits INF II, 96
Straight-knowledge is developed in the quest for new ways. Therefore, flexibility is the mark of straight-knowledge. Let us say to all new ones that the decisive rejection of old habits and an aspiring search are the foundations of success. People must finally understand what it is that benefits them!
Habits, the calluses of the soul HEART, 367
If someone were to collect in a single book all the forms of behavior harmful to perfectment, he could easily ascertain how simple it is to overcome them. He could see from what small actions this evil accumulates. Is it difficult to give up trivial habits in one’s daily life? Is it difficult to suppress the small destructive acts that poison the body? Doesn’t a child feel ashamed after his first feeble attempt to lie? Only by habit does a child harden his heart. That is why We call habits the calluses of the soul. Who is unaware of the warnings the heart gives every time an unworthy act is about to be performed? Such actions of the heart transmit the best calls, but often people force the heart to be silent. This is a grave crime, as serious as cutting off the current that is bringing salvation to someone near and dear.
The Subtle World and its closeness FW I, 139
Again the low strata of the Subtle World have been revealed in order once more to convince people of how close they are to similar strata of the physical world. It is regrettable that people enter the Subtle World so unprepared for it; they bring their base habits along, and they squander the forces of thought on imperfect forms. In the Subtle World the creativeness of thought is developed in all domains. It is difficult even to imagine on what delusions the precious power is expended! People should be advised to get used to thinking, even a little, about the beautiful, in order to avoid manifestations of ugliness. Not few are the beautiful creations and remarkable manifestations of nature, but it is necessary to observe them. A dark state of mind is the source of all misfortune. Even the low strata of the Subtle World differ in the distinctness of the illusions. Where there is aspiration there are no confused dreams, and all details are clearly impressed. But what a danger there is if the striving is base or trivial!
Music of the spheres and the Fiery World FW II, 4
There are no shadows in the Fiery World. This is not difficult to imagine, because even upon earth it is possible if one arranges the sources of light properly. The luminosity of all parts of the Fiery World produces a continuous glow. Thus also is consciousness permanently awake, for there is no sleep. Such tension becomes possible when the inner fire completely corresponds to the cosmic one, but in full harmony the tension is not felt.
It is quite just to call the music of the spheres the Song of Fire. Are not the fiery vibrations concordant? And is not this resounding nurtured with radiations? Thus when we call Agni “the Keeper of the Gates” and understand the unutterable link, then we too resound. One may resound also here, if only for a moment, then all earthly habits become obsolete. Thus one must affirm in the heart all sparks of the Fiery World. May the earthly habits be replaced by the Fiery Truth.
Learn to balance feelings FW II, 407
One should break away from personal expressions as from harmful habits. A feeling which has been tempered in the fire of Hierarchy will not become distorted. Thus learn how to balance feelings on the truest scales. Much patience is needed in order to be able, without losing the feeling and the heart, to check upon their quality on the scale of Hierarchy.
The path of cognition BRO, 59
Many listeners, no doubt, would prefer to hear sooner about Brotherhood itself; but let them first abandon curiosity and the obstructing habits. With dignity it is possible to enter. Therefore, it is first necessary to ascertain how different feelings are understood. One should not give precious things into someone’s safekeeping if it is assumed that they will be resold instead of being carefully guarded.
He who wishes to learn will not weary of the path of cognition.
Petty habits of selfhood are an enemy of evolution BRO, 529
Habit is second nature—a wise proverb indicating to what an extent habit dominates man. Precisely, habits render a man immobile and unreceptive. One can suppress habits, but it is not easy to eradicate them. People are continually encountered who boast of their victory over habits. But observe the daily routine of such victors, and you will find them slaves of habit. They have become so imbued with habits that they do not even feel the weight of such a yoke. It is especially tragic when a man is convinced that he is free, whereas he is really shackled in the fetters of his habits. It is most difficult to cure a sick man who denies his illness. Each one can name such incurable ones among people known to him. Yet in order to assimilate the concept of Brotherhood, mastery of existing habits is indispensable. Under habits We have in mind not the service for good, but the petty habits of selfhood.
It is Our custom to test those who are approaching the Brotherhood on liberation from habits. Such testings must be unexpected. It is best to begin with small habits. Man is often concerned with defending them more than anything else. They are considered to be natural qualities, like birthmarks. Yet the newly born have no habits. Atavism, the family, and school foster the growth of habits. In any case, a routine habit is an enemy of evolution.
Harmful earthly habits SUP, 825
Urusvati knows the power of victory. A victory should be kind, for then the fires of the heart are beautifully kindled. The less selfishness there is, the more luminous will be the fires.
It will be said, “Not everyone is destined to achieve a glorious victory.” No, friends, everyone can gain a glorious victory. Victory is achieved not only upon battlefields. Everyone can overcome his bad habits and thus ignite the fires of the heart. Overcoming one’s faults was called in antiquity the opening of the Supermundane Gates. Certainly, on supermundane paths, one’s earthly habits can be particularly harmful. Even seemingly harmless habits can enslave one.
A free man is not chained by habits. He will know how to adapt himself to any conditions and will not regret the past, for he has overcome all obstacles and is free. Man himself accumulates petty habits and is not aware that he has become enslaved, precisely by the most petty habits and prejudices. Can one hasten into the Supermundane World with such fetters? Can one freely and in friendship greet new neighbors, when one is engulfed by yesterday’s refuse? It must be conceded that the litter of one’s life is composed of petty habits. A conqueror does not cling to the past, but freely strives towards new creative labor.
The Thinker said, “Come, victory, and liberate me from my rusty chains.”
Carefully change one’s habits Letters of Helena Roerich I, (28 August 1931)
In general, bear in mind that narcotics are not advisable for the followers of Agni Yoga. Also, smoking is harmful, as well as the immoderate use of alcohol. Even meat is harmful, as it fills the organism with decayed particles. Of course, as a physician, you realize how carefully one should change one’s habits so that there will not be any harmful reactions. But are there many people who could do it gradually? However, Agni Yoga is inaccessible for smokers and drinkers.
One Chosen Image Letters of Helena Roerich II, (30 August 1935)
If you are to succeed you must remember constantly and ardently with your heart the One Chosen Image. Also, if you wish to practice self-discipline, choose one or two of your worst qualities or habits and try to rid yourself of them. This discipline seems very simple, but in reality is extremely complex and difficult; still it is certainly the most fundamental method.
Harmony
Harmony for missions of importance LMG I, 68
Harmony among you brings results most cherished by Us.
For missions of importance We bring together harmonious persons—their current is the most powerful.
The principle of harmony and unification to build the bridge to Hierarchy AY, 662
Certainly, the power of Hierarchy is the most vital, and only by this bridge can one build. Thus, in the foundation of each great beginning is laid the energy imbued by the law of Hierarchy. Only upon the principle of harmony and unification can one build. Only upon the basis of affirmation of the principle of Hierarchy can higher possibilities be affirmed. The Creative Will proclaims that a united consciousness leads to harmonious decisions.
Harmony and the oneness of Cosmos INF I, 71
We, your Brothers, know that page of life wherein is inscribed the oneness of Cosmos. We affirm that the manifested evolution is created not in dissociation but in a limitless striving of harmony. The more beautiful, the more high. The more powerful, the more high. Why manifest conflict between spirit and matter when they issue from one Source? Why not intensify the power and feel the psycho-life of Cosmos within oneself?
Boundless harmony INF I, 269
In boundless harmony is contained the whole cosmic creativeness. Only harmony can reveal to the planet the higher spheres. Only harmony can establish the chain of aspirations to the far-off worlds. The conception of the far-off worlds should be applied to all which strives toward perfection. Therefore, Our harmonies are so powerful. The fire of the centers is harmony; the fire of the spirit is harmony; the fire of the heart is harmony.
Harmony and special rhythm FW II, 332
Compare the fire of a smelting furnace with the flame of a raging conflagration; compare harmonious action with the elements of chaos. All salutary rhythms are invoked in order to manifest concordance of action.… Not for war alone, but also for spiritual defense do the crowds need discipline. It is wrong to direct crowds toward bestiality, but rhythm brings harmony into gatherings of people. In this let us not forget the fiery examples. Precisely the fiery principle exists by a special rhythm.
Assimilation of rhythm and significance of harmony AUM, 572
Assimilation of rhythm is a step toward the distant worlds. No one can perceive subtle vibrations if he has not assimilated rhythm and does not understand the significance of harmony. To some it is empty sound, but there are those who have already harmonized their whole life. Not the rhythm of mediocre music but the fiery rhythm of the heart is what I have in mind.
Someone, hearing about the help of rhythm, engaged a drummer to beat into his ears—the dullard merely became more stupid.
Harmony and woman AUM, 416
Woman herself must set an example in unity. We know how seldom such harmony is attained. But if the one real motivation be emphasized, then it becomes impossible to remain deaf just by reason of absurd customs. Indeed, many of them have a historical basis, but these obstructions must be destroyed.
By their own hands, women of all races and beliefs will help to mold the steps of evolution. There should be no delay!
Freedom of will and harmony BRO, 103
How to reconcile the existence of free will with the influences about which much as been said? Free will does exist, and no one will deny it, yet one may constantly observe certain non-conformities with the actions and thoughts of the Supermundane Forces. The point is that the will may be harmonious with the Higher Forces, or it may be chaotic and working against construction. It is deplorable that the chaotic will predominates among people. It does not improve with formal education. Freedom of will is a prerogative of man, but without harmony with the Higher Forces it becomes a misfortune.
Readiness and harmony AUM, 580
Constant readiness is a quality which needs to be developed. Readiness is not a nervous transport, it is not transitory tension. Readiness is harmony of the centers, always open to perception and reaction. The man who is filled with harmony is always receiving and always giving. His being is always strengthened by an uninterrupted current. There is no giving without receiving. To break such a current is the death of advancement. The all-knowing one will also be all-giving. Let us understand this truth broadly, not setting limits by earthly conditions.
Heart is the abode of harmony BRO, 193
Harmony is not always attainable, even if it is proclaimed verbally. It is a common error to think that harmony can be established by reason. Few realize that only the heart is the abode of harmony. People reiterate about unity, but their hearts are full of stinging arrows. People repeat many sayings from various ages about the power of unity, but they do not try to apply this truth to life. They reproach the whole world for dissensions and at the same time they themselves are sowing disunity. Verily, it is impossible to live without the heart. Heartlessness cannot find a harmonious abode. Not only do the sowers of disunity harm themselves but they also infect space; and who can foresee how far such poison may penetrate?
Do not think that enough has been said about unity and about creative harmony. On each page it is necessary to repeat about this very thing; in every letter unity and harmony should be mentioned. It must be kept in mind that every word about unity will be an antitoxin, destroying the spatial poison. Thus, let us reflect about the good of unity.
Harmony of labor BRO, 591
Harmony of labor is so necessary that special attention is paid to it in the Brotherhood. We advise having several tasks on hand in order the more easily to bring them into agreement with the inner state of consciousness. A better quality will be attained by such a method. It is too bad if a man begins to detest his work because of transitory currents.
I affirm that a wise change of occupation will heighten the quality of labor. Brotherhood teaches a solicitous attitude toward labor.
Harmony and evolution SUP, 97
Urusvati knows the balance between harmony and evolution. These correlative concepts are often taken as being contradictory, but, in reality, can evolution ever be inharmonious? And how can harmony be created without evolution? Yet people prefer to understand harmony as an immobile and inactive state, and use it as an excuse for their irresponsibility. While the world is in convulsion people prefer to sit in sweet oblivion, and call their benumbed condition by the lofty word “harmony.”
However, the strong chords of harmony are tensed, and as they expand they contribute to evolution. Similarly, the benefit of evolution is in its continuously accelerating motion. It is beautiful to realize that the world is perpetually evolving, in ever-increasing striving and motion.
In their earthly condition people cannot always notice the beneficial growth. All growth comes with pain, with lightning, and in storm, and only a perfect consciousness can perceive the radiance of Truth. Every evolving thinker must transmit his understanding of Truth while on Earth. If he does not apply Truth in life, man is not worthy of being called a thinker. Thought is life, and life is moved by thought.
Thus, you realize the two foundations of Our Life. We live in harmony for the sake of evolution. We must evolve, otherwise We shall be transformed into mummies.
Harmony and the New Era SUP, 237
In ancient days excesses were called “the chains of hell.” A great truth underlies this saying. Artificial stimulation is degrading and limiting, whereas inspiration arrived at naturally is limitless, for it follows the laws of Infinity.
Thus, We remind people that any disharmony is ruinous. Lack of understanding of harmony makes life ugly and such ignorance is criminal. One cannot think about evolution when people themselves destroy the very foundations of life.
Especially at present, at the threshold of the New Era, one must think about the health of the nations. It may seem that today, when people have lost trust in one another, it is out of place to speak about health, but every teacher must speak about the ways to the future.
The example of the Thinker will be instructive. Even when He was sold into slavery, He spoke about freedom and harmony in life.
Everyday life and harmony SUP, 324
Urusvati knows how people reveal themselves in everyday life. Biographers make the mistake of thinking that the value of a person can be measured only by exceptional deeds, and because of this they miss the truth. Celebrities are often characterized by the glory of their activities, their sparkling eyes and powerful, eloquent speech, but entirely different personalities are revealed by these people in their everyday life. They should be observed in their routine work and in the company of their near ones. Their true mentality, as manifested in thoughts and dreams, should be properly understood.
Above all, We value the achievement of harmony in everyday life. Most of human life passes in such routine, and people should be evaluated by how they stand this test of daily life—whether they can preserve harmony in their domestic environment, resist petty irritations, and rise above boredom.
Many unseen circumstances are hidden in daily life, and one must find in them the joy that elevates one into the Supermundane. May you all remember that you build your human dignity amid daily turbulence. This awareness will make your achievement permanent. We rejoice at the builders of harmony in life, and every day should become a stone in the foundation of this beautiful structure. If you love work, understand it as a substitute for time.
Can Our Life be imagined without total harmony in its daily routine? Not days, not years, but a succession of joyous works can provide the exaltation and strength to live without concern for time. We also have other joys, which the toiler can partake in. The intensity of Our labor brings Us closer to the music of the spheres; ordinary people usually do not notice when such a harmony occurs in their labor.
The Thinker taught that awareness of the resounding of space comes when least expected. “No human measure can determine when the harmony of the Supermundane becomes accessible.”
Harmony and the art of thinking SUP, 341
Urusvati knows that harmony in life refines human feelings. Indeed, harmony is the only thing necessary; with it all will be subtler and loftier. Harmony is a great concept! Yet people seek it in external conditions and overlook it in the essence of things. For example, a primitive man may live in natural beauty, yet be far from harmony. The city dweller may be oppressed by the bustle of his surroundings, and be unable to think about a harmonious life. Even a refined philosopher can be crushed by the cares of supporting himself. Thus, the fundamental law of harmony is forgotten.
People do not understand that the way to harmony is in the art of thinking. Deep contemplation is needed for the realization of harmony. Truly, only the art of thinking can refine one’s feelings. But how does one acquire this art, which can sometimes be possessed by an illiterate person, yet elude the most learned? How can We teach man the art of thinking? Many will take this to be a clumsy aphorism. How can We explain to people that Our philosophy is based upon thinking about Infinity? With such ideals, earthly tribulations become bearable and manageable. Do not fear the lofty concept of harmony. It can be applied in all aspects of life, and every human being can develop a sense of it within himself. This state can be called by different names, yet it is the property of all. Everyone sooner or later will achieve harmony if the art of thinking is cultivated.
The Thinker stressed correct thinking. He wanted His disciples to feel themselves to be artists who could create new kinds of harmony.
Discipline and harmony SUP, 585
Urusvati knows that loss of discipline destroys the best undertakings. Do not think that this worm is easily removed. Even the best co-workers can fall victim to this disorder.
It is difficult to talk to people about discipline. In many cases people take offense at the slightest hint about their destructive conduct. It is easier to speak about disorder, because people do not see much harm in it. But violation of discipline is a loss of harmony, a disorder of the most harmful kind.
Harmony cannot be established at once, and one must guard all efforts directed toward the building of harmony. However, harmony is like an easily frightened bird, once lost, difficult to attract again. One should think how painful disharmony is to the Guides. This is something that is rarely considered.
The Thinker warned, “Do not inflict harm by thought or action; it is so easy to break a precious vessel. Think often about true harmony.”
Healing
Various colors of flowers in healing LMG II, 108
From the very beginning the prophets have noted sound and color. The ancient instruction about the ringing of bells is full of meaning. Wreaths and garlands recall the understanding of healing power. According to the color of his radiation, each one is attracted by flowers. White and lilac have affinity with the purple, blue with the blue; therefore, I advise to keep more of these colors in the room. One can follow this in living flowers. Plants wisely selected according to color are more healing. I advise to have more freesias. Our Ray, with its silveriness, is more reminiscent of white flowers. Color and sound are Our best repast.
Flowers, resins, and seeds as healing elements HIER, 316
Healing through the fragrance of flowers, resins, and seeds goes back to hoary antiquity. Thus, a rose not only possesses a similarity to musk but also prevents imperil. A garden of roses was considered by the ancients as a place of inspiration. Freesias are beneficial for the sympathetic nervous system, which vibrates so much in a Yogi. The seeds of barley are unsurpassed for the lungs. You know already about mint, about the resin of cedar and other resins. Perfumes are now bereft of meaning like all other desecrated values, yet the origin of fragrance underlies a useful but forgotten knowledge. Certainly, the poisons of antiquity were very subtle. The newly invented narcotics are comparatively crude; chiefly, they destroy the intellect—in other words, precisely that which sustains the balance in all psychic experiments. A flaming heart without spiritual balance is an impossibility. Thus, one must remember all details that bring one close to Hierarchy.
Quality of thinking and gratitude as healing AY, 31
It is necessary to distinguish between indignation of spirit and irritation. The fire of irritation must be divided into two kinds. When irritation has an impersonal cosmic character, its poison may be washed away by a current of prana. But if harmful feelings, such as conceit or self-pity, intensify the irritation, the sediment of poison will be precipitated upon the centers. Then there is no means to remove it; one can only wear it away by developing cosmic perception.
Quality of thinking must be realized as healing. Gratitude is likewise the finest purifier of the organism. He who has found the seed and realized the care of the Sender can project gratitude into space. Great is the healing power of the emission of gratitude. One must transform everything abstract into reality.
Materia Lucida and healing AY, 214
It should be remembered that not only for illumination but also for healing is Materia Lucida irreplaceable. It will be the best remedy for calming the nerves, for it is a bridge between the psychic energy of humanity and cosmic energy, the reservoir of which is inexhaustible.
Cancer and healing with psychic energy AY, 495
Cancer is the scourge of humanity and will inevitably spread. The chief measures against cancer will be preventive ones. Those who do not use meat, wine, tobacco, or narcotics; who keep psychic energy pure; who from time to time undergo a milk diet; who cleanse the digestive tract and take the water of L., need not think about cancer.
During the early stages of cancer, surgery can be beneficial; it is pointless, however, if the patient after his convalescence returns to his former ways. Of course, ultrasound can break down the tumor, but of what use can it be if the cause of the poisoning has not been eliminated? Life must be made healthier. It is not wise to invent cures for corpses! One has to pay attention to the conditions of life and habits of those who fall sick.
How can cancer be cured? Of course, with psychic energy, whose crystal achieves the best healing. It is possible to utilize the accumulations of psychic energy, a true panacea for all illnesses, even for leprosy.
Giving away psychic energy through healing AUM, 594
One may ask how much of one’s psychic energy can be given away in healing. This is no small question, for the loss of psychic energy is like disarming a warrior. One may give away half his supply, even two-thirds, but three-fourths already places the physician in a dangerous position. In such an exposed state the physician takes the sickness upon himself and may lose his life. Therefore, it has been said so firmly about the Golden Path: Everything in proportion, all in harmony—let us remember.
The force of psychic energy and healing SUP, 275
To a certain degree, the propelling force of psychic energy can be directed. In healing, an uplifting or highly concentrated thought can be directed toward an ailing organ. Any kind of blasphemy or destructive thinking, however, will intensify the flow of the energy toward an affected organ and aggravate the sickness. Wise is the physician who tells his patient not to blaspheme or hate. We have often pointed out that a pure thought is benevolent and has healing powers; it opens the gate to the healing power of Primal Energy.
Air and change of residence for healing AY, 606
Some nervous diseases can be cured by a change of residence. One could regard this idea as a whim, but there are explanations for it. The air that surrounds one is as mineralized and magnetic as water. We make use of waters of different compositions. Why, then, should air not be similarly utilized for its effect upon the different centers?
Much is spoken about prana; but pure prana is inaccessible on Earth, except on the heights, where few dare to stay. At the lower levels the prana is mineralized and is subject to the influence of discordant magnetic waves. Certainly, a change of residence can lead one to more beneficial combinations of prana, and may have a healing effect on the condition of one’s nervous system. Unfortunately, so far, the air in homes is generally regarded simply, as either pure or impure. In fact, every change of air has importance, since it affects different groups of nerves.… After the pralaya of night, the morning sun acts with special vitality in calling forth the psychic energy. Similarly, the awakened life of the seed, like the dawn, sends forth its emanations of prayer. Let us note carefully all benevolent influences.
Vibrations of Cosmos and healing INF II, 12
If the physicians would become aware of the vibrations of Cosmos, they could discover much that would be useful for healing. A ray may be discovered which would awaken accumulations in the Chalice and thus dispel sluggishness.
Healing and great amount of strength HEART, 547
When performed against the will of the patient, healing exacts a tremendous amount of strength. Even when there is no opposition, a great mass of strength may be dissipated due simply to a lack of understanding. Yet tiring treatment may be successful in spite of the patient’s lack of understanding. Many cases could be cited in which Initiates suffered greatly after forcibly healing someone. Naturally, these days the tension and expenditure of energy are unusually great. Therefore, if you feel tension or fatigue, do not be ashamed to lie down. In this time of unprecedented battle, the heart must be protected. This advice is for everybody. One should picture the entire smoky surface of the Earth in order to understand why protective armor is necessary.
Healing through the heart energy HEART, 596
The chief requirement for applying heart energy will be the realization that one does not need physical effort in utilizing it. The physical nerve centers also act in response to a command of the brain and the will, but a transmission of the heart is accomplished without any outer tension. The heart can act only when it is spiritually liberated from physical tensions. Let us not forget that the Western school usually follows the path of the brain, while the East, where the foundation has yet to be lost, retains the ancient knowledge that power is contained in the heart. Although healing by means of the heart allows the touch of the hand, it is neither the hands nor the eyes that give help, but rather the emanations of the heart. Distance has no impact on healing through the heart, whereas a transmission by the brain may have to deal with the obstacles created by all sorts of external currents. Training in the command of the heart requires the least amount of effort and adjustment. Pure thinking, constancy, and benevolence bring the heart energy into action.
The fiery energy of love and healing FW II, 152
Rarely do people understand that love is actually a fiery principle. Usually people suppress the most salutary qualities of love. Precisely by these qualities does man most easily overcome the manifestations of darkness. Let us not cite examples, but merely emphasize the healing power of love. People especially respond to
healing power. They dream about the elixir of life, but beyond a life on Earth their poor imagination can suggest nothing. Thus, let us not forget that imagination is a quality of the Fiery World.
Directing forces toward healing AUM, 184
The experienced physician, extending medical aid, says to the patient, “Forget about your illness!” He knows that people do not usually know how to suggest to themselves recovery. Therefore, it is better not to let them tire themselves with doubt as to their health. People could help their recovery by directing their forces toward healing, but they prefer to weaken themselves by not allowing nature to exercise its good action.
Is it not useful to remember about reactions when we speak of the higher worlds?
Receiving healing vibrations SUP, 6
Urusvati has witnessed the healing vibrations sent by Us. Their rhythms are varied and not everyone can recognize them. Some may suppose them to be the effect of an earthquake, others may assume that they are an attack of fever, and still others may attribute them to their own nervousness. But the majority will think them to be merely imagined. However, on all continents Our healing solicitude is often felt. People receive help and sense a sudden recovery but do not understand whence came the help. We are not speaking about gratitude, for We do not need it, but a conscious acceptance of Our help increases the beneficial effect. Each negative reaction or mockery paralyzes even the strongest vibrations. We hasten to help, We hasten to bring good, yet how often are We accepted?
Harmonious conditions and healing SUP, 479
People neglect their illnesses. Moreover, they surround the sick with unpleasant conditions, and then expect an immediate cure. But healing must take place in harmonious conditions.
People are ever ready to summon a physician with demands and ill will. They do not know that the most powerful healing energy can be poisoned and cut off by them. Frequently people call a physician and at the same time whisper words of mistrust behind his back. Scientists should investigate the healing that takes place when there is trust in the physician, and the illnesses that worsen because of distrust.
Tars and healing energy LHR I, 28 August 1931
Cedar tar and other tars or resins, such as eucalyptus, are the products of the psychic energy of the trees, and therefore they are extremely beneficial for strengthening, purifying, healing, etc. Knowing these qualities, everyone should try to apply them in the best possible way. The best tar is from Siberian cedars.
Health
The three aspects of health SUP, 525
Urusvati knows that people are responsible for three aspects of health. First, their own health; second, the health of the planet; and finally, the health of the Supermundane World. The last is not an exaggeration, for earthly dwellers must realize that they have no right to violate the harmony of the Supermundane World. Similarly, the health of the planet depends upon a wise use of its forces. Finally, people must safeguard their own health, not only for themselves but also for those around them. The human organism, though seemingly small, is a powerful repository of energy, and truly dominates its earthly environment.
A right understanding of these three kinds of health can provide true progress. When I speak about the individual’s health, I naturally have in mind not only the bodily but also the spiritual health. The history of mankind demonstrates that evolution proceeds brilliantly when both conditions are in harmony. It can be seen that ancient Greece progressed when equal concern was given to the health of the athletes and the wisdom of the philosophers.
On the other hand, one can point to countries where sport became an obsession and the significance of the spirit was suppressed. It is easy to see to what such imbalance can lead. In such a society, those who speak about spiritual health will be accused of hypocrisy. We can point out how lofty knowledge and true service for the Common Good create the foundations for the health of the spirit.
One should not advocate renunciation of life, for the natural health of the spirit is forged in the furnace of life. Also, the health of the body must be understood sensibly. The gift of physical life must be safeguarded, but that should not be done at the expense of selflessness. It is difficult to find balance amidst life’s contradictions, but a healthy spirit will pronounce its wise decision. A person can plunge into a dangerous current to save a dear one, but will not succumb to fever if he is carried by the wings of spirit.
Humanity can become the guardian of the planet if harmony of the spirit and body is attained. Humanity can send pure thoughts into supermundane worlds if the spirit is strong.
Preventative medicine SUP, 603
Urusvati knows that preventive medicine is the best medicine. One could wonder why, until now, preventive measures have dealt only with physical well-being, while ignoring the mental condition. But it is precisely this aspect that is of greatest importance for the preservation of health. There are known hereditary, infectious, and occupational ailments, and in all these the psychic influence plays a role, because of its ability to arrest the development of illness.
Timely help by means of suggestion can hold back or even eliminate the onset of illness. It is too much to expect that most people could master auto-suggestion. Only extraordinarily sensitive organisms are able to feel the very first symptoms of an illness and obstruct it by the power of their will. For the majority, suggestions from without are needed. But such “inoculations” will be most effective only if administered on a national scale.
A yogi’s health AY, 201
There exists the false impression that a yogi possesses unfailing health, as it is usually understood. But can a sensitive instrument be made from a sturdy log? Does not the value of the strings of the vina lie in their ability to resonate to the finest intervals of tone? Equally resonant is the sensitive apparatus of the yogi. Indeed, to him alone are known the indescribable fleeting pains, which, like the tuning of the strings of the vina, transform his being.
One must understand that We will not claim that the path of Yoga is without danger. How can one avoid pain during the transformation of one’s centers? The fire of cognition always burns hot.
You know by now that what is said here is not abstract symbolism. All the usual names given to these pains are useless, so long as science does not hasten to understand the significance of psychic energy or spirituality. The farther people are from an understanding of the dangers of Yoga, the farther they are from unity with the Highest Consciousness. Random flights of consciousness are of no value. What is needed is an incessant song of soaring. The vina may not always be sounding, but its tuning is kept harmonious.
Those who seek Yoga only for their health should instead partake of a glass of wine and discuss lofty ideas without applying them to life. For the health of a yogi rises and falls like the wings of a soaring eagle. The eye of the yogi sees like the eagle’s eye, which you already know. The calm of the yogi is like the tensed power of the ocean.
The pulse and the heart HEART, 363
Let us turn once more to the quality of the pulse. We will have to point to this indisputable testimony of the heart’s affirmation often and from many angles. It is not measurement of the pulse’s frequency so much as observation of its quality that will convey a picture of the heart’s vitality. We are on the way to photographing auras, but in the meantime we are already able to begin observing the pulse, not during illness but in times of good health, and we can note what sensations influence the subtle play of the pulse and just how they do so. The aura shows evidence that an illness is present, whereas the quality of the pulse conveys a whole gamut of reactions. And while the aura is something transcendental for the majority of people, the pulse presents a purely physical phenomenon. But with what solicitude and caution must we understand the study of the pulse! Nowadays doctors pay hardly any attention to the quality of the pulse. We shall often return to the study of the pulse when we think about vibrations.
The antidote for heart disease HEART, 341
Degeneration, fattiness, and enlargement of the heart occur because of the intolerable conditions of life. Heart disease is rarely the result of karmic causes. Enlargement of the heart may be due to good potentials that go untapped. Of course, fattiness of the heart is an inexcusable condition, for the process of taking on fat can always be arrested at the start. Work is the best antidote for the tendency of the heart to grow fat. At the very least, the basic hygiene of the heart ought to be maintained. Striving to work is the best way to strengthen the heart. Not work but an interruption in the heart’s striving is what causes destruction. Certainly, powerful hostile arrows also injure the health, but you know that the balm of Hierarchy can heal the wounds they cause. However, this balm has to be applied on a continual basis. Indeed, it is a serious error to forget the existence of such a medicine.
Effects of saturation of space AY, 293
Especially harmful are crossed currents. Even in the physical life, people prefer arrows coming from one direction to those coming from many directions. One can easily understand the depression of mood caused by arrows flying above one’s head from unknown directions. When such a saturation of space cannot be avoided, it is especially important to guard one’s health. The blood pressure increases, and the tension of the centers causes depression. A single known enemy, however strong, is better than these unrecognizable taps. The Teacher is especially attentive at such times, especially if the fires of the centers are already strained. But these life explosions are unavoidable. Every affirming conscious activity will evoke a vortex of thought, and if one’s spiritual development is already great, then the counteraction of unbridled spatial waves is also great, and burdensome. Naturally, people with undeveloped centers do not even notice the shower of arrows, but this does not mean that they should be envied. We speak of constant joy, but this joy is a special wisdom.
The state of health and the cosmic causes FW I, 486
The state of health is bound up with many cosmic causes. Thus, one should not look for causes only in colds or indigestion. The chemism of the luminaries is analogous to substantial doses of medicines and mixtures which can perceptibly affect the organism. Similarly, nervous pains may be traceable not only to obsession but also to reaction to the currents of space. Why be surprised at the large number of nervous diseases? More than once have I indicated the horror of such epidemics. They are contagious and under many forms have one common basis—precisely, affliction of the subtle body. Now one can understand once again why it is so necessary to study the fiery energy without delay.
Psychic energy and cancer HIER, 285
Cancer can be treated by psychic energy, since lack of psychic energy in the blood generates the disease. Often psychic energy is exhausted as a result of spiritual outpouring, as was the case with Ramakrishna and other spiritual Teachers. Certainly, they possessed an enormous amount of it, but, dispatching it to far-off distances, they could remain for a while without its protection. Precisely closeness to Hierarchy is needed in such cases, because even great Spiritual Toilers, in their self-abnegation sometimes expend their forces beyond a legitimate extent. Thus, for evolution We reiterate about Hierarchy, in order to affirm a goal-fitting application of one’s forces to the Chain of the Highest Ones. Therefore, I say, Guard your health, in order to adhere to the Hierarchy even by this means.
The remedy of soda FW II, 461
It is right that you do not forget the significance of soda. Not without reason has it been called the ash of Divine Fire. It belongs to those widely given remedies which have been sent for the usage of all humanity. One should remember about soda not only in sickness but also in health. As a bond with fiery actions, it serves as a shield against the darkness of destruction. But one should accustom the body to it gradually. Each day it should be taken with water or milk, and in taking it one should, as it were, direct it into the nerve centers. Thus can one gradually acquire immunity.
Prayer purifies AUM, 57
Prayer is a purifier. This definition should not be understood abstractly. Spiritual health is the primary basis of bodily health. Precisely prayer as a real link with the higher Source will be the best purifier of the organism against all diseases. Infection appears when the body permits the entrance of manifested messengers of evil. Each body is predisposed to many diseases, but spiritual strength is on guard to quell such uprisings. When the spirit can be properly nourished by the higher energies, it also protects the body against dangers.
Therefore, it can be affirmed that prayer is a purifier.
Directing forces toward healing AUM, 184
The experienced physician, extending medical aid, says to the patient, “Forget about your illness!” He knows that people do not usually know how to suggest to themselves recovery. Therefore it is better not to let them tire themselves with doubt as to their health. People could help their recovery by directing their forces toward healing, but they prefer to weaken themselves by not allowing nature to exercise its good action.
Psychic life and the preservation of health SUP, 340
It is not possible to promote health without a proper understanding of psychic life. People go to sanatoriums to improve their health, and ignore the fact that they will be closely associated with a random company of sick people. Such an environment can hardly have a positive effect. On the contrary, the association with those whose attention is focused upon illness can only intensify the fear of disease and aggravate their ailments.
It would be good to remember the remedy of ancient times when sick people would go into seclusion and remain close to nature. This was done not only in cases of contagious diseases, but when the organism was in need of renewal.
Heart
The heart does not admit egoism NEC, 111
Many warnings were given against selfhood. This deadly sister of ignorance smites and extinguishes the best fires. Do not consider a reminder about egoism out of place during the establishment of cooperatives. On the contrary, each statute must be written not for oneself but for others. Among various appellations the word friend will be a most hearty one. Indeed, the heart does not admit egoism. The heart lives in self-abnegation. Thus, strong is the heart when it is concerned about the future, not thinking about self.
Heart to heart communication NEC, 275
When calculations become complex and Infinity is obscured, then will be remembered anew the simplest principle: from heart to heart—such is the law of fraternity, community, fellowship.
Nothing can delude the heart AY, 520
Then the tested one either became confused and was rejected, or he was filled with firmness and spoke, “The eyes and ears can be deceived, but nothing can delude the heart. I see with the heart, I hear with the heart, and nothing impure will touch the heart. For the sword entrusted to me is kept sharp.”
Hear and see through the heart INF I, 76
As truth surpasses imagination, so is the future beyond dreams. Origen said, “With the eyes of the heart we behold Be-ness.” Only through the heart can we discern the beauty of the world manifested by the Heart of Cosmos. The love of Cosmos actuates straight-knowledge. Love of lilies or of the far-off worlds has as its basis the same cosmic principle. Yes, yes, yes! We shall measure through cosmic love!
The heart is a mighty magnet INF I, 146
When the heart demands the creation of higher forms, the Cosmic Magnet attracts all possibilities. A most mighty magnet is the heart! Thus, men have been deprived of a most high concept, that of the Arhat. If this principle does not inspire creativeness and heart, the understanding becomes distorted, and the result is not the construction of life but mediocre thinking.
Absolute Reason and the Perfect Heart are the same INF I, 300
Absolute Reason and the Perfect Heart are one and the same Source. When We say that the flow of life issues from this Essence, humanity may accept this Truth. The creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet is concentrated on extracting the life emanations from the surging energies. The power of the Perfect Heart saturates all cosmic currents. From these emanations are combined all manifestations of life. The energies which are inert act as intervening currents.
The element which is projected into creation by attraction is akin to the impulse manifested. The Perfect Heart accepts all striving energies and spiritualizes them into many facets. Willfulness does not provide the formulae for creative combinations.
Thus, Infinity affirms all the sources of the Perfect Heart.
The Perfect Heart and all life forms INF I, 301
The Perfect Heart can express all potentialities of nature to such an extent that any form can find life. The Perfect Heart contains within itself all the nascent life manifestations of the creative forces.
Absolute Reason, from which humanity derives its striving essence, affirms solicitously the creative manifestations. The constructive work of the cosmic energies is directed by the Perfect Heart. The duration of action in Cosmos is termed perpetuity. Why then is it not possible to apply this concept to the energy which impels the spirit into higher spheres? When efforts are made to refine even the plant life, why not apply the same effort toward humanity? The Perfect Heart strains all its energies for this ascent.
The Cosmic Fire is in eternal motion, directed by Absolute Reason and the Perfect Heart.
Cosmic pulsation is sensed by the heart INF II, 41
The cosmic pulsation that is sensed by the heart is the most wondrous vibration. All complex problems of Cosmos can be solved by the heart. When the rhythm of Mahavan is sensed by the heart of an Agni Yogi, the union with the cosmic pulsation follows. The Spatial Fire, impelled to action, transmits currents to the heart. The Mother of Agni Yoga, having given herself to the Cosmic Service, verily cooperates cosmically.
The conscious attraction of the heart INF II, 68
Cosmic attraction is directed toward the affirmation of all manifestations. The heart assimilates all energies directed to it. The heart expresses all strivings in life. All cosmic energies are attracted to the heart. Those who deny the conscious attraction of the heart deny the significance of the Magnet. The Spatial Fire is impelled to the heart, and in this principle is comprised the entire cosmic process. Hence, Cosmos dwells in the attraction of the heart. Only the energies based upon the attraction of the heart produce life. Thus, the life chain is endlessly forged by the heart.
The vibrations of the heart INF II, 199
The vibration of the heart expands like a magnetic wave of spirit. The vibration of the heart expands like a ray of light. In all cosmic manifestations, the Magnet of the Perfect Heart attracts. Only the lever of the heart can direct the action toward the true source. When the ray of consciousness contacts the Spatial Fire, the cosmic vibration enters into life. Therefore, the conscious direction of the ray of the heart will lead to creation. Thus, the cosmic attraction is imbued by the Heart of Cosmos. When the vibration of the heart strives to create, the energy of the Cosmic Magnet responds to that striving. Thus, conscious attraction will produce a boundless striving.
The treasures of the heart HIER, 106
What is the treasure of the heart? Not only benevolence, not only compassion, not only devotion to the Hierarchy but consonance with the Cosmic Consciousness when the heart, besides its own rhythm, even partakes in the cosmic rhythm. Such a heart can be trusted; it possesses straight-knowledge, it feels and knows, and as a manifested link with the Higher World it expresses the indisputable. The manifestation of the treasure of the heart is also very important for the formation of the subtle body. Try to imagine how important is the experiment with the subtle body. The densifying of the subtle body can give that of which the Teaching of Shambhala so sacredly speaks. One may have an unconquerable host, one may have irreplaceable co-workers, true, only temporary ones, but beyond the conditions of corporeal life.
The heart is a link between the visible and invisible worlds HIER, 449
Likewise, the heart should be understood as the unique natural link between the visible and invisible worlds. Many secretions bind the lowest strata of both worlds, but only the thread of the heart can lead into the Infinite. In this lies the difference between magic and the nature of the spirit. Thus, I advise, first of all, to pay attention to the heart as the source of the predestined unification of the worlds. It should not be thought that Hierarchy is only discipline; it is the advance into the Higher World.
The heart is the microcosm of everything that exists HEART, 277
A person can think with the heart or think with the brain. There was perhaps a time when people forgot about the work of the heart, but now is the era of the heart, and we must focus our efforts in that direction. Thus, without freeing the brain of its work, we are ready to recognize the heart as a motive power. People have thought up a thousand ways to place limitations on the heart. The works of the heart are understood in a narrow sense, and not even always in a pure sense. We must bring the entire world into the sphere of the heart, because the heart is the microcosm of everything that exists. A person who is not inspired by the great concept of the heart will end up belittling his own significance. We tell people to give up getting irritated, but only greatness of heart will save a person from the poison of irritability. We speak about the ability to embrace, but where is there an all-embracing ocean outside of the heart? We remind people about the distant worlds, but it is the heart, not the brain, that can remember about Infinity. So, let us not belittle the organ that has been bestowed upon us to be a receptacle of Grace.
The heart is on loan to us HEART, 389
Rather than regard the heart as personal property, it is preferable to convince oneself that the heart is not entirely one’s own organ but has been granted one for attainment of the highest communion. Perhaps if people began to think of the heart as something on loan from Above, they would handle it with greater care.
A certain hermit emerged from his solitude with a message, saying to everyone he met, “You have a heart.” When he was asked why he did not talk about mercy, patience, devotion, love, and all the beneficial foundations of life, he replied, “Just so long as we don’t forget the heart, the rest will come.” Indeed, how can we turn to love if there is nowhere for it to dwell? Or where will patience lodge if its dwelling is closed? So, to avoid torturing oneself by seeking virtues that find no application, one has to build a garden for them, a garden that will open up thanks to an understanding of the heart. Let us stand firm on the foundation of the heart and let us understand that without the heart we are no more than discarded husks.
Only thought born of the heart is vital Letters of Helena Roerich I, (1 March 1929)
“The kingdom is not made up of royalties or of subjects but is created by cosmic ideas. Let us create our own cities, our countries, our planets! But let such thought be created by the heart, as only thought born of the heart is vital. The heart is the greatest Cosmic Magnet. All cosmic energies are attracted to the heart, and the heart assimilates them. The heart manifests in life all aspirations. The fire of space is attracted to the heart and the whole cosmic process lies in this principle. Therefore, the Cosmos exists in the attraction of the heart. Only the energies which are based on the attraction of the heart are vital. Thus, infinitely, the chain of life is forged by the heart.”
Have you listened to your heart? Does it beat in rhythm with the Perfect Heart which embraces all of you?
Thus, I shall finish with the words about the heart. Let woman affirm this great symbol, which can transfigure the whole of life. Let her strive to transmute the spiritual life of mankind.
Help
Three joys of Bodhisattvas Foundation of Buddhism, 142
There are three joys of Bodhisattvas; the joy of giving, the joy of helping, and the joy of eternal perception. Patience always, in all, and everywhere. The Sons of Buddhas, the Sons of Conquerors, Bodhisattvas in their active compassion are Mothers to All-Existence.
Help with desire to serve LMG I, 255
Dim is the light of the world.
Thus, each desire to serve is especially precious to Us.
But know one thing, that good will and active work help Us best.
Not for miracles but for service did I summon you.
Fire is no danger to your wings.
Help and the law of karma SUP, 650
Urusvati knows that help, when sincerely given, does not violate the law of karma. There is a fanatic belief that one should not help one’s neighbor because it would intrude upon his karma. This is a harmful fallacy. The fanatics do not let themselves understand that one who helps acts in accordance with karma. Man must provide all possible help, without thinking about karma.
Any offering of help radiates good, but, of course, the good deed must be sincere. In this, everyone must be his own judge. We value help when it is offered spontaneously, from the heart. There is no use in calculating whether or not to help someone. Most people would stop to help a passing stranger in distress, without thinking what a beautiful deed they are performing. And such conduct is right, for self-congratulation undermines all good results.…
The Thinker taught, “Learn to help; this science is blessed.”
Help as a useful act NEC, 137
Strive to the guiding thought about help to humanity. Think clearly that you are performing not a personal act, nor a group act, but an absolutely useful act. That done by you timelessly and without the limitation of space becomes a labor for the unification of the worlds. Preserve this guiding fiery thought.
Help in the power of action AY, 625
Remember that help is found in one’s actions. The power of action provides the best armor, the best rudder, the best eye!
Help where the hand can reach HIER, 434
Help wherever the hand can reach, wherever a thought can fly. Thus, shall we rap upon the future. Hence, let us remember that each hour taken from oneself will be recorded for the future. One must become accustomed to the fact that Our cooperation brings all that is needed if the hand that holds the current does not wither.
The heart aflame with help is Our heart. Thus, we may face the time which is terrible for the ignorant, but bright for the knowing.
Help on the edge of the abyss HEART, 497
You will come across the question: why is it on the edge of the abyss that the manifested help comes? There are many causes for this, among them karma and the desire for self-perfection, but from another perspective, the cause is linked to the intensity of the heart energy. Tension of the heart is necessary if one is to cooperate with the Higher Forces, but usually cooperation only begins when that tension has reached an extreme stage. This means that if the heart energy were manifested as it should be, cooperation would take place much sooner. So once more we come to the problem of educating the heart energy.
The consciousness, money, and help HEART, 572
One can observe a certain stage of human consciousness in which a person who is asked the question, “What is necessary?” is sure to answer, “Money.” So long as the person has not outgrown this money-focused limitation, no spiritual help can be extended him. His consciousness must be directed to more significant values; then help will come, even in a material sense. The law of the highest values has been established throughout Existence. Therefore, it is our own consciousness that determines the wellbeing that we deserve.
Know the meaning of help AUM, 19
It is essential to understand the meaning of help. Each one wishes to receive help according to his own formula, but not many apprehend true help. Likewise, nowadays when the world is atremble, great numbers of people do not notice the fiery peril. For a special manifestation they want an Archangel as vast as the heavens! Each day something indescribable takes place. Though but a week of the year has passed, consider what has already taken place! Many nations are changing their faces.
Help the needy AUM, 452
It is necessary to help everywhere and in everything. If obstacles to assistance be encountered through political, national, or social lines, or in religious belief, such obstacles are unworthy of humanity. Help in all its aspects should be extended to the needy. One must not scrutinize the color of hair when danger threatens. One should not interrogate as to religious belief when it is necessary to save from conflagration.
All covenants point to the necessity of unconditional assistance. Such help may be considered true inspiration. It has been emphasized already, but numerous conventionalities compel one to again affirm the freedom of assistance.
Self-abnegation and help BRO, 523
Thought about help is especially useful. He who is himself in need and in straitened circumstances thinks of helping others; such self-abnegation is a great touchstone.
Help to create and assist the Good SUP, 18
Our manifestations and help are different. We save worthy people at moments of danger. By gentle contact We draw the attention of seekers, whom We forewarn about their harmful decisions. We help to create and assist the Good. Our Work is dedicated to knowledge. We help each useful worker, unhindered by conventional distinctions of race and class. We watch diligently to discover where the ray of self-sacrificing achievement will flash. Our Temple is the Temple of Knowledge. We bring to it all the highest and We guard there all the affirmations of the future.
Cause and effect and help SUP, 34
Those who judge by ordinary relative measures cannot discern causes and effects. I speak not only about the tension of labor but also about the vigilance that enables one instantly to weigh and decide what moment and which action are the most necessary. Each plea for help brings with it the emanations of the past and the aroma of the future. One should blend these harmonies in the consciousness and understand the meaning of disharmony. We should not help a man who is ready for evil, and must help one who is suffering. Contradictions often conflict, and only knowledge of the past will provide the balance. Nevertheless, no plea to Us is rejected, for by making such a request a person expresses his recognition of the Higher World, and the fact that such a Reality lives in space. We will not ignore a pleading voice. We will not reject any prayer, but will gather all salutary substances in order to offer goal-fitting help. In this is contained a special vigilance.
Help from the Subtle World SUP, 214
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, “Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?” This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World.
Help if our hearts tell us to LHR II, 24 September 1935
If, while doing good, we take a certain part of karma upon ourselves, such karma surely does not encumber our spiritual progress. Only the Arhat knows where and when he must not help; as for ourselves, we should stretch forth a helping hand whenever our heart tells us to do so. While doing this, however, we must always remember the law of commensurability and goal-fitness, also, that spiritual help is the highest.
There are some people who think they should give everything away, thereby making themselves dependent upon others! To such people we might speak with these words of the Teaching, “Who hath said that one must renounce madly! Madness doth so remain.”
However, one must help, for who knows when we are paying our old debts! Thus, if we refuse to help, we might thereby increase the interest on our debt with accumulating interest. It is a great mistake to refuse to help one’s near ones because of fear of complicating one’s own karma. Will this not be an act of the greatest egoism or selfhood? But of course, one must learn to discriminate at the same time, since often one may help the undeserving and refuse the one truly in need. Here, as well, the heart is the only judge. Thus, if the help required is within our power, we should render it.
Fear of karma in help LHR II, 19 March 1936
As regards karma, can we insist that a certain case or situation in which a man finds himself is entirely his karma? If we begin to think thus, we shall soon refuse to help each other, explaining our refusal as not desiring to interfere with an allied karma. There are even some deluded people who might refuse to help their fellow man, fearing to complicate their own karma. But would this not be a sign of the greatest selfishness? Who, apart from an Arhat or a high Yogi, can know when and where one should not help? Often, an encounter with an overburdened man may verily be our karma, and in refusing to help him we put a burden on ourselves. We must stretch out a helping hand whenever our heart prompts us to do so, bearing in mind the law of co-measurement and remembering that spiritual help is the highest. Quite correctly, your heart told you that we should not be dogmatic. Life is so complicated! Therefore, always and in everything you should guide yourself first of all by GOAL-FITNESS.
Hero, or Heroes
A Hero acts in the name of the Common Good NEC, 147
That man is called hero who acts selflessly, but this definition is not complete. He is a hero who acts self-sacrificingly, unwaveringly, consciously, and who, acting in the name of the Common Good, thus brings nearer the current of cosmic evolution.
Heroes may be encountered in present-day life. One should not consider this concept inapplicable. If we fear to introduce such a concept, we ourselves break away from the path leading into the region of truth. One should recognize heroism in life; one should fearlessly recognize the presence of the enemies; one should remember that the sword is the staff of the hero. Knowing how to turn sword into staff must find a place in the day’s work.
Heroes do not fear for their own lives AY, 261
He who fears for his life cannot be a hero. And he who pointlessly wastes his life will not be a hero. The hero carries the vessel with care, ever ready to offer it for building the future world — as in everything, the weighing of opposites. A yogi will understand this. He will understand the value of restraint yet will never be satisfied. The hero is truly insatiable for achievement and hungers for action yet is ready at any time to restrain himself. He acts for spirit but does not detach himself from Earth. Unstoppable, never retreating, he will not abandon what he has begun, and will not initiate any action that is less than selfless.
Heroes do not turn from danger SUP, 130
Urusvati is aware that We are not immune either to the dangers that surround Us. In ignorance people assume that We face no danger in Infinity! Certainly, thanks to Our knowledge, We are sufficiently protected in earthly conditions, but everything is relative, and when thought strives to Infinity standards of measurement differ.
A heroic attitude should be maintained in all circumstances. This is a test that must be passed if true evolution is to be supported. We divide heroes into the unconscious and the consciously determined ones. Those who understand what they labor and suffer for are truly heroic. Knowing the truth of their situation they still do not turn from danger. Amidst the currents of space, amidst evil will, amidst terror, courageous heroes labor and create. Heroes know that their earthly life can end at any moment, but they do not reduce their efforts. They realize that their selfless podvig will continue even under the harshest circumstances. Nothing can stop their will from manifesting itself in any sphere.
There is a great difference between the unconscious and the consciously determined heroes. In the first there may be a spontaneous exaltation. But although temporary reactions may occur and cause the determined ones to pull back, they will never give up, and will continue on their path, applying the cosmic knowledge accumulated through centuries. They know how to transmute knowledge into feeling and how to fill their hearts with it. Where the heart is full there is a soaring into the future. An austere knowledge of danger inspires the hero.
I speak of this to emphasize that heroism is the fundamental stronghold of Our Inner Life. Examples of heroism can be seen in the past lives of Our Brothers. Will not Our Life serve you as an inspiring example of beautiful, though weighty, armor?
The present-day hero AY, 290
Did the heroes of ancient times resemble today’s heroes? Did the heroes of antiquity need an inexhaustible store of enthusiasm? Their achievements were brief, and one explosion of fire was enough to feed their energy. Now, the extended duration of achievement, with the complete depletion of forces in the earthly atmosphere, puts an unbearable strain on the energy. The most powerful stroke, the sternest call, can flash out from but a single explosion; but continuous and repeated action requires a whole sequence of currents of energy.
The present-day hero is sustained by the realization that from no earthly quarter can he expect cooperation. When he says, “I will not abandon the field of battle,” he already finds new strength. We are ready to provide the strengthening current in accordance with the firmness of his decision not to abandon the battle. We do know, however, how difficult it is to carry light in the darkness, because this light is seen by others, but not by the one who carries it. Besides, those who sleep cannot stand the light.
Heroes do not distinguish between the great and the small FW II, 105
If on entering a house you noticed a viper on the host’s table, what would you do? Would you think the matter over, while the snake attacked your friend, or would you decide at once to crush it? We say—save your friend from evil. Do not becloud your head with perplexity, but act for the good. One cannot put on the same scale a man and a snake. It is impossible to put on the same level the lower consciousness and the temple of consciousness. If we cease to discriminate, where will be our responsibility before the world? He is no hero who spares the snake and loses a friend. Not a hero is he who evades his duty while offering excuses. Not a hero is he who does not distinguish between the great and the small. Not a hero is he who has lost the measuring rod of the heart. The Leader knows the heart measure and the fiery solution.
The path of the hero proceeds in thorny ways FW III, 43
The heart of a hero knows self-sacrifice in the name of Common Good. It knows self-renunciation and Great Service. The path of the hero is not always strewn with wreaths of human gratitude. The path of the hero proceeds by thorny ways. Therefore, one should always revere the path of self-renunciation, because each advancement upon the face of the Earth which affirms heroism of the spirit guarantees a new beginning. How many heroes of the spirit could have been seen upon mankind’s path as torchbearers! But these fires of the spirit are unnoticeable to the eye of ignorance. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should revere the heroes of everyday life who saturate life with an achievement in each hour. The community of labor should cultivate these heroes, because the pillars of a nation stand erect only on the qualities of heroism of the spirit and the heart. He who knows the heroism of self-renunciation will not be a chance hero of an hour—the records of space will mark forever the labors of the hero of the spirit.
The hero of the spirit FW III, 75
The strongest index of achievement is self-renunciation. Indeed, it is necessary to understand this cosmic concept in all its beauty. Not only on the field of battle is the spirit adorned with the power of selflessness. To traverse the path of life impetuously, to cross all lives as upon a wire, to pass over all abysses in song, is possible only for the selfless spirit. All structures which follow the cosmic designation are erected in fiery striving.
Let us look at the life of a hero of the spirit. From early years the spirit knows the Highest Guide. The manifestation of a sacred Guardian is its life’s destiny. Physical and spiritual pre-eminence do not cloud the consciousness. Self-education is a manifestation of the synthesis. The realization of one’s own superiority has given the spirit firmness and tolerance toward society. All manifested talents have been displayed in inspiration, to the wealthy and the poor, to the seekers and the enlightened ones. The hero of the spirit has known a Higher Protector, therefore he has given strength to others. The Higher Law has directed him to the rudder, and visibly or invisibly he has become a fiery hero. Thus, has proceeded the mighty “Lion of the Desert.”
Thus, has been strengthened the great law of self-renunciation. Striving toward the higher powerful cooperation has given a direct contact with the cosmic forces and with the Highest Fiery Brotherhood. This direct link has been given only through a Higher Designation. When amidst the jungles of life, the spirit knows the direction, then truly the worlds resound. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of true selflessness.
Heroes are dispellers of evil SUP, 202
Every hero whose heart is pure is a dispeller of evil, and the biographies of such heroes should be studied in schools. Students should also learn what was done to Pericles and how people have treated their heroes. Thus, should human history be written.
The Teacher is the best Hero SUP, 463
Do not tire of speaking about the Teacher and the Hero. Both concepts are essentially the same. They lead to achievement. They help one to endure the burden of life and will be a source of courage.
The Thinker used to say, “The Teacher is the best Hero. His weapons neither rust nor wear out. An army may turn and flee, but a Teacher will not retreat. We bestow upon Him the wreath of the Hero.”
Children should be taught about heroes SUP, 664
Urusvati knows the many forms of heroism. It is said that circumstances make the hero; it would be better to say that circumstances awaken the hero. Many people do not understand this phenomenon, but others know what is destined for them and carry out their mission from an early age. Some sense that they must fulfill something, but their consciousness does not provide a clear indication. For such born heroes, circumstances will be the key. They will force the sounding of the deep inner strings and bring about the required podvig.
Today, people do not usually speak about heroes and their achievements. When history narrates heroic deeds, they shrug their shoulders, saying, “It is not for us to perform heroic achievements!” Thus, they affirm their own ignorance!
Every era has a place for heroism, beginning with the humble conditions of family life up to cosmic manifestations. One must be able to elevate oneself above the demands of daily life and attend to the needs of the Common Good. Many great opportunities for achievement will then be found; people should not think of podvig as inappropriate.
It is instructive to observe in what nation the word heroism is more often used. Let us ask small children to name their heroes. They will not hesitate to reply and should be encouraged to maintain this awareness throughout their lives.
There was a game in India in which everyone had to name his greatest hero. A small child spoke of Krishna. He was rebuked and was told that Krishna was a God. But the child insisted that Krishna was primarily a hero, for he labored for the good of his country. The child also pointed out that Krishna knew the language of the animals. He was corrected, “He played his flute and thus charmed the wild animals.” But the child insisted, “That means that Krishna knew the language of the animals.”
Hierarch
The Hand of a Hierarch as a fiery Will HIER, 199
The fiery Envoy of the Hierarchy acts as a mighty fiery Will. The Hand of a Hierarch directs as a Higher Hand. The Hierarch saturates as a propelled magnet, hence one must act consciously. Thus, the spirit striving to the realization of the Teacher can be affirmed on the path, but the spirit rejecting the concept of the Teacher may betray the Hierarchy.
A Hierarch and responsibility HIER, 330
If one combines the complete responsibility of the physician, judge, priest, teacher, architect, and lawmaker, one arrives at a part of the responsibility of a Hierarch. But just a part. For besides the earthly responsibility, He also belongs to the subtle and mental worlds. We never summon anyone to don the armor of a Hierarch, because only the spirit itself can choose such a responsibility. The seed of the Hierarch is generated according to a certain ray. Verily, the might of ascent has no fear of responsibility before the three worlds. This courage is like a link between the worlds, like the pillar of the Covenant, like the Light, all-penetrating! Thus, facing the throne of responsibility, the wings of achievement glow.
The concept of a leader HIER, 433
What state flourishes without a great leader? What affirmed undertaking has existed without a leader? Verily one must understand that the concept of a leader is the synthesis of all the highest strivings. Thus, only the concept of Hierarchy, of an Illumined Leader, can direct the spirit. Thus, let all, all, all ponder upon and remember the Might of Hierarchy. Only through this realization can one advance. Only through this realization can one attain. Let it be remembered that each stone thrown at Hierarchy will be transformed into a mountain against oneself. Thus, let all remember! Thus, We proclaim the Leader—the Hierarch!
The Hierarch and equality AY, 94
Some may be unable to reconcile the idea of equality with that of Hierarchy. Equality lies in the potentiality of spirit that all possess. Hierarchy is based on the uniqueness of one’s accumulated experience. Therefore, it is just to say that a complex of knowledge will be the gate of Hierarchy. Mark the expression “complex,” because narrow specialization cannot define the breadth of a Hierarch.
Striving for knowledge, gain the realization of the Teacher. Truly, reverence for the Teacher is the panacea, even for physical ailments.
The law of Hierarchy AY, 655
How do people understand the law of Hierarchy? How do they fulfill its laws in life? How do they intensify the best striving in themselves? Truly the law of Hierarchy is mistakenly understood as an individual’s right; it is forgotten that a Hierarch is a Link in a Chain, and One who fulfills the Will of an even Higher One. Only by knowing this is it possible to properly respond to the higher mission. Only thus can one validate the Trust and build the fiery accumulations in the Chalice.
The Hand of the Hierarch affirms the direction of destiny INF II, 148
Of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness, the principle of Hierarchy is the most powerful of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness. Each manifested shifting is created by the principle of the concept of Hierarchy. Where can the spirit direct itself without the Guiding Hand? Where can the eye and heart be directed without Hierarchy, when the bestowing Hand of the Hierarch affirms the direction of destiny, when the Hand of the Hierarch determines the most propitious date and the higher energies manifest in familiar images. Therefore, the seed of the spirit is imbued by the cosmic ray of the Hierarch. Since the highest principle contains in itself the potentiality of Fire, the pure fiery spirit of the Hierarch is asserted as the highest principle. Therefore, let us remember our spiritual Leaders. Thus, we shall revere the law of Hierarchy.
How does a Hierarch create upon Earth INF II, 322
Who, then, creates by the power of spirit? The Carrier of Fire, the sensitive servant of evolution, the spiritual creator of men, who gives all his fires for the advancement of mankind. Humanity in its quests must strive to emulate these Light-Bearers. How, then, does a Hierarch create upon Earth? By uplifting everything that surrounds him. Thus, by the pure flame of spirit the Hierarch elevates the spheres.
The bond with the Hierarch HIER, 156
This bond unites Us and creates the best results. Thus, the most wondrous thread is the silver one uniting the heart of the Hierarch with his disciple. The light of the spirit is nurtured by this might. Therefore, when We speak of a united aura, We have in mind the actuality of the bond! Thus, the Counsels should be guarded as the Source of Light. Thus, one can attract the best opportunities. Hence the sacred union of the Hierarch with the disciple is evidenced when the disciple’s consciousness is striving toward the consciousness of the Hierarch. Thus, a wondrous step is built by a blended heart!
Hierarch and building a new race HIER, 399
When a new race is assembled, the Assembler is a Hierarch. When a new step for humanity is built, the Builder is a Hierarch. When the step preordained by the Cosmic Magnet is constructed upon the vital rhythm, a Hierarch stands at its head. There is no manifestation of life which does not contain in its seed its Hierarch. The more powerful the step, the more powerful the Hierarch.
The Hierarch as the higher conception of Truth FW III, 157
The royal spirit of the Hierarch is that power which awakens the consciousness and which manifests the higher conception of Truth on the planet. King of spirit is the Fiery Hierarch! What a power does this great Guardian of Fire manifest! How many great structures are being erected having foundations in the fiery King of the Spirit! Thus, let us remember on the path to the Fiery World about that blessed power which is borne by the King of the Spirit—the Hierarch.
Authority of the Hierarch LHR I, 24 February 1930
Truly, only the small consciousness can be annoyed by the authority of the Guru. For what is the authority of the Guru but the authority of the Hierarch? The authority of the Hierarch does not mean domination over the aspirations of everything inferior. The authority of the Hierarch and Guru is not a tyranny. This authority is the highest knowledge. It is said: “The Hierarch uses the power for cosmic progress. We Brothers of Humanity possess this power of acting in unison with the Cosmic Magnet.” The Hierarch and the Guru are those experienced Pilots who, during the violent storm, are guiding through the destructive waves, through all the rocks, the boat entrusted to Them, the boat in which we, as the “precious” cargo, all have our place. Therefore, let us not forget this; let us not leave the Hand which is out-stretched in salutary Leadership!
Constant thought about the Highest Hierarch LHR I, 11 April 1934
You ask for advice on how to be most successful in work and in personal development. But, meanwhile, you have the books of the Living Ethics, in which are given the most precise indications and advice, and if at least one tenth of this is applied, good results will not be long in coming. I can only add that for the quickest self-perfecting and development of spirituality the most essential is a constant thought about the Highest Hierarch; this is the sacred concentration about which so much is written and which so often is misunderstood. Remembering the Luminous Image every moment of the day and night and doing all our work in His Name, we are gradually establishing the sacred union, which will finally give us the great power of Hiero-inspiration.
Hierarchy
The idea of Hierarchy is a cosmic law LHR I, 10 September 1934
Precisely, the idea of Hierarchy is a cosmic concept, a cosmic law. The whole Universe exists, is nourished, and is supported solely by this principle. In Cosmos each form has at its foundation a nucleus, and each center of striving lives by the principle of Hierarchy. The Cosmos acts by the attraction toward the affirmed powerful center. Precisely, in Cosmos, the lower principle is subordinated to the higher. Otherwise, what would be the foundation of evolution?
Hierarchy represents the mighty Spiritual Focus HIER, 151
During a conflict of forces, one should always observe the maximum of centralization. Therefore the power of the focus is so greatly needed, and each one in his turn must consider his position as bound with the center. Thus, the central power will emit all rays, and shadows will have to disappear. The radiation of the focus upon the spiritual plane is most invincible! Therefore immunity of the spirit can be attained through striving to the Spiritual Focus. Hierarchy is so wondrous in that it represents this mighty Focus. Therefore, one should strive limitlessly to the law of Hierarchy.
The fiery center for humanity is the Hierarchy HIER, 444
As Cosmos has its center of Cosmic Fire, so humanity must realize its fiery center in the Hierarchy, which guides humanity and imbues it with the powerful leading principle. Thus, one can strive to the realization of the Highest Hierarchy of the fiery Heart.
Hierarchy is humanity’s contact with Spatial Fire and advancement HIER, 450
The fundamental quality of creativeness is the direct following of the Hierarchy. Only thus can it be affirmed that the path will lead to the highest attainments. How else can humanity contact the Spatial Fire if not through the approach to Hierarchy? Thus, the leading principle of Hierarchy fierily impels humanity to a new advance. Without this mighty progress darkness will engulf the planet.
The law of Hierarchy is the path to the Source AY, 654
How can one come close to the Source? How will the higher understanding be affirmed? Only by the law of Hierarchy. The Guiding Hand is the Uplifting Hand. The Indicating Hand is the Hand revealing the path to the Highest Law. Thus is created the great step of the law of Hierarchy. Truly!
Hierarchy, the call of the heart HIER, (preamble)
Hierarchy is not coercion, it is the law of the Universe. It is not a threat, but the call of the heart and a fiery admonition directing toward the General Good.
Hierarchy is the Stronghold of Love FW II, 98
One must manifest care about Hierarchy. Hierarchy is not despotism, but the Stronghold of Love. Only out of love is born the reverence which creates discipline. But few love the one who helps them. It means that ignorance is great.
Communion with Hierarchy is a flow of love FW II, 296
Hiero-inspiration descends through a single basic condition. Neither concentration, nor command of the will, but love for Hierarchy produces direct Communion. We do not know how better or more precisely to express the guiding law than as a flow of love.
The sacred Summit of the Hierarchy for those on the path HIER, 217
For each one on the path there is but one immutable Might—Hierarchy. Upon this sacred Principle one may construct; from this sacred Summit one may contemplate the world; upon this Stronghold the spirit becomes winged; upon this Summit can be built a mighty evolution. Therefore, when the spirit tries to create an illusory world of selfhood, it is certainly difficult to advance. Thus, in limitless creativeness there is the beacon fire—Hierarchy. Thus, by steadfastness in Service one can broaden one’s consciousness and encompass the law of Fiery Hierarchy.
Hierarchy provides power to humanity and the path to illumination of the spirit HIER, 420
Illumination of the spirit! How can one reach this step? How can one penetrate into the primary source of Truth, if not by adhering to Hierarchy? The spirit can be illumined only through the source of Light. Where can one find a leading ray, if not in Hierarchy? Humanity has been drawing its power, not from within itself, but from the power of the great Hierarchy. Thus through centuries Our creativeness has guided humanity. Thus man can be directed only by the Higher Power of Hierarchy. The illumination of the spirit is assuredly the path of adherence to the highest Hierarchy. Hence, those who search for Truth can find the significance of Be-ness only in the path of ascent toward Hierarchy, otherwise life remains a vicious circle, and for millenniums the spirit will not find its liberation. Thus, the law of Hierarchy is the leading principle.
Teaching of Living Ethics and reverence for the law of Hierarchy LHR II, 31 July 1937
Yes, the Teaching of Living Ethics is based upon reverence of the Hierarchy of Light and recognition of the high authority of the Teachers. And the greater the spirit, the broader and higher is his understanding of the great law of Hierarchy.… Verily, the sign of belonging to the Sixth Race will be the acceptance of the law of the Highest Leadership, the acceptance of Hierarchy in all its magnitude.
The Greatest Spirits at the head of the Hierarchy of Light LHR II, 7 December 1935
There is one chain of the Hierarchy of Light, which continues into Infinity, and all the true Carriers of Light who appear and who are still on our Earth are links of it. Certainly, the Sons of Light, who came from the higher worlds (Venus and Jupiter) to our planet at the end of the Third Race of our Round for the hastening of the evolution of humanity, are the Greatest Spirits, who are at the head of the Hierarchy of Light that is the nearest and most accessible to us, owing to karma. They are the progenitors of our consciousness; to them, we owe our mental development. And, of course, They belong to the Chain of the Builders of the Cosmos. Each such Builder must pass through human evolution in order that later He may rise as the head of this or that planet. But as evolution is infinite, all these builders, after completing one cycle of evolution, commence another and are born again, but on higher worlds.…
Certainly each High Spirit is a reservoir of life-giving energies, which constantly irradiate the surroundings. A nucleus formed by three such spirits can create miracles. The Great Hierarchy of Light is the cosmic Reservoir of such Forces.
Hierarchy as Protectors of humanity HIER, 235
Hence, each spirit must understand the Hierarchy as Protectors of humanity. Thus evolution is built, and creativeness is fierily affirmed. Thus the law is affirmed; only thus is life suffused by the great might of unity. Thus is life created.
Trans-Himalayan Hierarchy is the Hierarchy of Light LHR II, 30 August 1935
However, I must oppose your remark, and must state that there is only one Hierarchy of Light, which is of course, the Trans-Himalayan Hierarchy. Just as Light conquers darkness, so does the Hierarchy of Light battle against and defeat the hierarchy of darkness. The latter is very strong, since it acts through a multitude of followers. Not one teacher, living on Earth in ordinary earthly conditions, can be compared with the great Himalayan Masters. Those Masters are so lofty in their spiritual achievement that they are no longer able to accept the burden of purely earthly existence and of a personal, direct leadership of and contact with the masses. That would constitute an unproductive expenditure of forces. Their tasks are planetary-cosmic to such an extent that They can allocate only a portion of Their forces to the direct guidance of certain units of humanity, and therefore They use Their nearest trusted ones and disciples for the purpose of transmitting the spiritual Teaching. At the present time, Their main forces are concentrated on the gigantic battle with the destructive dark forces in the Subtle World and on Earth, on staying the clashing of the nations until a certain time, and on suppressing the subterranean fire which threatens to explode our planet. Verily, frightful is the tension of Their forces for the salvation of Earth; while humanity, in its madness, walls up dynamite everywhere. Thus, because of such small numbers of co-workers on Earth, these selfless Guardians of ungrateful and ignorant humanity have taken completely upon themselves the incredible burden of discharging destructive energies.
The International Government is the Great Hierarchy of Light LHR I, 8 September 1934
The International Government mentioned in the books is the Great Hierarchy of Light; and for us Christians . . . it is of course Jacob’s Ladder.… And for the East it is Great Shambhala, or Shabistan, or Mount Meru. There are other names as well, for they vary according to the people and the country.
The power of Hierarchy is manifested in leaders on Earth; they are the link to Hierarchy FW I, 525
The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves—trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted.
The need for recognition of the law of Hierarchy and adhering to the chain of Hierarchy LHR I, 7 January 1931
Verily, the immutable cosmic law of Hierarchy is so much ignored at the present time. But humanity must once more recognize this law. The principle of Hierarchy is a leading law, verily the giver of Life. Therefore, we must imbue our consciousness with understanding of this law if we wish to grow and to contribute our share to the General Good.
The law of the chain of Hierarchy is most firm and is strictly maintained by the White Brotherhood. Nobody can avoid the nearest link because this link has been created by long approach and by the accumulations of thousands of years. Therefore, let us firmly hold the nearest link, so that we do not lose union with the whole chain.
Humanity needs to admit the greatness of the Chain of Hierarchy, the anchor of salvation HIER, 338
How does humanity expect to approach the Highest without acknowledging the entrusted earthly representatives of Hierarchy? How can a link be established if humanity does not admit the greatness of the Chain of Hierarchy? Thinking is infected so extensively by the poison of conceit that the entire cosmic balance is disturbed. Thus, on the way to Us one should adopt all the affirmations concerning Hierarchy as an anchor of salvation. Verily, Hierarchy is like a wondrous Light for humanity! As a mighty Shield, Hierarchy stands on watch! Hierarchy is affirmed as the link between the worlds!
One is affirmed in the Chain of Hierarchy through the Service of the heart HIER, 228
How, then, can one be affirmed in the Chain of Hierarchy? Only through the heart and endless striving toward Service, only by complete assimilation of the Plan of the Lords and through creativeness of the spirit. Thus, verily, each one on the path must accept the Service of the heart. Thus the immutability of the Chain of Hierarchy is verily affirmed.
The need for refinement of thoughts and correspondence to approach Hierarchy HIER, 84
How to affirm oneself in the Teaching? How to approach the higher law of Hierarchy? Only through refinement of thoughts and expansion of consciousness. How can one assimilate the Command from Above if there is no affirmation of correspondence? One should display receptivity to each energy. One should be able to adopt the vastness of the Teaching. Only correspondence can permit the saturation of the vessel. Therefore, the manifestation of breadth is worthy of a broad consciousness. On the way to Us one may attain only through Hierarchy.
Understanding of Hierarchy requires feeling subtle sensations HIER, 425
Verily inscrutable are Our ways! To the ignorant it seems that the invisible world does not exist; they show prejudice against everything not perceptible to their coarse senses. Truly, since man cannot accept the sacred ways, how will he understand the highest and limitless foundation of life? Man must realize and feel all the subtle sensations; without this, there can be no correspondence and affirmation evidenced by the understanding of Hierarchy.
Manifestation of Hierarchy through self-activity FW II, 315
Thus, to those who do not understand, Hierarchy and self-activity appear as contradictory concepts; whereas Hierarchy requires precisely the development of self-help. He cannot approach Hierarchy who does not understand self-activity. On the steps of ascent, the first condition will be self-help and resourcefulness. One should depend upon the assistance of Hierarchy when all one’s self-acting ability has been intensified. Each one knows that according to the extent of acquisition of knowledge the approaches of the Teacher become less frequent, because the man is raised to the step of co-worker. It must be understood that the Covenant of self-activity is already a sign of trust. Besides, the trusted co-worker can show reverence for Hierarchy precisely by his complete awareness. Thus, we can assist the Highest Ones through our offerings of self-activity.… The exchange of heart energy is a strengthening of cooperation, therefore the manifestation of Hierarchy through self-activity will be the proper ascent to the Fiery World.
Higher Forces
The tensity of Higher Forces AY, 496
If a hermit is able with his thought alone to destroy a stronghold of evil, then the tensity that is allowed by the Higher Forces will be like a battering ram against the hostile forces.
The constructiveness of the Higher Forces INF II, 496
The Higher Force is always tensed in creation in conformity with the universal energies. When the shifting requires the highest tension, the Guardians of Higher Tasks fulfill the higher mission. The creativeness of Light sets up corresponding affirmations. The constructiveness of the Guardians of Light seeks goal-fitness. Thus, the constructivity of the Higher Forces proceeds in highest concordance, and Infinity cosmically guards all tasks.
Develop in oneself consonance with the Higher Forces HIER, 72
Each striving is saturated with the fire of spirit. The creativeness of the spirit takes part in the fiery constructiveness of the Cosmos. How can one be isolated from the entire cosmic creativeness when man is the creative fulfiller of the Cosmic Will! One should therefore develop in oneself consonance with the Higher Forces, for without striving to consonance there is no creativeness. Thus, humanity must be affirmed in the understanding of the Higher Forces and adhere to the Higher Will.
Steadfastness in the call to Higher Forces HIER, 233
It is necessary to become as accustomed to battle as to daily labor. One should understand a battle not only as a test of excelling in strength but also as a source for the accumulation of energy. We cannot think of mastering the elements without a battle. And how ready must we be at a call, for otherwise we may waste the action of the Higher Forces. Hierarchy does not mean the steadfastness of repose, but steadfastness in the midst of battle. Can something else be substituted for battle, when Our Magnet is tense and each victory is the joy of the entire Hierarchy? If it is difficult for some to accept Hierarchy through love, let them accept it as a fundamental necessity.
Gratitude to the Higher Forces HEART, 524
People are reluctant to imagine how many dangers are taking place around them. How many times have the Higher Forces and participants in the Subtle World saved them! But humanity assumes that if the day has gone by without incident then nothing has threatened. This type of thinking dulls the embryonic sense of gratitude; but without this feeling humanity cannot succeed. Instead of gratitude a demanding attitude appears, and after that a threat. But one will get no further on threats than on stingy-nettles. Pathetic are the threats against the Higher Forces! There is nothing that corrupts more than threats do. The heart dries up from the dust of threats.
Highest Bliss and link to the Higher Forces FW II, 34
A mother sometimes spoke to her son about the meaning of Highest Bliss, and of the eternal link with the Higher Forces. One day the boy very attentively observed a little bird on the window-sill, and whispered to his mother—“It also watches me so that I should not say something bad!” Thus, may one begin the thought about the great link.
Higher Forces live in the heart FW II, 96
The realization of Higher Forces is not taught in schools, nor given from outside, but it lives precisely in the heart, being the very cornerstone of the remembrance of life in the Subtle World. One may say—be blessed, you who have preserved in your heart the most Beautiful. The clouding of humanity comes from forgetting that which is most needed. Night is given for the upliftment of the spirit, but man has said in his ignorance that sleep is like death. It is absurd to compare a wondrous mystery with dissolution. One must reiterate from childhood on that sleep is communion with Angels. When words are unnecessary, then begins the realization through the heart.
Opening hearts in receptivity to the Higher Forces SUP, 384
People do not know how to invoke the Forces of Light when threatened with danger. On the contrary, they cast their doubts, regrets, and even accusations into space, even though they are fully aware that such faintheartedness does not help them. They know that accusations are not invocations, and that only the latter can increase their strength.
The ancient people acted far more sensibly. In times of danger they turned instantly to Heaven, and in silence and without thoughts opened their hearts in receptivity to the Higher Forces. They understood that earthly words are useless in such circumstances and could not express their need, and they allowed the Higher Force to flow unimpeded into their consciousness. They were certain that in time of need benevolent help would come. They knew that space is fully inhabited, and that the Good Ones are always ready to provide help.
Sensitivity to the voice of the Higher Forces FW III, 147
To know one’s destination means to know that the spirit of man is an expression of Higher Forces. Only he who knows these strivings can understand how it is needful to harken sensitively to the voice of the Higher Forces. What a wonderful concept, that man has been created in the Image of God! Precisely this reveals Infinity, multiplying all forces and aspirations. How is it possible for man to deny Infinity and Immortality when before him is the great comparison of the Image of the Macrocosm with the microcosm? Surely, such an exhortation is a powerful call to perfectionment of the spirit. Reminding about the Prototype of God must lead man into New Paths, for it is impossible to scorn with impunity the higher destiny by an expression of denial. And the ogres who affirm a self-willed sojourn of man on the Earth will perish, together with all the enemies of Light. Thus, let us manifest sensitiveness of striving for understanding of our destination.
Constant thought about the Higher Forces as the best expedient AUM, 8
The ancient wisdom taught that for recalling such sendings it is necessary to press upon the third eye. This counsel was very wise, for by simply pressing the bridge of the nose with the fingers one can cause the center of the third eye to retain the ray of the thought. Likewise, you well know that the state of highest Samadhi is dangerous for the earthly body. The power of the higher energies may not be transmitted through fragile vehicles, yet by overcoming the usual state of disharmony one may render less dangerous the contacts of the higher wings. Again, let us recall the various means for bringing oneself into an exalted state. From antiquity people have attempted by special means to shield themselves from danger in contacting the Higher Forces. But the best expedient will be constant thought about the Higher Forces. By such means psychic energy becomes accustomed to the possibility of reaction to the Higher Forces and, in order that it be not shaken, the nerve substance is reinforced accordingly. Of course, even one’s best friend can cause a shock if he enters unexpectedly.
Isolation from the Higher Forces AUM, 288
Completely inadmissible are malevolent prayers and self-pity. When a man cries out—Why?—he is thinking neither of the past nor the future. He isolates himself from the Higher Forces, as if accusing Them. Likewise, woe to the man who importunes the Higher Forces to harm others. Both conceit and ignorance resound when a man, instead of merging with the Higher Forces, tries to set Them on a path of hatred and cruelty.
Mosaic of life and different goal by the Higher Forces SUP, 176
Urusvati knows how unpredictably the mosaic of life falls together, but such unexpectedness is only from the earthly point of view. A person may think that he speaks or writes with a certain intent, but he is directed to an entirely different goal by the Higher Forces. He may think that he is finding success in a desired direction, when in reality he is achieving greater success in some unexpected way. He may, for example, write to a certain person, then find that the response comes from an unexpected source.
Often, one action can produce various results. If We listed all the possible consequences, people might become confused, their consciousness might narrow, and their psychic energy weaken. Only an expanded consciousness can maintain a broad outlook.
Man, an inseparable part of the Universe SUP, 554
Urusvati knows that within man is contained all that exists. He can evoke anything in himself, from the beginnings of all illnesses to the highest transcendental possibilities. He can allow himself to develop any illness, but he can just as easily join the Higher Forces. Man needs only to understand that he is an inseparable part of the Universe. Misfortunes occur when people forget their possibilities, something they do far too often—that is why there are so many calamities.
Tests sent by the Higher Forces LHR II, 19 July 1937
Likewise, one should not assume that the Higher Forces send tests to us. Life itself is replete with them. And definitely, the most dangerous tests are those that have their roots in past lives. The tests performed by the Great Teachers are, rather, their observations of the conduct and resourcefulness of the tested disciple in all life’s manifestations, often insignificant in their outer appearances but what is small and what is great is only so in our limited earthly conception.
Higher World
Levels toward the Higher World LHR II, 23 November 1937
Of course the Subtle World is the astral world with all its subdivisions into lower and higher spheres; then comes the Fiery World, and, finally, the Higher World.
The Higher World as a higher joy AUM, 127
Realization of the Higher World should arise freely, voluntarily and benevolently. Coercion is unfitting in such a transcendent matter. Thus, each teacher should interpret the Higher World as a higher joy. No one will call joy coercion. No one will condemn him who brings true joy. Yet how much inspiration must one develop in oneself in order to be a harbinger of joy! If a teacher has attained such a degree, he merits all reverence.
The Higher World is the touchstone of consciousness.
Agni Yoga as a bridge HIER, 397
A bridge must be found to prevent the loss of consciousness and to become enriched by the Higher World. Agni Yoga is given to bring people to the Higher World.
Choosing a Guru AUM, 128
Why is treachery toward one’s Guru such a revolting crime? During the first three years one may affirm one’s consciousness, but after that the selection of the Guru becomes final. Such a law has deep significance. The Guru is the bridge to cognition of the Higher World. Such an earthly step easily establishes a relationship with the Higher World, therefore it is inadmissible to choose the Guru and then betray him; this would mean severing the bond with the Higher World forever. One can fall under the darkest influence when the saving thread has been broken. Such people are still able to move, eat, sleep, and slander, but the leprous infection may already have taken root. Likewise, traitors can still vegetate, but human dignity has been lost. Thus one can observe the wise laws which lay the foundation for living steps to the Higher World.
Agility of consciousness AY, 373
Agility of consciousness is a quality of the Higher World. One should understand why royal incarnations may alternate with those of shoemakers, without debasement. It is difficult for those on Earth to grasp this idea of changeability of external forms, because the ascent of the spirit is little understood. Agility teaches one to understand things from different angles. And the formula “by human hands and feet” ceases to be an abstraction.
Opens the doors HEART, 333
Who in his heart cannot understand the beauty of ascension? Who will not sense at heart the burden taken on when one returns to a temporary house, an endangered house, a cramped house? So people should be conscious of the Higher World, in order that they be transported and ascend. Can one gaze out the window of the narrow dwelling without thinking about the higher worlds? The heart will lead us by the path of Christ to the step of Transfiguration. That is how we shall open the doors of the cramped house. Every unification of consciousness already acts to open the doors.
Signs of the Higher World AUM, 45
Tranquility of consciousness develops proportionately with the realization of the Higher World. There is no greater joy and beauty than affirmation of the existence of the Higher World. Prayer is the outcome of realization of the living bond with the Higher World. The very concept of such a bond makes a man strong and aspiring.
Let us manifest reverence for everything bearing signs of the Higher World.
The Higher World can be recognized in the smallest things AUM, 82
He who knows how to discern the presence of the Higher World in the smallest things is already on the path of ascent. Indeed, it is needful in everything to link oneself to the Higher World. Without such attachment, the path will be a long one. Amid the densest of earthly conditions it is still possible to direct oneself toward the Higher World, and this World of Beauty will be close by. In the earthly body the spirit already learns to merge into the Higher World as if returning into its own wondrous native realm.
The Higher World as a foundation of social organizations AUM, 111
The Higher World has been in the foundation of all human, state, and social structures. Even if people are unaware of the primary origin of their social organizations, yet in transitory conditions may be seen traces of the living connection with the Higher World. One should not diminish the antiquity of the planet and of life upon it; it would be more correct to increase this figure. But let us not forget that continents have shifted their positions many times, and even at present one can still see near the poles a great many opportunities for discovery. Therefore, let us be cautious in limiting the earthly problem. Antecedent to savages we shall see traces of wise peoples who have vanished. According to surviving records of laws it is possible to affirm that the impulse toward comprehension of the Higher World has been manifested from time immemorial.
Freedom from egoism is necessary FW I, 606
Indeed, one must free oneself from egoism in order to transmute and affirm the radiant Ego. One may carry the transformed Ego to the altar of Light without fear of being burned. What, then, is subject to scorching if not egoism with all its appendages? Egoism, like a cancerous swelling is engendered by lack of Agni. Let us not forget that egoism attracts and fills itself with carnal lusts and begets evil. Around the bait of egoism flock the influences of family, clan, and nation. The very sediments of the physical and of the Subtle World seek to wind themselves about egoism; such a bristly ball is unsuitable for the Fiery World. But the tempered and conscious fiery Ego enters the Fiery World as a welcome guest. Thus, let us distinguish all that befits the Higher World. Let us not regard this attraction to the Higher World as an achievement. Let it be only a luminous duty. It is not fitting to consider the predestined assignment as a unique achievement. People should accustom themselves to the transmutation of the heart as a manifest path, known long ago.
The development of patience HEART, 212
Patience is a gift of heaven—so said the ancients. Why should patience be something from heaven, when one would think it ought to belong exclusively to the heart? But how are we to intensify patience if we do not know about the Higher World? It is only when the silver thread that extends from the heart to the Higher World becomes strong that understanding of patience will arise. We revere this quality; close to it are tolerance and containment, the capacity to embrace—in other words, the opening of the Gates.
Expressions relating to the Higher World FW II, 162
You find it difficult to translate the phrase—“he became completely imbued with.” You are right, in languages far removed from Sanskrit it is not easy to find certain definitions, particularly relating to the Higher World. One may have to express it as—“he became aflame” or even “he took fire,” in order not to abase the concept of exaltation. Many misunderstandings are included among the definitives. Expressions which are striving on high suffer especially; only people who so strive themselves can use them, but there are not many of these. Therefore languages begin to rotate around petty concepts; they improve in mechanical expressions, but it is not even considered necessary to find the consonance of Higher Worlds. Turn your attention to newly coined words. Through them is it not possible to estimate the level of consciousness! But one should also honor the Higher Worlds with exquisite expressions, so that the Fiery World could also be glorified in earthly sound. Thus let us reiterate, in order that youth may find time to advance the thinking upward. From the quality of the thinking is born the word.
By love, not fear, will people contact the Higher World FW II, 292
In primitive religions the fear of God was taught first of all. Thus was suggested a feeling which usually ends in rebellion. Certainly, each one who contacts the Higher World experiences a trembling, but this unavoidable sensation has nothing in common with fear. Fear is cessation of creative energy. Fear is ossification and submission to darkness. Whereas turning to the Higher World must evoke ecstasy and expansion of one’s forces for the expression of the beautiful. Such qualities are born not of fear but through love. Therefore higher religion teaches not fear but love. Only by such a path can people become attached to the Higher World.
The Fire of the Higher World AUM, 84
The Fire or Light of the Higher World is not an entirely unusual manifestation. Far oftener than it is thought do these sparks penetrate the earthly strata. Indeed, they are explained as electrical manifestations. Their substance does not differ essentially from that which it has been agreed to call electricity, but such sendings emanate from the thought energy of the Higher World. Not by accident do such fires and lights flash out; either encouragement or forewarning or confirmation resound in these sendings of Light. People usually complain that these messengers arrive unexpectedly. Amidst one’s daily labor there may suddenly be seen a luminous indication. Perhaps it may instill courage and vigor and remind one about the Higher World, in order to fix in the masonry of consciousness still another strong stone.
Wondrous are the fires and lights of the Higher World. They do not singe where there is good. Each time they impel one to reflect about that invisible magnitude. One should accept these bridges as the sole path. It is terrible to be afraid of the Light as then Fire turns into a devouring flame. Fear is unfitting, and terror is self-destructive.
As a prevention against obsession AUM, 306
Aspiration toward the Higher World is the best recourse against obsession. Thinking about the Higher World is the best proven antitoxin. Exalted thoughts not only influence the nerve substance, but also purify the blood. Experiments with the composition of the blood in relation to the thinking of the patient are highly instructive
Preparation for sleep AUM, 71
Prayer is good at any time, yet there are two periods of change of currents when turning to the Higher World is especially desirable—at sunrise and after sunset. Besides, upon going to sleep it is befitting to invoke the Higher World.
Sleep is not understood by science. The idea of rest is primitive. If each action is preceded by a spiritual act, then such an extraordinary state as that of sleep must be especially noted. For almost half their lives people entrust themselves to an invisible world. It is necessary to purify one’s consciousness before entrance into the sacred Gates. Thought about the Higher World, thought about the Guardians, already lights up the drooping consciousness; hence, there may be more desirable meetings, and attacks may be warded off. Only the heart’s thought about the Higher World provides an impenetrable armor.
Thus, let us be conscious of all that is most beautiful and needed on the lengthy journey.
Sacrifice AUM, 197
Sacrifice and assistance are created in secret, such is the nature of these actions. Only the Higher World knows who really helps whom. The sacrifices have been inscribed upon imperishable scrolls. Beautiful is the law of the secret heart sacrifice.
Humanity
Aid mankind with beauty LMG I, 4
My Friends! Happiness lies in serving the salvation of Humanity.
Put aside all prejudices and, summoning your spiritual forces, aid mankind.
Direct the unsightly towards the path of beauty.
As the tree renews its leaves, so shall humanity flourish on the path of righteousness.
The Teachings of M∴ LMG I, 170
Expose the scourge of vulgarity.
M∴ is fighting.
The Hand of Mercy can also smite.
Follow the Teaching of M∴,
And teach in ways accessible to humanity.
Hope and the Stone LMG II, 48
Penetrating, through the Teaching, into the essence of the happiness bestowed, one must walk with firm tread, confident of resurrection of the greatest hope of humanity, based upon the Stone.
Let us in prayer await our destiny.
The Brothers of Humanity and the human spirit INF I, 60
Each one must find the key to the Teaching in his heart. Understanding of the universal Teaching can unfold the creativeness of the spirit. The Image of the Teacher can provide an illumined path into the cosmic expanse.
The Brothers of Humanity are a moving force, but it is difficult for humanity to accept that which is unapparent to a crude sight. When the time will come for affirming the fact that straight-knowledge has more power than the eye, then will the consciousness, the intuition, and the subtlety of the human spirit be aroused.
Ignorance, the preceptor of humanity INF I, 88
The ignorance of humanity attracts a like formation of the cosmic manifestations which respond to the keynote of ignorance. Ignorance prompts humanity to the belief that the cosmic horizon is affirmed on a limited planet. Ignorance, preceptor of humanity, sees the planet as beginning and end; but reason indicates that such accepted formulae, confining Cosmos within narrow boundaries, will bring on catastrophe. Expecting an end, the human consciousness receives endless evidences of its karma and is perplexed over these calamities.
Spatial Fire and the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 155
Humanity at various stages of its development has known of the power of the Cosmic Magnet. The interrelation between all cosmic forces and man has been attested by most ancient revelations. Man is part of the cosmic energy, part of the elements, part of Cosmic Reason, part of the consciousness of the higher matter. Therefore, when the power is given to an image which acts and emerges from the cosmic seed, Cosmos awaits the transmutation which must lead the spirit toward transfiguration. Of course, I regard the Spatial Fire as the highest transfiguring element.
Humanity must understand that the changes of existences are not only changes of envelopes. Transfiguration does not mean in itself a completed image. And when the Cosmic Magnet summons to a change, it means that the transfiguration brings a new step. When will humanity begin to understand that Truth attracts toward the Magnet, which leads to affirmation of the principle of Beauty? The law of the earthly existence of the Origins holds true.
After the kernel of affirmation and spiral transfiguration has been manifested, the culminating path becomes the affirmation of the creativity of psycho-life. In infinite striving seek that point!
Unnecessary strivings INF I, 169
How seldom does humanity reveal an understanding of true striving! How much energy is unnecessarily dissipated! How many unnecessary strivings stratify the spheres! How many are the manifestations incompatible with evolution!
Summoning humanity to the Covenants INF I, 227
We, Brothers of Humanity, battle arduously for the balance and for the instilling of the Principle of the Mother of the World. When the understanding of creation will be confirmed, it will be possible to evince to humanity the creative power of Fire.
Humanity has so greatly violated the Magnet of Be-ness that the construction of new life must be established. Only thus can be stopped the generation of currents which now so completely engulf humanity. We, Brothers of Humanity, battle for the Cosmic Magnet and for the life principle. The time is complex, but great! In tension, amidst humanity’s monstrous incomprehension of the principle of Be-ness, We give a new Covenant. We summon humanity to that Covenant. In that great Covenant lies the principle of Be-ness. We say to humanity, “Venerate the Origins; venerate the Mother of the World; venerate the awesome Covenant of the Cosmic Magnet!” Yes, yes, yes! Thus speaks Maitreya!
Sensitiveness and acceptance of the Guiding Hand INF II, 88
Humanity must develop sensitiveness if it desires to avoid a catastrophe. How is it possible that it does not understand that help can come only if the Guiding Hand is accepted! One must point out that if the Guiding Hand is not accepted catastrophe is inevitable.
Panic and chaos INF II, 91
When the effect of the forces will multiply, humanity will become panic-stricken and chaotic in actions. Serious ailments will be on the increase.
The foundations of cosmic tension and the spirit INF II, 103
Verily, in the manifestation of Our Works the foundation is set upon a new striving. Thus, a new step provides humanity with new understanding. Therefore, those who have set the foundation of cosmic tension will give humanity a new quality: that of consciously becoming cosmic co-workers. Thus will Our founded works accord one more quality to humanity, which will bring the spirit closer to cosmic cooperation. The Cosmic Magnet acts powerfully.
Thoughts and the karma of humanity INF II, 497
What monstrous thoughts are speeding through space! What engenderments are obscuring the Voice of Light! Humanity does not ponder upon the thought forms which man himself has to redeem. Space is impregnated by men’s thoughts, and everything is being correspondingly attracted. Consequently, the engenderments of thought spin the Karma of humanity, and the quality of action is in conformity with the striving. Thus, humanity must strive limitlessly to redeem itself.
Music of the spheres HIER, 11
To the Brothers of Humanity is assigned the construction of the life of the planet; and they maintain the Command of the great Mother of the World. The music of the spheres resounds when the current of joy is in motion. The music of the spheres fills space when the heart is stirred to tremor by the cosmic force. The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path to the General Good.
Karma, servitors of darkness, and salvation HIER, 432
How, then, does humanity hope to save its Karma and advance its evolution? Certainly not by denial of the great foundations, not through disparaging the highest principles, not by destruction of the affirmed and manifested Origins! Still, humanity continues to base its principles upon destruction, not realizing that breaking away from the great Hierarchy carries it to the abyss. Thus, self-destruction is the fate of all servitors of darkness. Thus, as long as humanity directs itself to the limitations established by darkness it will not find the path to the Highest Light and salvation.
Why it is necessary to make haste FW I, 182
Confusion of minds does not permit humanity to think about the Fiery World. Perverted materialism has actually turned thought away from matter as a source of light. The spirit has been rejected and matter forgotten—the bazaar has remained! People think that what has been said is an exaggeration, but here is a simple example—dispatch one courier with a request for good and one with a request for evil, and compare the results. Counting up the replies, you will comprehend why it is necessary to make haste.
Pending events, continuous warfare, and conflagration FW I, 318
One should pay attention to impending events. One should realize that humanity is entering a period of continuous warfare. Such wars vary, but their sole basis is the same—hostility everywhere and in everything. No one reflects upon what a devastating conflagration is created when multitudes of people consolidate a circle of destruction around the entire planet. This is that very serpent which is more devastating than avalanches and glaciers. Do not think that this is a bugbear. No, each day brings evidences of destruction. The eternal skeleton does not slumber, but frivolity attempts to divert everyone’s eyes from the conflagration.
Oppression and justice FW II, 36
After a new cataclysm humanity will enter upon the path of cooperation. But one may imagine what two hostile neighbors must outlive in order to think about mutual benefit. The oppression of one has been the rejoicing of the other. It means that they both must suffer. The devices of the dark forces will help the especially cunning ones to protect themselves. The manifestation of justice is very difficult, if the motives are not taken into consideration.
Meat lovers, atavism, and acute madness BRO, 21
Any food containing blood is harmful for the development of subtle energy. If humanity would only refrain from devouring dead bodies, then evolution could be accelerated. Meat lovers have tried to remove the blood, but they have not been able to obtain the desired results. Meat, even with the blood removed, cannot be fully freed from the emanations of this powerful substance. The sun’s rays to a certain extent remove these emanations, but their dispersion into space also causes not small harm. Try to carry out a psychic energy experiment near a slaughterhouse and you will receive signs of acute madness, not to mention the entities which attach themselves to the exposed blood. Not without foundation has blood been called sacred.
There can thus be observed different kinds of people. It is possible to convince oneself particularly as to how strong atavism is. The desire for food containing blood is augmented by atavism, because the many preceding generations were saturated with blood. Unfortunately, governments pay no attention to improving the health of the population. State medicine and hygiene stand at a low level. Medical supervision is no higher than that of the police. No new thought penetrates into these outworn institutions. They can only prosecute, they cannot help.
Hence, on the path to Brotherhood there should be no slaughterhouses.
Age-old planetary battle Letters of Helena Roerich II, (17 March 1938)
. All that you write confirms the grave condition of the world in this black age of ours. Again and again the best representatives of humanity must suffer through the tragedy of an age-old battle of all that is progressive and vital against the outworn and deadening concepts with which the consciousness of the majority is filled. As we see, this battle has already taken on a planetary scope, and is carried on in all realms and in all fields of life; yet the adherents of Light and progress are multiplying, and each new idea or discovery is more readily recognized then at those times when because of ignorance the discoveries most essential for humanity were postponed, sometimes for hundreds of years.
The path of the benefactors, or enlighteners, of humanity is thorny, and this must not be forgotten. Therefore, it is so important, beginning with the school bench, to acquaint children with the Golgotha of all the martyrs of science and thought, and chiefly, with those grave consequences which humanity reaped because of the refusal to accept at the proper time this or that scientific discovery, this or that expansion of the mental horizon. Solicitude about the expansion of consciousness and the corresponding horizon must become the care and goal of education, otherwise humanity will not emerge from the zone of self-extermination, destructive uprisings and wars.
Illumination
Samadi and the highest spiritual illumination LHR II, 5 September 1935
It is essential to explain what is Samadhi, or the highest spiritual illumination. So much is written about this state by people who have never experienced it, or who have just experienced it in its slightest form. But there are as many gradations of Samadhi as there are degrees of consciousness and cycles of spiritual perfectment. The degree of illumination obtained corresponds always with our spiritual accumulations. Hence the variety in the depth of these illuminations should be made clear.
Royal Illumination LMG II, 127
In the ancient magic books can be found the term, “Illuminacio Regale,” which means the Royal Illumination. It is such an important principle that Hermes ends his treatise with the words, “Blessed are those who have chosen the path of Illumination.”
How can you reach the illumination of spirit HIER, 420
? Illumination of the spirit! How can one reach this step? How can one penetrate into the primary source of Truth, if not by adhering to Hierarchy? The spirit can be illumined only through the source of Light. Where can one find a leading ray, if not in Hierarchy? Humanity has been drawing its power, not from within itself, but from the power of the great Hierarchy. Thus through centuries Our creativeness has guided humanity. Thus man can be directed only by the Higher Power of Hierarchy. The illumination of the spirit is assuredly the path of adherence to the highest Hierarchy. Hence, those who search for Truth can find the significance of Be-ness only in the path of ascent toward Hierarchy, otherwise life remains a vicious circle, and for millenniums the spirit will not find its liberation. Thus, the law of Hierarchy is the leading principle.
Illumination is focused grace HEART, 503
In essence, illumination is focused grace; therefore, it ought not to be lethal. Life, however, shows just the opposite to be the case. From what does this perverse result arise? Naturally, it is due not to the light-bearers themselves but to the criminal contagion in the atmosphere around them.
Dark consciousness and gates of Truth AY, 636
The influence of Our rays is like the illumination of torches; they open the consciousness when the spirit, propelled to the heights, desires to open the gates of Truth. It is very difficult to illumine the dark consciousness.
In the beginning, the end of the path, quality of fire, and General Good LMG II, (preamble)
Again they will ask: “Why at the beginning of the path is so much that is pleasant accorded and so much forgiven?” It is because in the beginning all fires are full blown and the called one walks as a torch. It is up to him to choose the quality of his fire. He who comprehends the discipline of spirit will understand the direction of the fire and will approach the cooperation for the General Good. The end of the path can be illumined by a thousand fires of the General Good. These thousand fires will light the rainbow of the aura. Therefore, the discipline of spirit is wings!
Illumination and enlightenment INF I, 28
Illumination can frighten him who does not desire enlightenment.
Attainment of illumination HEART, 514
A simple motion may evoke a memory, but for the attainment of illumination special conditions in the Subtle World are necessary. It may be noted with surprise that sudden illumination does not depend upon rational conditions. Illumination descends when one least expects it. One might even notice a series of the oddest motions, pressures, and thoughts, which seem to be coming from outside. Psychiatrists ought to investigate this condition. They could accumulate valuable observations that would aid in approaching the conditions of the Subtle World. Of course, a sensitive heart will perceive this state of illumination by noting the quality of the pulse. The manifestation of sacred knowledge has nothing in common with somnambulism or spiritualism; illumination is a perfectly natural state. One has only to note these fires of the past and future. In the Subtle World, too, the consciousness must be refined. Therefore, each step in educating the heart opens a gate to the Higher Worlds. We are afraid that this urgent advice may give way to commonplace considerations. Someone will claim, “We knew all this long ago,” and will go off to the marketplace. You may call after him, asking why he never ponders the heart or thinks about fire.
Illumination needs necessary conditions to occur SUP, 865
The process of illumination is very complex and difficult to understand. Very few grasp that many conditions are necessary for illumination to occur. First of all, tranquility of the heart is needed, but this is not an easy state to achieve. Both inwardly and outwardly it strengthens the link with the Highest.
Illumination of the Ego through tension of Fire INF II, 136
The true spiritualization leads the spirit to the fiery purification. Each striving directed to the fiery purification is confirmed by a higher impulse. When the vital impulse directs man to manifest, the centers lead him to spirit-creativeness. Besides this, the spirit gains illumination of the Ego through the tension of Fire. Each surging energy is aware of its path, consciously obeying the law of attraction. The fiery transmutation gives the most subtle understanding of the significance of the Cosmic Fire and discloses its creative essence. Therefore, the knowledge of the fiery transmutation attracts the spirit to the path of limitless illumination. Thus the great work of Fire proceeds.
Light-mindedness vs light of illumination NEC, 185
What to consider a manifestation of work is a difficult question. We know that the answer is in the quality, and not in volume and quantity. But new people often do not see the quality, and for them the sign of external volume overshadows the substance. Because of light-mindedness they are occupied with blowing bubbles, and then take the rainbow of decomposition for the light of illumination. Even sufficiently experienced minds are busying themselves with mechanical calculations instead of confronting the substance. How to tell them that only quality will illumine and affirm them? Distinguish great works from corpses.
Materia Lucida will provide illumination AY, 214
The light of Materia Lucida can be intensified infinitely, and will provide illumination, which, without requiring the consumption of any material, can assume any form.
Fohat, Brahmavidya, and illumination of consciousness AY, 139
The fire of Brahmavidya can be perceived only through the eyes. Words cannot express it, writings cannot express it, for its flame is within the thought that is not expressed in the physical shell. Only the lens of the eye can transmit the sparks of highest thought. Certain eyes can discern the sparks of the cosmic rays that the crude sight will think is simply the light of the sun. In order for the naked eye to perceive the cosmic ray as the sparks of Fohat, the fire of Brahmavidya is needed.
The human word is ineffectual in expressing the nature of Brahmavidya. One may partially penetrate it with the spiritual sight by facing the outburst of rays with closed eyes. The growth of the fire of Brahmavidya will later permit perception with open eyes of those components of the rays that are imperceptible to any physical apparatus. This possibility is already akin to the domain of communion with the far-off worlds. It flashes up as unexpectedly as each illumination of consciousness. It does not respond to forced development, but comes when sufficient sensitivity of the organism has been developed. The Teacher does not force this possibility, but He rejoices when the sight is carried from darkness to light.
The highest Agni Yogi and illumination INF II, 137
Only the highest Agni Yogi knows the path of illumination, and the directed fires are manifested to humanity as the beacons of salvation.
The concept of sudden illumination SUP, 455
Urusvati knows how many misunderstandings there are about the concept of sudden illumination. In their conceit people often think that they are already illumined when they have only experienced the most fleeting moment of exaltation. True illumination results only from lengthy, inner work. Such inner work builds upon past accumulations and is sometimes unconscious, yet it does exist and makes illumination possible.
Illumination must be understood not as a fortuitous flash, but as a new degree of consciousness. Often people do not realize that this advance can come unexpectedly, as if it were the result of an accidental event. Certainly an outer event may provide the impetus for the opening of the “lotus,” but this flower was already beginning to bloom in the depths of the consciousness. The wonderful “lotus” opens only after much laborious effort, but people seldom realize that they themselves have cultivated this beautiful garden! Only after long and dedicated sowing does one come to a flash of illumination. Without cause there is no effect.
Instantaneous illumination and the “Lotus” of illumination SUP, 805
Urusvati knows about instantaneous illumination, which is manifested as highest inspiration and insight. Remember that such a psychic state is very rare, for many earthly and supermundane conditions are needed for it. One can yearn for such illumination, but it cannot be forced.
When supermundane conditions are in accord with one’s earthly state, the wondrous “Lotus” of illumination can unexpectedly bloom. Man cannot foresee this moment. Often the illumination is ignited unexpectedly, and may even seem out of place, at least according to human understanding. Illumination may be a rare guest, but it is not forbidden to await its visit.
Synthesis and illumination of spirit LHR I, 25 May 1934
You are right: in our days we need synthesis. But the majority cannot accept and realize it because synthesis, or illumination of the spirit is the rarest achievement. This synthesis is an accumulation of many energies which have been crystallized during innumerable selfless lives.
Ray of Illumination LHR I, 16 January 1935
When a disciple is ready, he receives a Ray of Illumination, which corresponds with the degree of purification he has achieved, as well as of the broadening of his consciousness and the fiery transmutation of his centers.
Illusion
Illusion does not exist INF I, 16
Reality and illusion will begin to appear to humanity as issuing from one source when we understand that the life-giving vessel is one. The Universe becomes devoid of all reason with the adoption of the concept of separation of the invisible world from the visible one. If we assume that our path is a casual one, with a void beyond, then our imagination is very poor indeed! Illusion is that which does not exist; and the concept of reality must be expanded. All lives and all propagates. Space carries your engenderings. Let us utilize the entire creative force of Space!
Illusion is a drug INF I, 45
The illusion of life is created only by the thought which limits the cosmic expressions. But the true meaning of life impels striving into Infinity. Illusion is a drug, but the basis of striving lies in the affirmation of the endlessness of our tasks. The problem of spatial fires cannot be annihilated by humanity, and in humanity’s task of rousing from its stupor lies its salvation. Much is said about those who lack understanding of that which joins our beings together. Having accepted life, we must accept the power of the bond. Disunited minds differ in rays of understanding, and this disunity bears the consciousness away from the primary source. The power of the bond is affirmed as the cosmic lever, and man cannot isolate himself.
Attachment and illusion to Earth; the astral body upon returning to the spiritual world LMG II, 99
The law of the transition into the spirit world is not complex. The one condition may not be likened to the other. As the dust of a volcano, so countless are the spirits who return to the spiritual world. Of course, matter is a condition of spirit. But blood differs so greatly from its equivalent in the spirit, which is nurtured by prana, that the boundaries are broken throughout all Worlds. It is with difficulty that the spirit realizes its release from matter. The spirit attached to Earth clothes itself in the astral body, which creates for him the illusion of Earth here in the hearth of cravings and remorse. But the spirit which speeds out, in upward striving only, can avoid the astral plane, because the astral body is but superfluous rubbish. The less litter the purer the consciousness. On Earth it is difficult to conceive of forsaking matter without despising it, abandoning it for a new formation. But you have the best example in the giving away of any objects. The best donor will devise the best gift. Therefore, the matter which has garbed a lofty spirit affords the greater usefulness because nothing is wasted. Of course, a conscious communion is accessible to lofty spirits if the appeal is sufficiently free of questions of matter and blood. The spirit, nurtured by prana, does not assimilate blood. Therefore, one may divide the world on the basis of blood; no other demarcation exists.
Illusion of self-hood and isolation LHR II, 14 May 1946
“The Lord of Compassion” is a title of the coming Maitreya, but it could be equally applied to all the great Sons of Light. Everyone is free to choose and follow the Image that is closer to him. The concept of the unity of all that exists is the knowledge of an Arhat. But people who are blinded by the illusion of selfhood and isolation are unable to embrace the whole beauty of this Truth, and thus all the Higher Concepts are reflected in their consciousness as in turbulent muddy waters and lose all clearness, transparency and beauty.
Illusion of security FW I, 505
The attraction to the earthly crust creates the illusion of security; this explains the attachment of human beings to the earthly world. It is quite true that precisely here one should absorb many feelings and lay a foundation of receptivity, in order to tread the fiery waves more easily.
Illusion of the other world existence FW II, 351
Malice, doubt, unbelief, impatience, laziness, and the other inspirations of darkness separate the earthly world from the Higher Spheres. Instead of following the path of good, people attempt to replace ecstasy of the spirit with various narcotics, which give the illusion of the other world existence. Observe that in many religions there were introduced .… very clever compounds of narcotics for the purpose of artificially advancing the consciousness beyond the earthly state. Indeed the fallibility of such forcible measures is great; they not only do not bring the Worlds closer, they on the contrary estrange and coarsen the consciousness. Earthly life is filled with continuous poisonings with which people very affably regale each other. Teachers of all times have taught humanity the pure paths of spirit that lead into communion with the Higher Worlds, but only a few have chosen the path revealed by the heart.
Illusion and seed of reality AY, 252
Every illusion can be made real, for it carries a seed of reality that can be enhanced and revealed. Illusions should be regarded as fireflies. Who would want to extinguish something that brings light?
The Teacher’s Name AY, 620
I advise that the Teacher’s Name be held up as a shield. Not a symbol, not an illusion, but a chain of consciousnesses provides the current of invincibility. We do not know the end of this chain, and you do not know its beginning. It is like a serpent stretched from the depths of Earth into the infinitely distant spheres.
Conquer the illusion of contradictions BRO, 121
One should know how to conquer the illusion of contradictions. It is needful on the one hand to cultivate kindheartedness and on the other to understand austerity. For many, such a task is completely insoluble; only the heart can prompt when the two qualities will not contradict each other. The heart will prompt when it is necessary to rush to the help of one’s neighbor. The heart will indicate when to stop short the madness of a fierce animal. It is impossible to express in a word of law just when the necessity of this or that action becomes evident. Unwritten are the laws of the heart, but only therein does justice dwell, for the heart is the bridge of the worlds.
Where are the scales of self-abnegation? Where is the judge of achievement? Where is the measure of duty? The sword of knowledge flashes at the command of the heart. For the heart there will be no contradiction.
The illusion of freedom and freedom of choice INF I, 193
The freedom which so entices man is an illusion. In Infinity, there is freedom of choice, and herein is contained all beauty. Freedom of choice affirms man, and man determines for himself the world of effects. Thus is built the life of dependence. Numberless are the existences, and they are linked by manifestations of constructiveness.
The law of reality and constant striving INF II, 36
Reality responds to intensity. When the striving of the energies aggregates around the seed, reality creates. In regard to illusion, this law has been forgotten. In reality Light engulfs darkness. The fusion of energies is consummated in reality. When cosmic creativeness intensifies reality, the entire power of attraction is applied. Reality is imbued with magnetic currents. The presence of striving affords a powerful flux of attraction. Only these processes give rise to the manifestation of life. Constant striving into a higher sphere produces the tension of reality. The inalienable attraction of the Cosmic Magnet sustains humanity on its path of evolution. The countless courses of reality are confirmed by the law of Infinity.
Don’t become submerged in illusions LHR I, 12 April 1935
Do not allow yourself to become submerged in illusions. Every disciple, first of all, should rid himself of all sorts of illusions, especially those created by his own will. Illusion is our destroyer. Illusion or Maya is sometimes understood in Hindu Literature as the equivalent of Mara; and Mara means darkness. Therefore fight vain illusions with all your might.
Illusion of mankind is isolated from other worlds SUP, 52
The teacher must, first of all, explain the cooperation between the worlds. Mankind should not be allowed to remain under the illusion that they are isolated from the other worlds. Before it is too late one must provide all that is known about the close cooperation between the worlds. Let us not insist upon the names given to the inhabitants of the Subtle World. In different teachings, different names, some even solemn or threatening, are given to Supermundane Messengers.
We do not argue about names, and We do not waste energy discussing the many strata of the Subtle World. Variety seems to be needed for human imagination. If only this would develop humanity! Thus, We welcome a correct attitude toward the Subtle World. Its reflection will then be found all over the world. Our Abode will be nearer for those who are able to find a right attitude toward the manifestations of the Subtle World.
Illusion of so-called peace SUP, 295
We say that the illusion of so-called peace is worse than actual war. People who are full of hatred may assure you that they live in peace, but they are liars. Such a lie is not easy to wash away; it continues to exist in the Subtle World. People should consider whether they have the right to pollute the subtle worlds, but they seldom think about their responsibility to the Universe. The continuity of life is not taught in the schools. There are few, if any, courses taught that reveal the grandeur of human life, and the teacher is rare who is capable of impressing upon students the dangers of false concepts. Yet all the Teachings testify to the Great Reality of true peace.
Death is an illusion LHR I, 15 January 1932
Teach children to understand the significance of each thought and each action, as well as of each manifestation of nature, which has its unfailing laws. Tell them that the violation of these laws is strictly punished. Point out that the vitality and creativeness of people, as well as of other creatures of the kingdom of nature, depend on the invisible world and the invisible vibrations of the great spiritual Sages of the past and present. Children are ready to accept the invisible as reality because their minds are not yet demoralized by destructive doubt.… It is necessary to impress upon the child’s mind most emphatically the existence of the subtle spheres that surround us; and to eradicate the terror of death and of contact with the Subtle World. The Subtle World is as unavoidable as our earthly life, and when realized, being the sublimation of the earthly world, it will open to us unutterable beauty. Therefore, you must teach children not to be frightened by death, which is an illusion, and not to be afraid of so-called “ghosts.” Usually children who have an open psychic sight are not afraid of what they see until the grown-ups influence them either by their mocking attitude or by their stories about ghosts and “that deadly cold of the grave.” This “deadly cold” is nothing but a simple chemical reaction of the contact of the subtle with the gross.
Matter isolated from spirit is illusion LHR I, 12 September 1934
Do you not know that matter is indeed energy, as one cannot exist without the other? Therefore, matter isolated from spirit is regarded as illusion. Do you not know that all comes from the One Element, and that this Element is considered as the Divine Principle, triune in its manifestation? Do you not know that spirit divorced from matter is deprived of expression, in other words, of existence? Indeed we cannot separate ourselves from matter, neither in action nor in thinking.
Imagination
Imagination and new vistas LMG I, 183
You must use your imagination.
For the imagination opens windows that reveal new vistas. Who desires—receives.
All things have their significance.
Impoverished imaginations and denial AY, 402
Still another enemy threatens the Teaching — distrust, which destroys the almost-achieved, the most important. It is astonishing to see how unable people are to cope with what is new to them! Their self-respect is so limited, and their imagination so impoverished, that people are usually afraid to even think that something out of the ordinary could exist. It is always easier to deny than to investigate. Be destroyed, all ye who deny! Without your narrow thinking the sun will shine the brighter and the stronghold of knowledge will be raised the higher.
The heart’s imagination and experience HEART, 8
It is very difficult to purify the heart if the web of egoism is making it fat. The fat of egoism is a bestial inheritance. The pure accumulations of individuality can explain things of which the reason cannot even conceive. It is especially difficult to impress someone with a notion that has never entered the circle of his imagination. The heart is considered the palace of the imagination. How is it possible to move forward if the power of imagination is missing? But where will imagination come from, if not from experience?
The manifestation of the heart’s fires HEART, 196
Imagination is the result of the accumulation of experience. This is quite well known. Yet there may exist a tremendous accumulation, and instead of imagination only lust and irritation are in evidence. Affirm that the imagination cannot be developed without the participation of the heart. That is why the creators, both inner and outer, will be those who have wisely combined accumulations with a manifestation of the heart’s fires. This should be explained to all the children in every school, so that not a single tenet of the Teaching remains an abstraction. You yourself also see how the manifestation of the spirit unfolds in a logical progression. You know how at first the fiery sword begins to shine and completes the aura, but later it penetrates one’s entire being. The symbol of a sword is especially appropriate to the Great Battle, when all the spiritual forces are gathering under the Banners of the Lords of Light. The golden light also grows stronger at this time and thereby grows closer to the golden deposits of prana. All of the forces are expressed in the flaming heart.
Imagination and the Subtle World FW I, 458
If people could only realize how much they lose mentally, when they could be continuously acquiring! But darkness does not permit the imagination to flourish. However, it is difficult to remember about imagination when we are already in the Subtle World. There we must apply it, not generate it.
The highest imagination FW I, 556
One must have no small imagination to begin thinking of the Fiery World. One must be able to envision Hierarchy up to the Fiery World, and when the highest imagination has become exhausted, one will have to find all daring to turn to the great Fiery Images.
Fiery elements and refinement of the crude FW I, 572
One cannot fail to be amazed at the persistent refusal of people to envision the manifestation of the all-pervading fiery element. One can turn to the trite example of oxygen in its solid, liquid, gaseous and even etheric states. People will accept such action of substances quite calmly but never apply this striking example to the fiery element. Fire is lodged too strongly in people’s minds in its coarsest form; but so utterly undeveloped is the human imagination that it cannot conceive the extension and refinement of the crude form into infinity. People will say, “Why don’t we see the Fiery Beings?” Thus, they prefer to blame the Fiery World rather than ponder upon the state of their consciousness.
Incarnations and continuous imagination FW II, 206
Let us observe how nations can perceive the significance of knowledge. We exercise care that the manifestation of knowledge should proceed by an unusual path in order to strike human imagination. Actually it is not easy to know how to awaken the imagination of past incarnations; only a purified consciousness which is not confused by transition, manifests continuous imagination, ever new and untiring.
Workmanship helps revivify the imagination FW II, 293
Not without reason did the ancient sages choose to occupy themselves with some art or handicraft. Each one had to acquire some manual skill. They had in mind a means of concentration. Each one, in his striving for perfectionment, thus intensified his will and attention. Even in the few objects which have come down to us, there can be seen a high quality of workmanship. Precisely at present, the time has again come to return to quality in manual work. It is impossible to place spiritual limitations within the confines of machines. It is necessary to take the time to produce a quality of workmanship that will revivify the imagination. Precisely quality and imagination are united on the steps of fiery attainment.
The chalice and the precipitation of many lives FW III, 62
How can the imagination be properly defined? Usually people take the imagination to be their own invention of forms, but the imagination itself has its roots and distinctions. One may find the core of the imagination in the “chalice,” as the precipitation of many lives. However, the imagination is nourished not only by the remembrances of past lives, but also by the action of the present. When the spirit participates in the life of the far-off Worlds, or in the Subtle World, or in the Astral World, then frequently the memories of these experiences are reflected as imagination. Often scholars obtain formulas, or direction, precisely through a communion with the Subtle World. Thought and striving are also kindled by the Subtle Spheres. But a spirit possessing the synthesis not only takes from the treasury of the “chalice,” but also is a true co-worker of Cosmic Forces. How many inexplicable causes of unquenchable imagination there are, and how many unexplainable manifestations of heart anguish! Usually, when strength is being spent for a structure, and the divisibility of the spirit is active, heart anguish is inevitable. Furthermore, the heart is a most powerful reservoir for assisting others. There are strong examples of great saints who nourished the far and near with a wealth of currents. The Agni Yogi is such a nutritive agent. On the path to the Fiery World let us sensitively and cautiously refer to the heart which knows fiery anguish.
Those who are unable to imagine BRO, 609
Imagination is insufficiently developed in people. They are unable to imagine causes and effects. They do not know how to picture to themselves the most beautiful possibilities. They have not been taught imagination and inspiration. The best strivings have been scoffed at, and people have been persuaded not to think. But those who know not how to think have no imagination. Loss of imagination is renunciation of joy.
Imagination, higher images, and lofty concepts SUP, 491
Urusvati knows that without supermundane perceptions one’s life cannot be transformed. No labor can be uplifted without imagination. Pay attention to that good word—imagination. It is not fantasy, or cunning invention, but the discovery of higher images and the realization of lofty concepts. Imagination must be always real and truthful. We cannot always know where this truth is, but it does exist.
Such imagination is impossible among those of ill will, since benevolent striving is required, and evil can create only distorted images. Just as a beautiful kaleidoscopic image requires a harmonious combination of colors, the contemplation of lofty images needs an open heart. Any obscurity will distort one’s imagination. Thus physical laws are once again shown to be linked with psychic foundations.
Pure imagination, thought, and the education of children SUP, 742
Urusvati knows the value of pure imagination, for its neighbors are enthusiasm, exaltation, and other helpers of the ascent. Purity of imagination must be especially stressed, otherwise even criminals will think that their imagination has value.
It would be wrong to assume that quality of imagination is formed by itself and does not need cultivating. This is a big error! All such faculties must be developed. Imagination must be nourished by the best examples of self-sacrificing heroes. All the highest aspects of humanity must be taught, and also the many achievements that can be found in nature itself. That is why the natural sciences must be taught. Let children understand that great ways are open to them, and in improving themselves they will ask about the Supermundane World.
Creativeness and imagination in the Supermundane Realms SUP, 827
Urusvati knows the power of creative labor. We need not repeat about the value of physical creativeness; this has been sufficiently proved by the process of evolution, but people do not fully understand mental and spiritual creativity.
People will say, “It is not bestowed upon us to become creators.” Yet, at the same time, they themselves, not noticing it, create beautifully, psychically, and such creativeness is necessary for their progress in the Supermundane World. Therefore, We affirm the art of the imagination, which facilitates progress in the highest realms.
However, dreaming should be benign, and should not be self-serving. It should not promote ugliness or cruelty.
Let one’s imaginings be beautiful. Let them create a better future for humanity. Let them create heroic images. Let them penetrate into higher, Supermundane Realms. Let them lead one to know the Higher Beings. Only Thus can one’s efforts be fruitful. They will strengthen one’s consciousness as a creator, and will produce precious vibrations for the Common Good.
Thus every thinking being can participate in the great universal creativeness, and the humblest co-worker can help create a rainbow bridge to the Supermundane World.
The Thinker affirmed, “Create in the heart and fill the World with beautiful harmonies.”
Heroic achievements applied in life Letters of Helena Roerich I, (1 March 1929)
Let us collect the most beautiful, heroic images of all times and countries, and with creative imagination let us apply their achievements in our life, taking into consideration the peculiarities of our epoch. Only such imitation will give the correct foundation for further progress.
The worm of doubt and benevolent Guidance Letters of Helena Roerich I, (13 May 1931)
First of all, let us be honest and let us admit that all difficulties and failures are the results of manifested neglect toward the given indications, of forgetfulness, light-mindedness, doubts and selfish envy. It is impossible to conceal the worm of doubt; even an inexperienced observer can notice it. Let us apply against this parasite the most effective remedy, and this remedy is gratitude to the Great Teacher. Sometimes it is helpful to compare oneself with the millions of souls tossing around—those who have no idea of tomorrow. It is helpful to look back and to give oneself, if possible, an impartial account as to what one used to be and what one has become. It is helpful to exercise our imagination and to picture to ourselves what our destiny would be without the wise and benevolent Guidance. And indeed it will be most helpful to remember constantly about the indicated constructive work for the culture of the future.
Lower entities and vampires Letters of Helena Roerich II, (6 August 1938)
Verily, human imagination is lacking to describe all the multiformity of existence on either side. There is no doubt that the lower entities of the supermundane world are nourished by the emanations of decomposition, and are especially attracted by the magnetism of decomposed blood. Hence, there are all kinds of larvae near cemeteries, stockyards, on battlefields, in taverns, etc. They actually attach themselves to drunkards, and to gluttons who are eating meat. On the earthly plane many people already bear such vampires upon themselves.
Immortality
Immortality and the preservation of energies FW III, 227
The consciousness contains within itself all the traces of past lives, impressions of each manifestation as well as each thought and striving for revealing of a broad horizon. The consciousness is fed by the “chalice” and the heart, and each compressed energy is deposited in the consciousness, unbreakably connected with the spirit. The spirit, upon becoming separated from the body, preserves a full connection with higher and lower energies. Certainly, the Teacher leads wisely in pointing out the affirmation of vital transmutation. Indeed, through the immortality of the spirit there are preserved all manifestations of vital energies. As are the sediments, so will be the future crystals. And thought, and heart, and creativeness, and all the other manifestations collect this energy. The whole fiery potential of the spirit consists of radiations of vital energies. Therefore, speaking about spirit and consciousness, one must take the spirit as the crystal of all higher manifestations. The ancients knew about the crystalline quality of the spirit, and the spirit was revealed as fire or flame in all the higher manifestations. Therefore, it is so important to understand the true significance of fiery transmutation. Verily, spirit and matter are refined in one impulse toward attainment of the higher fiery consciousness.
The potential of each center is a link to immortality FW III, 228
The Divine Fire manifests its sparks in all Existence. Concealed are the potentials of these sparks, and, even though they are invisible, yet they must be accepted as the basis of all manifestations. One must accept this spark as a link in each center of the organism. Taking this Truth as a basis, one can imagine how the centers are unified by functions. Each divine spark inhales and exhales fire, which serves as a unifying agent. All forces of the spirit’s potential are intensified in this continuous exchange. The potential of each center is a link to immortality, therefore great is the error which stresses physical exercises. Certainly not from without but from within is the spark of Divine Fire set aflame. Under the guidance of the Teacher’s Ray the spark can surely take fire, but also the spirit must be prepared by independent search. The Teaching of Zoroaster about Divine Fire, Love and Beauty, brought to the World the affirmation of Higher Law.
Immortality and the opening of the higher centers Letters of Helena Roerich II, (23 July 1936)
You are right in thinking that all the terrors engendered by the errors of the Prince of the World are nullified by that Light which was brought and is now poured over humanity by the very same Seven Kumaras, or Angels, who came to Earth together with Lucifer. Moreover, Lucifer himself, before his fall, was also a light-giver, for he, too, participated in the awakening of the higher abilities in man. The gift of awakening the higher thinking powers cannot be compared with anything, for only by the path of opening the higher centers can true immortality be attained. Verily, each man is responsible not only for himself but also for others, for man is a creator of the whole world in the full meaning of this concept. All possibilities are contained within him. Of all creatures, only man has the gift of conscious free will. The sole expression of this freedom is the freedom of choice, and this choice can make him either a god or a devil.
Immortality and the Eternal FW III, 363
If the consciousness of humanity could compare the eternal with the transitory, then would be made manifest flashes of understanding of the Cosmos, because all the values of mankind are based on an eternal foundation. But humanity has been so imbued with respect for the transitory that it has forgotten about the Eternal. Whereas, it is demonstrable that form changes, disappears, and is replaced by the new. Transitoriness is so obvious, and each example of the transitory points to eternal life. Spirit is the creator of each form, yet it is rejected by humanity. When the fact is grasped that the spirit is eternal, then, too, will infinity and immortality enter into life. Thus, it is imperative to direct the spirit of peoples to the understanding of the Higher Principles. Mankind is engulfed in effects, but the root and principle of everything is creativeness—and it has been forgotten. When the spirit shall be reverenced as sacred Fire, then will be confirmed the great ascent.
Immortality and participation in the universal manifestation INF I, 70
As a heavy fate the thought of death hangs over the human consciousness. The specter of death is present as an inevitable cup, and having traversed the entire path of life, the spirit concludes that here one must terminate one’s existence. Such is the plodding of the spirit dissociated from Cosmos.
Ignorant of the beginning and seeing only the end, the dissociated spirit aimlessly passes through life. But everyone may earn immortality by admitting Infinity into his consciousness. Fearlessness toward death and striving toward the Infinite will provide the spirit with the direction to the spheres of cosmic endlessness. Affirm yourselves in the acceptance of immortality and infuse into each of your actions a spark of the creativeness of the Cosmic Fire, and that inexorable fate will be transformed into the one call of cosmic life. Our great, just law has chosen you as participants in the universal manifestations! Cognize immortality and cosmic justice! A beautiful step is prepared for everyone. Find the path of thinking about immortality!
Immortality and the broadening of consciousness Letters of Helena Roerich I, (11 January 1935)
Reaching a state of conscious continuity of existence, or of the preservation of a complete consciousness in all the bodies and in all the spheres, is the greatest achievement of the Arhat. This is what is called Amrita, or true immortality. That is why all the efforts of the Great Teachers are directed toward the broadening of the consciousness of humanity, the development of the mental body, and the awakening of the higher aspiration for the creating of the magnetic current which uplifts the spirit into the higher spheres.
Immortality is the transfiguration of the inner man Letters of Helena Roerich I, (28 February 1935)
From experience, I know that at the first touch of the spirit’s depression many people lose their enthusiasm and often give up the Teaching entirely. All such people are souls with small spiritual accumulations. Verily they are ignis fatuus. Thus, it is so important to have a profound understanding of the significance of the approach to the Teaching and a constant striving to self-perfection for the transfiguration of the inner man, the true bearer of immortality. This transfiguration reveals an inexhaustible reserve of spiritual power and leads to complete mastery of one’s spiritual will—this crown of achievement. If one attains such mastery of spiritual will, one becomes a real co-worker of the Forces of Good. Much labor is required for such transfiguration, but the time must come when one sets forth.
Immortality and the principles Letters of Helena Roerich I, (12 April 1935)
Certainly, the Monad corresponds to the idea of spirit. But when it is spoken of as spirituality and the spirit in life, in manifestation, it is always meant as the highest Ego. The Monad, in reality, consists of the sixth principle and of the universal seventh and is not a conscious entity on the planes of manifestation. In order that we reach a conscious manifestation on all planes or in other words, that we reach the real immortality (i.e., become an Arhat, Buddha or Dhyan Chohan), we must unite the three principles, fourth, fifth and seventh, while here on Earth, and fuse them in the sixth principle. The seventh principle is just an eternal vital force, which is spread through the whole of Cosmos. Also, do not forget that each principle has its own highest and lowest manifestations or qualities. Thus, the subtle body, which clothes the high spirit, corresponds to the highest feelings. That is, all the passions and desires are transmuted by pure fire into the subtlest feelings and perceptions. Thus, there are many degrees of subtle and mental bodies.
Immortality and the Monad Letters of Helena Roerich II, (30 July 1935)
More from The Secret Doctrine: “Metaphysically speaking, it is of course an absurdity to talk of the ‘development’ of a Monad, or to say that it becomes ‘Man’. . . It stands to reason that a MONAD cannot either progress or develop, or even be affected by the changes of states it passes through. It is not of this world or plane and may be compared only to an indestructible star of divine light and fire, thrown down on to our Earth as a plank of salvation for the personalities in which it indwells. It is for the latter to cling to it; and thus, partaking of its divine nature, obtain immortality. Left to itself the Monad will cling to no one; but, like the ‘plank,’ be drifted away to another incarnation by the unresting current of evolution.”
Immortality of evil Letters of Helena Roerich II, (30 March 1936)
There are many degrees of being imbued by the Diving spirit, or Bliss. In fact, all these have the same basis, only there is an endless difference in quality. Thus, there is only one Fire, yet we know of the black fire and the silvery fire. The subterranean and supermundane fires are related but are far apart in their actions. In like manner, the same psychic energy can raise the knife of a murderer or direct the scalpel of a surgeon who saves the life of a patient. So, also, there can even be a conditional immortality of evil, but such immortality is worse than annihilation.
The achievement of immortality Letters of Helena Roerich II, (1937)
I would also ask you to collect all the most valuable data on psychic energy, that are so generously strewn in the books of the Teaching. Indeed, the realization of psychic energy should build a powerful step in the evolution of the world. It is actually psychic energy, which, under different names, knocks at all gates. Psychic energy creates the New Epoch, and already many of the best scientists confirm what has been said in the books of the Teaching. At the moment I have before me a review of a most interesting work in French, How to Achieve Immortality by the biologist and physicist, Georges Lakhovsky. This book so fully conforms to all that is said in the books of Living Ethics that I would like to quote for you a few extracts from this scientific work. Thus, Mr. Lakhovsky indicates that for the achievement of immortality three rules should be observed: (1) one must believe in longevity, that is believe in the possibility of reaching a great age; (2) one should avoid anger, malice, envy, jealousy, and irritability, and on the other hand one should develop kindly feelings and a good disposition, which is necessary to sustain not only moral but also physical equilibrium; (3) one must not fear death, but believe in immortality. Fear of death shortens our life. Our existence depends on the circulation of the blood, which enables the various areas of our body to receive the necessary materials, especially oxygen. It is known that many blood vessels may contract under the influence of purely psychic experiences, as a result of which the circulation is disturbed and the blood rushes toward some parts of the body and flows away from others. A person who is given to feelings of anger, jealousy and envy constantly disturbs his circulation, which in time produces strong changes in the organism leading to disease and death. Indeed, during a powerful, psychic reaction the delicate blood vessels may burst, which might result in dangerous and even deadly hemorrhages. Hence his advice—do not be angry, do not be jealous, do not be envious, but be good and OPTIMISTIC, and then you will live to a very old age.
Imperil
The shape of imperil SF, 258-259
When E.I. saw imperil, she saw it in the shape of little tubes with little spheres inside, surrounded by dark residues (imperil), and the light mass (psychic energy) was penetrating them.
Psychic energy and imperil. Psychic energy SF, 271-272
is the emanations of nerve channels. It is a white mass, undetectable by the naked eye or apparatus, and is emanated by nerve channels. It can be studied, beginning with the studies of imperil residues on the walls of nerve channels. For the granulation shows something like a small round seed, as if surrounded by a black mass (of imperil), and the whitish mass (of psychic energy) absorbs it, as if consuming it. Of course, an incredibly sensitive apparatus will be needed to see it.
Crystals of psychic energy and deposits of imperil AY, 329
The illness called neuritis has a certain relation to fire. Much that is attributed to rheumatism or nervous disturbances should also be attributed to fire. These pains can easily be eliminated by locating the material crystals of psychic energy. When these deposits obstruct the nerve channels many painful developments can be expected. Like stones in the inner organs, the crystals of psychic energy can be injurious if the energy is not utilized. Especially dangerous is the conflict of the crystals of psychic energy with the deposits of imperil. Often, organisms with highly developed nervous systems are sickly. Experimental research into psychic energy is urgently needed. Whatever can be measured physically will be more easily accepted.
Destroyers of psychic energy AY, 389
Of course, imperil is the main destroyer of psychic energy. But one should not forget three other violators: fear, doubt, and self-pity. When it becomes possible to physically measure psychic energy, it will be instructive to see how these darkeners work to disrupt the flow of energy. But the flow of energy can be supported by countering efforts based upon self-sacrifice and achievement. These seemingly abstract concepts affirm the reality of the Life Principle, whose energy is cognizable and measurable.
I affirm that the fires evoked by these indicated rhythms can be intensified and also can be of service in the strengthening of one’s psychic energy. The Fire of Space, like a sword, smites the darkeners.
Imperil and the nerve channels AY, 15
Imperil, which attracts danger, is the poison resulting from irritability. This poison, a quite substantial one, is deposited against the walls of the nerve channels and then spreads through the entire organism.
If modern science would try to examine objectively the nerve channels, giving heed to the astral currents, it would encounter a strange decomposition of the astral substance during the passage of that substance through the nerve channels—this is a reaction to imperil. Only rest can help the nervous system to overcome the dangerous enemy that can call forth the most diverse irritations and painful contractions of the organism.
He who is afflicted with imperil must repeat, “How beautiful everything is!” And he will be right; because the flow of evolution follows immutable law, it is beautiful. The more refined the nervous system, the more painful is the deposit of imperil. This same poison, by the addition of one ingredient, may contribute to the decomposition of matter.
Imperil also permeates space AY, 221
It is precisely that poison which causes much trouble to people. Do not forget that meeting with even the grossest ignorance is not worth provoking one drop of imperil. Indeed, imperil does not remain only within; it evaporates and permeates space, for the purity of which we are all responsible.
Imperil, the subtle body, and the Fire of Space HIER, 335
Humanity must carry out a multitude of urgent experiments. Imperil must not only be recognized as the calamity of the departing race but the contagion of imperil should also be studied. It will be possible to ascertain that imperil acts at far distances and can affect the subtle body. Imperil clashes like a dissonance with the Fire of Space. People who depart from Earth with a store of imperil create for themselves a torturous existence; the Fire of Space rushes upon them, for harmony means adherence to the foundations. Each opposition to the foundations calls forth the counteraction of the Fire of Space. Thus, one should admit that personal irritation is an excrescence of the departing ones. But it must be noted that people often do not wish to heed their own irritation, though the dangerous poison does not diminish because of that.
The dark ones and imperil HEART, 93
All scriptures tell stories about hermits and saints who compelled demons to serve and work for something useful. Certainly, this is quite possible when the motivation is free of selfish considerations. I can attest to what an extent the dark ones serve constructive activity when the power of a selfless command protects the heart that issues it. But one condition may be dangerous, even disastrous—irritation full of imperil opens up access to the dark ones. All sorts of uninvited guests head for wherever there is irritation, seeking to make the most of it and enhance the efficacy of the poison. How much tissue is torn, how many tests and experiments are ruined, much to the joy of the malevolent entities! Advise people to accept this not as a fairy tale but as a dangerous reality. The source of good and evil does not disappear.
Evil emerges together with imperil FW I, 543
Why should evil sometimes seem to be the victor? Only because of the instability of good. By a purely physiological method it can be proved that domination by evil is short-lived. Evil emerges together with imperil, but can at first produce only a strong flash; afterwards it begins to deteriorate and gradually destroys its own progenitor. This means that if Agni is even partially manifested, it will not cease to increase. Thus, when imperil begins to decompose, Agni, on the contrary, acquires its full strength. Therefore, I advise that the first attack of evil be endured, in order to leave evil to its own destruction. Moreover, during the duel between evil and good—in other words between imperil and Agni—the latter will grow proportionately, as imperil putrefies its possessor. Thus, should one observe the duel between the low and the high, but only a mature consciousness can encourage one to withstand evil. It is useful to remember this and to gather not only strength but also patience, in order to conquer that which is in itself doomed to annihilation. I affirm that the truth, “Light conquers darkness,” has even a physiological basis.
Poisonous sediments of imperil FW II, 35
There is no reason for a scholar to think that the substance of the emanation of the fingertips is only poisonous. It depends entirely upon the spiritual state. The imperil of a nervous observer, of course will give poisonous sediments if he pays no attention to the spiritual condition of his organism. The ability to discern differences in nervous conditions will give to the scientists an incomparable possibility. For even the phosphorescence of the fingertips varies. And every radiation is based upon chemism.
Imperil and the breath of evil and cleanliness AUM, 293
If the precipitates of space upon cities were to be investigated, something similar to imperil would be found among the poisonous substances. Carefully observing this poison, one comes to the conviction that it is imperil exhaled by the breath of evil. Undoubtedly, breathing permeated with evil is a carrier of injurious effects. If poison can be deposited in the organism, due to irritation, if the saliva can be made poisonous, then the breath can also be made a poison-carrier. It is necessary to judge how much evil is being exhaled and how multiform are the aspects of evil compressed into the new combinations of poisons present in enormous crowds of people. This is increased by the varied effluvia of decomposing foods and all manner of refuse which litter the streets even in metropolises. It is time to look after the cleanliness of backyards. Cleanliness is necessary out of doors and in the human breathing. The imperil exhaled by irritated people is identical with filth, or shameful refuse. It is imperative to impress people’s consciousness with the fact that each bit of filth infects those around. The filth of moral dissolution is worse than any excretions.
Egoism and imperil AUM, 295
The speed of thought transmission at a distance is incredible. But conditions exist which retard even this lightning-speed energy, namely an atmosphere poisoned by imperil. Observations upon thought can yield remarkable deductions pertaining to both the physical and the psychic. One can see how evil thought engenders imperil, a physical substance; the same substance is also involved in psychic transmission, and can even retard the speedy reception of the sending. Thus, imperil can progressively complicate the effects of thoughts. Pay attention to the fact that imperil is born of egoism, but that it acts beyond self upon broad masses. This means that egoism is criminal not only as regards the egoist himself but also in relation to people at large.
Many of the most useful observations are made during experiments with thought. Precisely such reflections constitute the opposition to egoism. Each suffering is already an advancement.
The Subtle World with imperil is powerless AUM, 331
In anger and irritation man considers himself strong—this is according to earthly considerations. But regarded from the Subtle World, the irritated man is especially powerless. He attracts to himself a great number of small entities which feed on the emanations of anger. Besides, he lets down his own bars and allows even the lower beings to read his thoughts. Therefore, the state of irritation is inadmissible not only as a producer of imperil but also as a gateway for lower entities.
Calmness is beneficial SUP, 510
Urusvati knows that the more complicated the circumstances are, the more calmness is needed. Do not take this as moralizing, but as medical advice. One cannot imagine to what a degree complex currents can damage the organism. That is why developing a state of calmness is beneficial.
It is well-known that people poison themselves and their surroundings with irritation, and though the dangers of imperil have already been mentioned, people choose to ignore them. Moreover, even when irritated they often insist that they are calm. We must learn to be honest with ourselves. Also, let us not forget that a simple moment of silence can calm the waves of agitation.
Imperil and destructive passion SUP, 726
Urusvati knows that emotions provide the propelling power for psychic energy. Love is the most powerful, but hatred has almost equal power.
Does this mean that one can live in hatred? Of course, it is possible, but it brings only loss. Not only does hatred bring an accumulation of imperil. and through sicknesses shorten life, but mainly, its effect in the Subtle World is disastrous. You already know that in the Subtle World all feelings are intensified, and also their consequences. Now imagine how difficult it is for the hater to tear himself away from his destructive passion. Not only does he surround himself with evil, but his entire being is permeated with the poison of evil. He suffers because he himself has invited his torture. Thus, let us say, it is profitable to live in goodness and love. And this state becomes more intense in the Subtle World and a source of great happiness.
Incarnation(s)
Unfolding the potential of the Absolute during countless incarnations LHR I, 1 February 1935
Therefore, we can perceive only the various aspects and manifestations of this Absolute. But, since we are particles of the Absolute, and since each particle of the One Whole potentially possesses all the qualities of this Whole, we can gradually unfold this potential within ourselves during the span of countless incarnations and the millennia that reach into Infinity.
It is best to view the chain of incarnations as one life AY, 450
One may regard a chain of incarnations as a sequence of separate lives, but it is better to look upon the entire chain of incarnations as one life. Truly, life is one; from the moment of mastering the human consciousness, life with all it involves does not cease, and the surrounding cosmic currents evoke the same sensations in all phases of life. This is one of the most binding conditions of life, proving the innate oneness of all principles. One could call the time of incarnation a sleeping dream or a waking day, depending on one’s point of view. In the past perhaps it was a sleeping dream, but in the future it will perhaps be an awakening. This depends upon the success of one’s evolution.
One can observe the way in which, in every life, over many centuries, similar vibrations provoke similar sensations.
The difference between the incarnation of personality and individuality LHR II, 31 August 1936
We should remember that in the first days of the Theosophical teaching it was necessary to devise certain definitions for concepts that were entirely new to the Western mind; hence there is some lack of clarity. In that era no distinction was made between the personality, which is comprised by one earthly incarnation, and the individuality, which is the eternal witness and accumulator of the achievements of a multitude of such incarnations. Even now, in the consciousness of the majority of people, personality and individuality are one and the same. A High Individuality cannot be annihilated, but its separate manifestations in the form of personalities can. Thus, at the end of a Manvantara, looking back through the book of lives of each individuality, in some such books there will be missing pages (earthly incarnations). In those pages the individuality failed to gather, through its personality, the harvest of higher energies which nurture it.
The truth of incarnation has entered but little into human consciousness AY, 553
The chain of incarnations is attested to by the ancient as well as by the latest teachings. In modern literature mention of the words incarnation and karma has become common. However, these truths have entered but little into human consciousness; otherwise it would have transformed the whole of life. The human mind prefers to burden itself with strange concerns, happily occupying itself with superfluous things. The human imagination has not been trained for fundamental ideas.
Incarnation is voluntary, but unavoidable SUP, 565
It is not without reason that someone is born in a certain country and belongs to a certain people. Karmic conditions direct one to a particular place. Prior to incarnation, one learns the reasons for one’s destiny and assents to it. Each incarnation takes place voluntarily. There may be a reluctance to return to Earth, but at some point it becomes unavoidable, and at the last moment is agreed to.
The spirit that is ready longs for incarnation LHR I, 17 April 1934
It is said in the Teaching, “As the one who hungers longs for food, even so, the spirit that is ready to incarnate longs for the new incarnation.”
Great Teachers have accepted the most difficult incarnations to raise the consciousness of humanity LHR II, 15 March 1938
Truly, one is amazed at the inexhaustible patience of the Great Teachers, who through incalculable aeons have accepted the most oppressive, the most difficult incarnations for Themselves, in order to move and raise the consciousness of ungrateful humanity, which constantly and in every way has persecuted and crucified its Liberators and Saviors. Thus it was, thus it is, but let us hope that there will be some enlightenment in the coming epoch.
Disciples accelerate their incarnations to help others LHR II, 17 May 1937
One should not fear reincarnations, on the contrary, a true disciple accepts with joy a new experience and new possibilities of achieving most valuable accumulations. Indeed, the disciples of the White Brotherhood walk the shortest path, and with the help of the Elder Brothers they accelerate their incarnations in order to outlive their karma and help their retarded brothers.
Causes of accelerated incarnations LHR II, 17 March 1936
It is difficult to give even approximately the duration of the sojourn in the Subtle World between the incarnations of a person of average cultural development, because the cycles of evolution follow in accelerated progression, and therefore, if in the previous race and in the beginning of our Fifth Race the intervals between incarnations were great, now they are considerably reduced, and one may speak not of centuries, but of decades or even years. Similarly, during recent centuries, one could observe accelerated incarnations among the disciples of the Great Teachers, owing to some special reasons; the consciousness of humanity requires speedy shiftings.
Chalice is one for all incarnations AY, 627
Untold treasures are accumulated in the Chalice. The Chalice is one, for all incarnations. The peculiarities of the brain are a matter of heredity, but the properties of the Chalice are the result of one’s own actions.
The Chalice of accumulations is only partially manifested in each incarnation LHR II, 19 June 1937
Besides, do we not know about the Chalice of accumulations, which is only partially manifested in each incarnation? And would not these accumulations of the Chalice be indeed knowledge, or precipitation of energies around the fiery seed of the spirit?
Limits of organism received in a new incarnation LHR II, 28 May 1937
Regarding incarnation. In each new incarnation we receive an organism limited by the general level of human development and the hereditary influence of ancestors, in addition to the conditions dependent upon our own karma. We are attracted to that environment which is accessible to us, precisely, through our karma. Therefore, the seed of our spirit, in spite of its numerous accumulations can be only partially manifested in each new earthly sheath. It can be observed how a former musical virtuoso will maintain in his new body the understanding of and more or less inclination to his art, but not having the necessary coordination of the centers for particular musical abilities, he could not be a virtuoso.
Incarnations and the necklace of accumulations SUP, 433
Urusvati knows that even the Great Ones have manifested different qualities in each incarnation. Observing a whole series of incarnations, one can see clearly the necklace of accumulations. In this regard it is particularly instructive to note the great variations, succeeding one after the other. It should not be thought that qualities are accumulated by any earthly way or that each incarnation is a continuation of the preceding one—the law of evolution is far more vast in its outlines. From the supermundane heights it is easier to see just how the spirit must perfect itself.
The secret of diversification of incarnations BRO, 218
We must test ourselves in the most diverse circumstances; in this is contained the secret of diversification of incarnations. But people cannot understand in what manner a king is transformed into a cobbler.
Each incarnation is intended to cure an unhealthy feature of the individual SUP, 223
Urusvati knows that the human consciousness is formed from subtle accumulations. It will seem almost too simple if We tell you that each incarnation, like a medicine, is intended to cure a particular unhealthy feature of the individual. The color white may seem equally simple, yet it contains in itself all colors. It may astonish you to observe succeeding incarnations that are extreme opposites, yet without sufficient polishing a precious stone has no luster. Thus, everyone should remember how difficult it is to deepen the consciousness.
Incarnations provide an earthly laboratory to get rid of our vices LHR II, 13 August 1938
It is impossible to outlive vices in the Subtle World; they must be outlived on Earth. Because only on Earth can we receive new impulses of energy and regenerate or transmute these into their higher manifestations.… If we could get rid of our vices in the Subtle World, of what use would be the earthly incarnations? And so, for the transmutation and sublimation of our energies—passions—we need our earthly, physical laboratory, in which are united and transmuted the elements of all worlds.
Premature knowledge of past incarnations is harmful LHR I, 12 April 1935
And now, in regard to one’s incarnations, a premature knowledge is extremely harmful for the growing spirit. That is why Nature, which acts always according to the law of goal-fitness, wisely conceals it. Often, an untimely knowledge of one’s previous incarnations can stop further ascent, as the spirit may either fall into the abyss of despair (upon discovering some evil of the past) or into self-conceit, one of the most serious impediments on the path of discipleship.
The great incarnations of the Seven Kumaras are responsible for the progress of humanity’s consciousness LHR II, 18 November 1935
The great incarnations of the seven Kumaras, or the Sons of Reason—Sons of Light—were to be found in ancient times among the initiates of all countries and peoples, and later among the greatest minds of more recent epochs. Throughout the entire evolution of our planet, we owe to these greatest Spirits the progress of our consciousness. They incarnated in all races and nations on the threshold of a new shifting of consciousness and at each new turn in history. Verily, the greatest Images of antiquity are connected with these Sons of Light.
Metaphysical incarnations of the Great Spirits; “incarnation of the ray” or “hiero-inspiration” LHR I, 30 April 1935
Some incarnations of the Great Spirits must be understood metaphysically. For instance, it can be understood as a partial intensive, or even a constant sending of the ray of the Great Spirit to a chosen receiver. That is, a High Spirit who is karmically close to a newly incarnating bearer of a definite mission, can send to him his ray, so that this ray can accompany this soul throughout its entire life. The newborn soul assimilates this ray together with the rays of the luminaries under which it was born. The soul grows under the influence of this ray, and in the course of its spiritual development the soul assimilates this ray completely. Then occurs what we call an “incarnation of the ray,” or “hiero-inspiration.”
Inertia
Seeing only decay is a quality of inertia AY, 22
Most people see life as being without any sign of new beginnings, and see only the evident decay. Thus, one can be completely immersed in the idea of decomposition and easily overlook the valuable new beginnings. New beginnings are wisely hidden; otherwise natural catastrophes would destroy the seeds of new possibility. Inertia is an essential quality of these elements, and in order to imbue them with evolutionary energy that stroke of spirit is needed which can embrace thought. Thus, thought is the communicating link with the elements.
Inertia is the skeleton on which ignorance grows AY, 198
A yogi has no habits, because habits are nothing more than the decay of life. However, it is natural for a yogi to have his own way of action. It is not difficult for a yogi to cut the bonds of habit, because his state of tense alertness constantly reveals to him new approaches to problems. Inertia is the skeleton on which ignorance grows. How many kingdoms have collapsed because of inertia!
The majority of people are dragged down by their own weakness and inertia AY, 286
Success in life can be found both by those who with particular clarity understand the essential nature of things and also by those who have accepted their own very distorted perception of things. The difference lies only in the consequences. Those who have realized the nature of things are not attached to them, but the distorters are slaves to them. If someone finds no success, it means that he has remained at the fulcrum of the balance rather than placing himself in either cup.
What is the measure of whether things are understood or distorted? Whether or not the conditions of one’s life have changed. If nothing has changed, it is because there has been no action of thought. Those who are slow to understand cannot succeed. The majority of people are dragged down by their own weakness and inertia. Life is like chains to them, whereas life should be a conquest. The guarantee of success lies in action.
Motionless of Arhats is not inertia AY, 415
We are told about motionless Arhats, but you must know that their stillness is only external. Many people are pleased when they can find excuses for their inertia. Any call to action disrupts their leisurely state of mind. Can such people be allowed to approach the element of fire, which in its very nature requires vigilance? Fire is like a scherzo, a fugue. But glowing embers are like an andante. Of course, the many kinds of flame all have different rhythms, but an Agni Yogi will never be an unresponsive sluggard.
Motion is determined by inertia AY, 463
Satisfaction is not welcome in Our house. Who among Us could ever be satisfied? The onrushing task of world creation cries out against satisfaction. Can there be joy in completion? We gain impetus from the joy of new beginnings. This is not an abstraction. Beginnings correspond to motion, whose line of continuation is determined by inertia. The stroke of the beginning is Our bell. If We were to take back from the world all that We have begun, the greater part of the world’s texture would crumble.
Calmness is not inertia SUP, 367
Uttering the name of the Guru also creates a strong bond, but this, too, must be done with serenity, for any excessive exertion will invariably produce a disturbed atmosphere. Realize, however, that calmness is not inertia; on the contrary, just as in the state of Nirvana, it is full of inner vibration. Many will not understand this and will see only contradiction. They will argue, “How can calmness be filled with vibrations, and how can a calm invocation of the Guru’s name be so effective? How can a calm prayer be more effective than a cry of despair?”
A powerful magnet can overcome inertia INF II, 87
The action of the magnet at a distance is conditioned by receptivity; hence, the sensitiveness of the spirit is most important. Of course, a powerful magnet can overcome inertia, but the dissipation of power is great. Hence, sensitiveness of receptivity aids evolution, and an inert spirit retards it. With sensitiveness of receptivity, the power of the magnet can act at enormous distance.
How old the habits of inertia are FW II, 298
If one would take the trouble to compose a diagram of earthly customs, one could perceive a peculiar picture of the life of the planet. Many customs outlive races and even entire epochs. Even a change of all the conditions of life has no influence upon customs molded by obstinacy. One may be amazed at how old the habits of inertia are, and how they do not depend upon social forms. Therefore, I speak so often about the ability to overcome habits. This advice concerns the path to the Fiery World.
All existence in motion but undermined by the inertia of human consciousness Supermudane, 417
Urusvati knows that the planetary current at every moment has a unique significance, but this simple truth is not understood. People strenuously resist the fact that all existence is in a state of continuous motion. Even the beauty of such a current in limitless space fails to stimulate the imagination of humanity.
Yet, how can we understand evolution if our consciousness has not accepted the principle of motion? People know about the movement of the planets, but do not apply this law to themselves, and while Earth rotates, humanity clings to the idea of immobility. Thus, every word about the beauty of motion is undermined by the inertia of human consciousness. In such a state of discord with Be-ness how can one expect speedy development?
Teros and Tamas must work like brothers LHR II, 23 October 1937
You ask how is one to understand that “Teros and Tamas must work like brothers,” (Illumination, page 91). Teros is synonymous with spirit, motion, or light. Tamas is synonymous with matter, inertia, or ignorance. The life of the Cosmos is composed of the equilibrium of these two elements. The predominance in nature or in a human being of one of these elements leads to decomposition and final destruction. The necessity for equilibrium of these elements can be seen in all of life. Thus, today we can see most clearly in the life of entire countries and nations what comes of violation of equilibrium. People think that they have advanced in many ways, and they proudly point to their mechanical achievements. But they are very little advanced in the knowledge of spiritual and ethical foundations. Man has perfected himself in ways and means of fratricide, but he has lost the ability to think about the foundations of existence. Indeed, those problems which could improve life remain neglected. Try to question the world at large and you will behold a shameful spectacle. Only a minority will manifest some striving toward the foundations mentioned above, and even this minority will timidly whisper about the Subtle World, about the continuity of life, about the significance of thought and the need for ethical concepts. Acceleration of mechanical discoveries does not lead to concentration of thought. If we were to write the history of knowledge concerning these foundations, it would speak clearly about the immobility of consciousness. Therefore, if humanity wishes to flourish, it should think of the foundations, and it should speedily intensify the actions of Teros, even at the expense of those of Tamas, for otherwise it is impossible to re-establish the lost equilibrium.
Infinity, or Infinite
Synonyms of Infinity LHR I, 20 April 1935
One must seriously think over the concept of the Absolute and its synonyms, Infinity, Absolute Reason or Wisdom, Absolute Consciousness and Absolute Be-ness, and then ask oneself whether it is possible to reach them. When a fusion with the Cosmos is spoken of, this must be understood in its complete relativeness; otherwise it will contradict Infinity. The spark of Divinity, or God, in us can be developed by the striving of the heart that it may fuse with the highest fire of space. Then it can reveal by its Light all the accumulated spiritual treasures in us, these very high energies which manifest as majestic Straight-Knowledge. But the degree of this illumination will correspond completely with the accumulations of the Chalice of the individual. Therefore, with every new improvement, with each higher evolution of humanity, with each succeeding cycle of our planet, these illuminations will be higher and more beautiful, and so on into Infinity.
The Absolute LHR I, 1 February 1935
The Absolute cannot be conceived, for it includes in itself also the concept of Infinity. But who will ponder upon the majestic and awesome idea of Infinity? Therefore, we can perceive only the various aspects and manifestations of this Absolute. But, since we are particles of the Absolute, and since each particle of the One Whole potentially possesses all the qualities of this Whole, we can gradually unfold this potential within ourselves during the span of countless incarnations and the millennia that reach into Infinity.
Approach to God is Infinite LHR II, 8 June 1936
Your definition of God is correct. Verily, one has to show that the true concept of God is all-embracing. “In him we … move, and have our being.” If the concept of Infinity exists, then, indeed, God is that Infinity. Therefore, all discussions about Him must inevitably limit Him. All we can do is to bow before this Unutterable Power and Beauty with profound reverence and the highest joy of the heart and strive with jubilant spirit to this Mystery of Mysteries of the Great Infinity. Indeed, the path of the approach to God is infinite.
Strive toward Infinity LHR I, 1929
And I beg you, do not fear difficulties. Display readiness to meet all obstacles, for each obstacle strengthens you and leads you to the future victory. Try to love the difficulties, and say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” Courageously, inspired by striving, realizing the majesty of the endless perfecting of creative life, strive toward the calling Infinity—infinity of lives, infinity of achievements, infinity of knowledge, infinity of construction, infinity of beauty!
My young friends, hearken to the Call of Creative Infinity!
The abyss BRO, 277
Each true worker sometimes experiences, as it were, the fall of all his work into an abyss, moreover an abyss which is unfathomable. Thus the spirit of the worker suffers a most dangerous predetermination. A weak one senses the abyss and falls into despondency, but a strong one recognizes the touch of Infinity. Many observations and experiments confront a man before he can encounter joyfully the face of Infinity. Gone will be regret for human creations which have been dissolved. They, even the most sublime ones, will be dispersed in Infinity. The earthly mind does not realize where its accumulated treasures can be made manifest. A man wishes to bring good to humanity, but instead of the fruits of his labor there lies before him an unfathomable abyss. A formidable mind may shudder at that, but the tempered, manifested warrior of labor sees before him, not a chasm but the radiance of Infinity.
The ways to Infinity INF I, (preamble)
We give the book Infinity.
Is it worthwhile to speak of Infinity if it is unattainable? But it does exist; and everything great, even if invisible, compels us to think about the ways to it. Thus, even now let us ponder about the ways into Infinity; for it exists, and it is terrifying if it is not cognized. But even in the earthly life one can approach and can temper the spirit toward acceptance of the unfathomable.
A great deal remains unknown to us, yet we do overcome our ignorance. Thus, even if we do not understand the meaning of Infinity, we are able to realize it as something unavoidable and therefore meriting special attention. How else may we temper into commensurateness our thoughts and actions? Verily, by comparison with Infinity we realize the scope of our grievances and triumphs.
Hence, the levels of thinking in many countries should be stabilized just now, since the reminder about Infinity is especially important when arguments over falsehoods are taking place.
Therefore, we shall offer the radiance of the rays of Infinity, into which there is carried not only the spirit but even stones, in a blending, as it were, of loftiest creation with grossest matter. But in the whirlwind of Eternity the stone and the spirit are imponderable, for they are drawn into the same magnet. The very realization of the magnet increases the attraction, focusing it upon intensification of currents. These same vortices conquer space, and you do not know from what spheres the indivisible electron—nucleus of Tamas and Teros—reaches you.
Ponder to what extent you can understand My language and express it in your tongue. Similarly understand your reciprocative feelings and express them in the language of your heart. This language of understanding and sympathy will open the first Gates to Infinity.
Beauty leads to Infinity LMG II, 322
In Beauty will Infinity be manifested. In Beauty the teachings of the Seekers of the spirit are illumined. In Beauty we do not fear to manifest the truth of freedom. In Beauty do we kindle radiance in every drop of water. In Beauty do we transform matter into a rainbow.
Infinity and the courageous quality of labor LMG II, 357
It is especially difficult for humanity to understand the relationship between quality of labor and infinity. The average man assumes that a higher quality of labor leads to the finite. For him quality is inextricable from finiteness, which We call deadliness. It is quite impossible to explain to the average man that higher quality aspires on into infinity. Precisely in the endlessness of higher tension lies the discovery of knowledge. One must find courage to labor for Infinity.
Courage is needed NEC, 250
Where then is the finite? Yet like a hammer strikes the Infinite. From this very same Infinity wings grow through courageous cognition.
Courage SUP, 314
The Thinker used to say, “Courage is the ability to look ahead. The wise know that a cloud of dust is finite, and that nothing can obscure Infinity.”
Fearlessness leads toward the depths of Infinity INF I, 47
If it were possible to convey the concept of Infinity in the entire essence of cosmic understanding, humanity could attain great heights. But this achievement is possible only through broadening of consciousness. The spirit of one will be repelled from Infinity by fear; the spirit of another will be repelled because of ignorance; the wiseacre of contemporary science will remark dryly, “What have we to do with this problem? Where is our textbook? Let us verify this proclaimed Infinity.” The bearer of Our Word will say, “All is being borne into the cosmic expanse and everything comes from the cosmic expanse. The threads of our lives are stretched from the depths of Infinity to the heights of Infinity. The power of Cosmos, which is invincible, is of one and the same essence as our own. And just as the element of fire is unconquerable, so also is our spirit.”
The spirit peering into Infinity will say, “Our task is only of this urgent hour; our task concerns only reality; but all worlds, formed and unformed, attract us. And the task of the New World is not terrifying, since we endeavor to affirm a new spatial thought.”
Sensitivity leads one toward Infinity AY, 568
The growth of consciousness is accompanied by attacks of anguish, which are truly unavoidable. A growing awareness of the differences between the conditions of Infinity and those of earthly reality cannot but provoke the sympathies of a fair consciousness. There is no way to Infinity without a sensitivity to one’s surroundings. Be assured that the greater the consciousness, the greater the anguish.
Solemnity BRO, 296
Solemnity should be proclaimed when Infinity is realized. Some are surprised at the fact that the book Infinity was given before succeeding books. But how would it be possible to understand Heart, Hierarchy, Fiery World, and Aum if the concept of Infinity were not sent in advance? All the aforementioned concepts cannot be in a finite state. Man cannot assimilate any of them, if he does not breathe in the call of Infinity. Can the human heart be considered as a lower material organ? Can Hierarchy be located in a limited space? The Fiery World begins to shine only when its flames flash out in Infinity. If Aum is a symbol of the higher energies, can they possibly be limited? Thus, let us pronounce Infinity with solemnity.
Dissatisfaction leads toward Infinity FW I, 385
An aviator, having attained a record altitude, is still filled with dissatisfaction. He then resolves to try for greater heights. Dissatisfaction is the gateway to Infinity. Dissatisfaction should be valued to the full extent. Pleasure is neighbor to contentment, whereas joy is wings to Infinity. The fiery Teaching must preserve each kindling of the fires and guard against all extinguishers. Satisfaction is the sign of mediocrity and ignorance. Not satisfaction, but joy in eternal labor is the destiny of the great and ascending one.… Thus, the calls of dissatisfaction lead to the Fiery World.
Symbol SUP, 707
The Thinker said, “The symbol of knowledge is Infinity.”
Realization of the grandeur of Infinity INF I, (conclusion)
Approaching Agni Yoga, we strive unwaveringly into Infinity. The all-pervading element leads toward the far-off worlds. It is impossible to express limitless magnitude in one book. We must first mold the cognition of Infinity. Just as striving conquers space, so also consciousness leads into Infinity.
A tremor not of terror or confusion grips him who enters the Abode of Light. Thus, without delay and without retreat, let us harken to the voice of the Dawn and let us strive toward the threshold of Transfiguration.
One may receive the key to the next Gates, but first one has to strengthen the spirit in the realization of the grandeur of Infinity.
Swan FW III, 481
Nothing ever turns back, but all is impelled infinitely. Happiness is indeed in infinity. Each limitation is already a wrong against higher creativeness. Limitation is a prison, but flight into Infinity already creates the swan wings. Thus, not without reason has been used the name—Swan.
Inflammation
Treat inflammation with a current FW I, 5
When we speak of the non-scorching fire, we must also not forget the consuming Fire. When the nun moans, “I burn, I burn!” no physician knows how to alleviate it. The physician may even apply cold water, forgetting that oil cannot be submerged in water. Fire can be allayed only by fire—in other words, by the energy of the heart, which flows during so-called magnetism. We treat inflammation with a current; such inflammations may flare up in various centers. But, actually, the chief danger lies close to the heart, the solar plexus and the larynx. These centers, being the most synthetic, may be exposed to the most unexpected attacks. Whoever has even once experienced the inner fire understands the danger of the conflagration of the centers. He knows what agony is experienced when the fire breaks through.
Psychic energy and inflammation FW III, 399
The rise and fall of psychic energy is conditioned by various causes. The most important factor must be understood to be the actual quality of spirit of the bearer of psychic energy. As for the fiery spirit, even during the largest decline of psychic energy, its store is never completely exhausted. But the earthly spirit is affirmed only by the lowest energies, which very easily swallow up small stores of psychic energy; since this higher Fire is brought forth by the tension of the higher centers, by higher aspirations and higher feelings. The manifestation of psychic energy is, as it were, crystallized during a decline, but the fiery spirit is able to inflame these crystals by heart tension. A transport of the spirit can even manifest the potential of the store of psychic energy. Therefore the fiery spirit cannot exhaust its store of psychic energy. This store can burst ablaze during an inflammation of the centers. It can practically disappear during expenditure in battles and during sendings at far distances, but this sacred crystal cannot entirely disappear. Its action only alters its rhythm and its properties, as well as its tension.
Cause of inflammation is superficially studied AUM, 202
The kindling of the nerve centers has not sufficiently attracted the attention of physicians. It is very important to observe that the flaming of each center gives rise to symptoms of the local organ, yet the organ itself is not ill but is only vibrating in response to the fire of the center. It is possible to show that many false illnesses are announced by physicians when they do not recognize the basic cause of sensations. Moreover, the cause itself of inflammation is superficially studied. Purely cosmic conditions may be indicated, and of no less significance is the condition of the mass of humanity.
Fire, refinement, and inflammation BRO, 262
Fire is required for tempering the best blades. Without fire the centers of the organism cannot be refined. Inflammation of the centers is unavoidable, but one needs only to be very careful during such periods. A red-hot blade is easily broken; likewise is a glowing nerve filament easily torn. Therefore, let us be very cautious. Such circumspection indicates knowledge of the situation.
Sacred pains and inflammation SUP, 158
Urusvati knows the Sacred Pain. Physicians today would call it neuralgia, rheumatism, nervous spasms, or inflammation of the nerves. There may be many diagnoses, but even an earthly physician will notice that something unusual is taking place. This “something” is a pulsation of psychic energy in Infinity. One can observe that these pains appear without evident cause and disappear without any effect. They are never the same, and it is impossible to foresee which center will be affected.
You can imagine how often the Great Teachers are subjected to these tensions! It cannot be otherwise, because the Primal Energy is pulsating in new spheres and rushing into those spheres whose vibrations correspond with its own. But the free will of the Teacher binds this Energy to Earth for the benefit of mankind.
The cure for such pains can only be by vibrations. We send forth such currents, which sometimes reach a high intensity. These pains tormented the Great Pilgrim, and at such times He went into the desert, where it is easier to receive the healing vibrations. People assume that the Teacher is free of all human limitations, and cannot imagine why the Great Pilgrim was required to suffer such pains.
Inflammation of the mucus membranes SUP, 282
Both blasphemy and irritability are especially harmful when the cosmic currents are tensed. They cause an inflammation of the mucous membranes that cannot be attributed to a sickness of the stomach, intestines, nose, or throat. There may be pain in one specific area, yet all the mucous membranes are inflamed, and diagnoses fail because they do not deal with all the symptoms. This illness may be considered Armageddonal. Eyes and intestines, stomach and teeth, throat and heart all collectively produce an unexpected combination of symptoms. This condition requires serious attention since it destroys the mucous membrane, and can be transferred to the nervous system.
Understand that this is a general inflammation and should be treated accordingly. Very light food should be eaten, nothing raw or irritating. Avoid catching cold, tiring the eyes, and succumbing to irritation. Medicines will be of little help, and alcohol should not be taken. Nothing should be taken too hot or too cold, and laxatives should be used only in small doses and preferably not every day.
I warned long ago about fiery illnesses to which refined organisms are most sensitive. But people ignore these new aggregate diseases. They can be quite exhausting; frequently inadequate treatments are prescribed and the harm is increased. It is true that every illness is based on inflammation, and inflammations are related to fiery disease, but some diseases are caused by an external fiery tension.
Many people perish from these unknown ailments, and even the highest organisms will suffer if they are overworked or exposed to irritation.
Poisonous atmosphere and inflammation SUP, 435
Urusvati knows that, as the increasingly poisonous atmosphere attacks the tissues, inflammation of the mucous membranes has become the scourge of humanity. It is impossible to imagine how multiform are the symptoms of this sickness of our times. People attempt to relate these symptoms to previously-known types of disease; they do not understand the unique characteristics of this epidemic. Often the symptoms seem to be harmless, and physicians cannot determine the cause or the course of the illness. It is therefore important for physicians to study the human organism by all available scientific methods.
No one can say when an inflamed tissue will become further damaged, with all the attendant consequences. On the other hand, the inflammation may abate, and this must be watched with equal care. Nourishment is needed for the organism to regain its vitality, and a simple, non-acidic diet should be recommended.
The symptoms of such illnesses can be quite varied. Some organs will experience pain directly, but since the inflammation of the membranes affects the entire nervous system, pain can also be experienced in other areas of the body. This is why a thorough examination of the whole organism is necessary. Generally speaking, mucous membranes are involved in the most varied functions of the organism, and they are the first to react to the saturation of the surrounding atmosphere. In this way, even if no harmful process is taking place, it is necessary to be very attentive and careful.
Remember that this epidemic was foreseen long ago. When We spoke about Armageddon, We had in mind not only war, but all the devastating consequences of humanity’s confusion. But one should not fall into despair, for a depressed state opens the door to all that is poisonous. It is wise to know that Armageddon is accompanied by epidemics. We cannot limit our awareness to known forms of illnesses, but must be ready to face the most complicated and unusual symptoms. Physicians must be able to recognize these new diseases, which are now appearing everywhere.
Disharmonious currents and inflammation SUP, 462
Urusvati knows how painful the effect of disharmonious currents can be. And the effort to reestablish balance by oneself can provoke many painful sensations.…
We have already spoken about the epidemic inflammation of mucous membranes, an event that could be attributed to the influence of spatial currents aggravated by earthly confusion; We say earthly in order to point out the main cause.
It is not easy to restore balance when one is being attacked from all directions by a blizzard of malice. First of all, the cure requires calm, which is not easily achieved.…
These attacks of earthly confusion are well-known in Our Abode. Each of Us, at one time or another, has experienced such tension. In fact, even ordinary currents are excessive under such conditions, and We try to hold off the harmful vibrations as much as possible. It is not surprising that at such times there can be no harmonious manifestations. The organism must be protected. We advise you not to tire yourselves, and if you feel an onset of drowsiness, do not force yourselves to stay awake.
Inflammation of the glands SUP, 530
Urusvati knows about the appearance of new diseases. They are extraordinarily varied, but come mainly from inflammations of the glands. The inflamed glands discharge secretions to either an excessive or insufficient degree. The glands themselves may enlarge, or may shrink, even to the point of disappearing.
People could exchange helpful information about these ailments, but they fail to do this, and thus encourage the spread of epidemics. It can be observed that the pulse and the temperature fluctuate greatly, and there can be pains in the nerve centers.
These ailments are not caused by people themselves, but are rather the result of spatial reactions, which set up a kind of vicious circle. By their thoughts and actions people increase the intensity of the spatial reactions, but these, like a boomerang, strike back at them. Thus, a dangerous epidemic develops.
Mint for inflammation LHR II, 14 May 1936
And now, with regard to mint. All kinds of mint can be used both externally and internally. In India, where there are so many intestinal diseases, essence of mint is widely used. Combined with magnesia, it is one of the best remedies. It also helps during inflammation of the centers. During the summer months, I am never without menthol and rub it thickly over the whole of my face and the back of the head, since I cannot endure heat, even in the mountains. Mint tea is definitely a good disinfectant, and in certain kinds of asthma it is also very helpful to inhale the steam from mint. The entities of the lower strata of the Subtle World do not like the smell of mint, therefore it is useful to keep it as a plant in the house.
Bicarbonate of soda and inflammation LHR II, 8 June 1936
Undoubtedly the sounds caught by us but inaudible to others indicate a refinement of the center of the ear. And the pains in the solar plexus may also be connected with the refining of the sensitivity of centers. I strongly recommend taking bicarbonate of soda the moment you feel such pains. If the pain is not relieved you can repeat the dose. Soda is irreplaceable in many cases of inflammation. Remember that soda is called “sacred ashes.” It prevents excessive inflammation. In general, soda is useful in almost all diseases and is a preventative of many illnesses, therefore, do not be afraid of taking it, as well as valerian.
Inner Life
Agni Yoga transforms one’s inner life AY, 336
The Teaching of Agni Yoga must transform one’s inner life. And externally, neither horns, tail, or wings, nor pompous condescension, superstition, or malice, shall be your traits.
The inner life is the true life FW III, 520
Often people complain about the monotony of their external life. But any external life whatever depends upon the riches of the inner life. The external life is but a hundredth part of the inner. Therefore, the inner life is the true one.
The Inner Life and earthly ways SUP, 117
Our Inner Life contains a subtle reflection of earthly ways in all their multiplicity therefore We advise that a keen and agile mind be developed. The ancients taught the possibility of all impossibilities, and in so doing taught how to broaden the consciousness. They often repeated the parable about an inept general, who, standing on a hilltop, was so concerned about the defeat of one part of his army that he failed to turn in time to see the other part of his army win a major victory.
One’s attitude to the Subtle World and the inner life SUP, 354
One should be concerned about harmony, which is essential for both worlds. If an important task is being performed near us, we should not quarrel or make noise. Even in daily life people celebrate in the name of an absent one, and try, for example, to take care of the dear one’s possessions. We act wisely if we behave toward the deceased as we would toward an absent friend.
You should have the same attitude toward Us. This attitude will broaden your consciousness and is beneficial for your inner life. It is lamentable that after millions of years We still must stress an intelligent attitude toward the life of the Subtle World. Let us be fair and admit that people do not understand the Subtle World; moreover, due to the predominance of technology, they are moving even farther from the true concepts. Literacy does not yet mean culture. Great calamities occur because of ignorance. We do not expect extraordinary refinement, but only that people manifest the best qualities of their spiritual nature.
The Thinker taught, “Let us send a smile of love to the deceased. Let us send encouragement to all pilgrims. May they rest peacefully at the crossroads. Pilgrim, tell us about the wondrous countries!”
The Inner Life of the Brotherhood SUP, 358
When receiving communications from a great distance one should be particularly careful not to allow interruptions. Through carelessness in receiving, many words can be lost. Much experience is necessary for one to be able to perceive the various changes of rhythm.
When We speak about Our Inner Life, We primarily want to impress upon you the diversity of conditions that surround you and Us. It is an annoying fact that people fail to understand that we are all surrounded by the same currents of energy. Only when you realize this will you come close to Us. This closeness will evoke reverence, or in other words, acceptance of the Teacher. Alas, it is seldom that the Teacher is accepted. At times people may feel sparks of devotion, but such flickering will only irritate the atmosphere. We do not speak about Our authority, but about the principle on which harmonious communion can be built.
Motives reveal one’s inner life SUP, 366
Urusvati knows that outer appearances do not serve as an indication of the inner life. To obtain a clear idea of the inner life, one must have a knowledge of a man’s aspirations and intentions. Learning that someone was a philosopher, physician, king, or warrior will not show you the inner man; it is far more important to learn the underlying motives that prompted the actions of these individuals.
And so, We now give you the outlines of Our Inner Life, pointing out the principles that lie in the foundations of the Brotherhood. Alas, people have too often pictured Us as celestial beings, but nothing good can be derived from such an idea, for it appears to isolate Us from Earth. Indeed, when We discuss the Supermundane Realm, We certainly do not imply isolation from Earth. After all, all of life is supermundane, for it is permeated with the subtle energies.
The time will come when people will be compelled to turn to a more subtle mode of thinking. Evolution is created by man himself and nothing can impede it. Even the present state of evolution will in the long run serve a good purpose as a unique tactica adversa, for in his attachment to technology man will drive himself into such a dead end that no way will be open to him but to turn to the joy of the Subtle World.
It has been prophesied that if man escapes the catastrophe he will turn toward the refinement of life, and the time will arrive for the coming together of the two worlds. Even now the time has come! For example, the densification of the subtle body is no longer considered as supernatural, and there are those people who, while in the physical body, know how to consciously release their subtle body. From both sides the parts of the bridge are coming together. Lightning can unite these two parts, and We wait with great vigilance for the time when the bridge will be joined. Then Our work will change course, and We shall proceed to the far-off worlds.
Therefore, the first task of humanity is the building of the bridge of the Temple. The second task of learning communion with the far-off worlds will be easier. What some people now perceive vaguely will become a normal condition of planetary life. Do you not think that for such tasks it is worthwhile to preserve Earth? But as yet only a small minority thinks in this way.
The Thinker foresaw how few there would be who care to save the planet.
Authors who reveal hints about the Inner Life of the Brotherhood SUP, 541
Archives such as those of the Duc de Choiseul, Goethe, and Stroganov contain valuable information, with many hints about the inner life of Our Brotherhood. We should be grateful to Madame Adhmar for the writings left by her. Without them much information about the activities of St. Germain would not have been known. One could wonder why the writings of Madame Adhmar were needed when We Ourselves could have made it all the clearer. But people value the testimony of contemporaries, and in the eyes of humanity such records are more substantial proof than Our anonymous information.
Vigilance and the Inner Life SUP, 543
Urusvati knows that a permanent state of vigilance is one of the foundations of Our Inner Life. Do not think that such watchfulness is something supernatural. There are many people who possess this particular sensitivity, and can sense unusual vibrations and changes around them even during sleep. This state occurs without lengthy preparation, for the psychic energy works independently when outer conditions do not burden it. Therefore, if the energy functions freely, even unconsciously, how much more powerful it will be when it is consciously cultivated! If you also consider the longevity of Our souls, you will then be able to imagine how Our own qualities develop.
Inner discipline and the inner life SUP, 546
Urusvati knows that the inner life of those who labor for Us is founded upon various forms of inner discipline. Independence of action, courage, goalfitness, tirelessness, compassion, reverence for Hierarchy, and many other qualities are developed diligently and consciously. One cannot imagine leading a sensible life if it is still subject to chaotic behavior.
Our workers know that each aspect of inner discipline is developed by them of their own free will. They do not regret the effort required to achieve it. They understand that self-reliance must be developed to the fullest. Before turning to the Guide, each student will first ask himself whether he has exhausted all possibilities on his own. Every aspect of discipline can be cultivated under any of life’s conditions. People do not understand this; they think of Us and Ours as imperious and rich, and do not know that We endure all the difficulties of life and gain strength through them. Few people agree to experience to the fullest the chain of earthly lives, with their plethora of sorrows caused by human ignorance. It is best to accept the burden in full rather than to shuttle back and forth on the same path. Our co-workers know that all forms of discipline are necessary for progress.
The Teaching explains clearly the task of Our co-workers, and each one must decide in each life which aspects of inner discipline are needed. Our Inner Life is based on strict inner discipline.
The Thinker insisted that His disciples should learn to love discipline, for without it one cannot become strong in action.
Moral character and the inner life SUP, 548
Do not forget that science, art, and religion have at times been the excuse for the most wicked activities. Members of some philosophical societies devote their meetings to discourses about higher subjects, but immediately afterwards indulge in the most shameful behavior. One should search for the root of all social illnesses. Only the healing of the inner life will help to elevate the social life.
Besides scientific learning, besides the brief exaltation inspired by art, courage is fundamental to the betterment of the inner life. Patience and courage develop together. One who is patient will also have courage and endurance.
Chaos should be opposed by better traits that live within us. Only by individual effort can one continuously ascend. People fear the word “ethics,” yet too easily talk about morality, as if these concepts did not have some foundation. But human moral character will not change except through the influence of the inner life.
The Thinker taught, “The character of the people will shape human history. Let these fires be resplendently aflame.”
Thought and the Inner Life SUP, 642
It must be understood that it is not by accident that We link the essence of Our Life with the Supermundane World. People must consciously learn that the most precise understanding of the Inner Life of the Brotherhood can be achieved by studying the flow of Our thought. In everyone’s life thought is the touchstone. It is said that man learns about himself by watching the current of his thought. The currents of thought are diverse; they are ceaseless and are rarely harmonious. It is not easy to watch one’s own thought!
Instruction
Find protection LMG I, 156
In safeguarding My Instructions will you find protection. You serve a cause beyond the reach even of wealth.
The pure offering is returned alive by God to those who bring their offerings in pure faith, just as was offered Isaac upon the altar.
And Mount M∴, which accepts your offering, will guard the offered treasure of the heart.
Not a small task have you undertaken.
Without pride or self-interest you placed all your possessions upon the altar.
Can I, the Truth Bearer, pass silently by those who, amidst cold and storm, brought useful tributes for the coming harvest?
In safeguarding My Instructions will you find protection.
Need shall not afflict My Manifestations.
Calm is found in the light of Truth.
The mountain before you is not a test, but a task.
Observe Our Instructions LMG I, 260
Consider the manifestations of My Shield as predestined. Consider the manifestation of Wisdom in the new generation as happiness.
Consider the manifestation of Enlightenment in humanity as a step toward the New World. Consider Our Manifestations as the appointed time of the World Guardians. But observe Our Instructions. Fulfill Our Message. Know to carry the Light. And understand how to manifest the grandeur of Beauty.
The given Instructions LMG I, 417
I give to you the Teaching, karmic messages, Instructions.
The Teaching is intended for the whole world, for all beings.
The more broadly you comprehend, the more truly it is yours.
Repeat My Instructions LMG I, 428
Should confusion arise in you, raise the shield of devotion. For by it you will be saved. And repeat My Instructions—I say to you—repeat. I have said it.
Those who seek out the Yogi for instruction AY, 203
Those who seek out the yogi for instruction in the Teaching will not be of equal worthiness. A yogi must be able to understand who comes by accident; who may become a pupil; who may in the future become a pupil-teacher, learning to perfect himself by helping those who come to him. It is worse for those who involve themselves in the Yoga and then try to return to their old life. Truly, it is easier for the astral body to return into the clutches of the physical body than for one who has acquired even a grain of knowledge to return to the darkness of ignorance. Warn those who want to know about Yoga. We cannot permit people to keep their delusions.
Promises to follow instructions of the Teacher AY, 278
Often the Teacher finds himself in a very difficult situation with a pupil. The pupil promises to follow all the instructions of the Teacher, but no sooner is one received than reasons are immediately found to alter it.…
Adults often alter the instructions given to them to fit their own moods. They are like people who, when their house catches fire, abandon irreplaceable manuscripts, but save their beloved bedding.
Whence comes this disrespect for the Instruction? Indeed, from lack of trust. It is amazing how readily gifts from the Teacher are accepted, but how easily forgotten is His best advice. How many carefully planned transmissions are rejected, how many useful actions disrupted, because of people’s light-mindedness! Reverence is rendered with one hand, while the other tosses the given pearls over the cliff, forgetting that discarding into space one’s personal instructions is a pollution of space.
The brain and the retaining of instructions HEART, 187
It is true that the brain cannot always retain the instructions given, but even when a person’s consciousness is dim there still remains an unusual sense of disquietude that forces him to give special thought to specific dangers. In the same way, one should also think over everything connected with the Teaching.
Don’t let the instructions be unapplied HEART, 401
Each of us must place this thought upon the heart, for otherwise it will not be brought to fulfillment. The main thing is not to let the Instructions go unapplied. Blessed be the dangers, for they teach us unity and resistance. When these qualities have been strengthened by the heart’s affirmation, the armor will also be ready.
Danger when instruction is not carried out HEART, 486
There is also danger when an Instruction is not carried out right away. Even in an ordinary situation if we ask a person to step to the side, he is sure to ask the reason rather than do what we say, or at best he will look around and allow the stone to fall on his head. The same thing happens with unsuccessful students. Their hearts will be silent when they ought to be acting immediately. This is also harmful to the heart itself, for what could be more destructive than commands to the heart that are not carried out? . . . Failure to act on a command is as dangerous as smothering the heart with reasoning!
Unprepared consciousness can distort instruction FW I, 649
You already understand why it is better to tell too little than too much. You have many examples of how the unprepared consciousness can distort instruction. It can be shown how the simplest indication is deflected when it is given to an unprepared consciousness. So many earthly considerations are brought in, in order to apply non-earthly measures to Earth! Not only perfect strangers but even those already familiar with the Teaching can be warped by lack of understanding, therefore I am so concerned that instruction be given according to place and to consciousness. Sometimes, too, one must read between the lines, especially when some who are obviously friends still do not comprehend what is pointed out. People accept with great difficulty instruction outside their usual standard. There are many examples of people limiting themselves. For instance—a woman has lost husband and children; they are nearby, but she will mourn her loss, and will not bestir herself to search for them. Thus it happens not only on Earth but also in the Subtle World. One must develop cooperation and persistence here and also there.
Laws of nature FW II, 84
Many instructions about the laws of Nature are needed, in order to understand the entire beauty of the law of attraction which lies at the foundation of Hierarchy. Ignorant people do not understand that slavery dwells in darkness while freedom dwells in the Light of Hierarchy.
Instructions through a third person SUP, 5
During Our earthly trips We sometimes transmit Our instructions through a third person who does not know the true meaning of the commission and is only performing his duty.
Oral instruction SUP, 115
In the ancient records one finds many symbolic expressions whose original meaning is now lost. The ancient tradition of oral instruction had a profound purpose because the Teaching could be transmitted directly to the deserving disciple without the need for symbolic veiling. However, conventional written records contain many harmful errors. Dense ignorance can obscure small parts of the given Truth, and deliberately malicious statements distort even the most obvious facts. One can imagine how much effort is needed to direct human thought to the intelligent eradication of such shameful distortions.
Attempts to correct Our Instruction SUP, 142
You can see what We have to struggle with, yet people never tire of criticizing Us. Not only the fanatics but even good thinkers attempt to correct Our Instructions. May We remind you about a writer who proposed to limit the tasks given by Us, without even taking the trouble to read Our Advice! There were many who tried to hinder the activities of the Brotherhood. Later, some misguided critics repented, but the harm caused by their judgments had to be outlived, and such karmic wounds constitute the most bitter earthly experiences.
Instructions for the whole of life SUP, 150
The Great One taught people to pray within their hearts, upon the mountain, amid inspiring summits. It is impossible to grasp the full depth of meaning of the Sermon of the Great One, because He gave instructions for the whole of life in the simplest words. The key to this greatness was in His simplicity, which not only allowed Him to more easily communicate with people, but was a beautiful way of expressing the Highest in the simplest words. One should learn to make the complicated simple, for only in simplicity is kindness reflected. Such was the work of the Great Pilgrim.
A teaching must be an instruction SUP, 708
A teaching must be an instruction for the one embarking on the spiritual path, without coercion. It must be remembered that even the slightest forcing will impede evolution.
Remember the Instruction of the Thinker SUP, 756
On the path of transformation remember the Instruction of the Thinker, “Learn to find the patience to listen to others speak of their pain. Find the benevolence to give wings to the joy of others. You do not know the source of their sufferings. You do not know the cause of their joy, but learn to offer warmth and encouragement to others.”
Need for repeated instructions SUP, 793
Some people need repeated instruction, but in such instances, the instruction should be given in a deeper way, not just by saying the same words again.
We are not afraid of repetition, for the spiral of ascent inevitably passes over former affirmations. True, during the turns of the spiral, the expressed thought is given new, expanded form.…
It is necessary to repeat often about the Supermundane World. The entrances into it are hidden from the majority of people. They should be reminded that without the Supermundane World their future can only be a dead end. People who cannot think clearly can only proceed by firm instruction.
The Thinker affirmed that one should not fear to speak often about the Supermundane Paths.
Mahatmas give instructions to their Disciples LHR II, 7 December 1935
Sometimes the Mahatmas call their disciples into one of their Ashrams for a certain period: here They prepare their organisms for the sacred assimilation of subtle energies and give them instructions. So it was with H. P. B., who spent three years in Their Ashram before giving the world The Secret Doctrine.
Intellect
Kindness, intellect, and spirituality LMG I, 311
You already know that neither kindness nor intellect alone can lead to Us. But spirituality is needed. This quality comes the moment the spirit is ready. Naught can hasten the affirmation of the path. Even calling to people is useless. Therefore, seek not for followers. But attentively welcome those who knock. It is shameful to miss in sleep the knocking of even one heart. Better to meet with failure than to ignore the winged desire.
Communion between worlds and luminaries LMG II, 220
One may cite many examples when even high Magi left behind them unexpected consequences and a desire to find support in the lower strata of matter. Such perversion could be termed the channel of the intellect and can arrest for a long time the communion with other worlds.
Now people mechanically search for the already spiritually predestined.
The Teaching of the Future Epoch will be reunion of the spirit and intellect. The course of the planets permits the hastening of the communion between the worlds, and the development of the human spirit will proceed along new ways. The luminaries permit the acceleration of the course of humanity.
Animal behavior and people’s pride AY, 409
The Teacher instructs you not to condemn people for their vices, but to point out their similarities with animal behavior. This can help those with insufficiently developed minds.
Admittedly, many animals are more sensitive to psychic energy than people. People pride themselves on their intellect, but why does their intellect not stay their vile deeds?
Intellect, reason, and spiritual tension AY, 508
Intellect is not wisdom. Straight-knowledge is wisdom. Intellect is reason. Wisdom makes decisions that long ago had already germinated. Intellect is at the threshold of wisdom, and when sharpened it moves into the realm of synthesis. Reason and a mind trained to one specialty are only corners of the future house. Those with narrowly specialized minds can pave for themselves a brilliant future, but they must continue to incarnate until their minds lose their narrow specialization. Only when the intellect loses this can it become wise. Each specialty is meant for conditions of life on Earth, whereas the synthesis of spirit opens all spheres. Spiritual tension accumulates spatial psychic energy. Spiritual tension can lead into any sphere of the astral plane.
Narcotics HIER, 186
Thus, We advise giving musk for strengthening activity, but We are definitely against narcotics which calm and deaden the intellect. How, then, will the quality of thoughts, so needed for the future life be developed if we dull it with poison? But medical science is lavish in producing living corpses.
Evolution of intellect HEART, 78
The corporeal world itself was necessary as a way of reworking matter and thereby increasing energies. But as you know, the intellect strove for isolation, which ended up impeding evolution. The time of Kali Yuga has been a difficult one; Satya Yuga must once more bring together the worlds, which were separated by force.
Warnings of danger and the heart HEART, 334
Ask an intelligent person what has most often warned him of danger and protected him from making mistakes or deviating. An honest person will say the heart, not the brain or intellect. Only a stupid person will rely on a conventional process of rational deduction. The heart is permeated with straight-knowledge. We articulated this concept quite a while ago, but now we are returning to it on another round of the spiral.
The path of the heart and wisdom HEART, 390
Whoever loves flowers is on the path of the heart. Whoever knows the striving to the heights is on the path of the heart. Whoever thinks with purity is on the path of the heart. Whoever knows of the higher worlds is on the path of the heart. Whoever is ready for Infinity is on the path of the heart. So, let us summon these hearts to realization of the Source. It is right to understand the essence of the heart as something that belongs to both the Subtle and the Fiery Worlds. One can perceive worlds through the heart, but not through the intellect. So wisdom is contrary to the intellect, but there is no ban on adorning the intellect with wisdom.
Earth, masses of poisons, and murderous inventions FW II, 351
A considerable part of the Earth’s soil is already infected, as is its surface. Besides narcotics, people have invented many obviously frightful substances which instead of being health-giving bring on spiritual death. Masses of poisonous vapors are choking the cities. People devote much thought to the production of many substances which should be considered far more deadly than narcotics. Narcotics bring harm to the addicts themselves, but deadly gases torment everything that lives. One cannot condemn narcotics enough, but also one cannot sufficiently condemn such murderous inventions. People formerly, at times, fell into error for the sake of illusionary ecstasy, but nowadays they are completely unashamed to kill the intellect and spirit of their near ones, calling this killing an attainment of science.
Physicians and bond with higher energies AUM, 3
Physicians can be true helpers of humanity in the ascent of the spirit. The intellect of a physician must be reinforced by his heart. It should be impossible for the physician to be an ignorant denier. The physician must be a psychologist, and he must not ignore the wondrous psychic energy. It is not strange that the physician is being mentioned at the beginning of these writings about Aum. All those should be mentioned who are responsible for the bond with the higher energies.
Foul language and ugliness BRO, 394
The sound of words should be beautiful, such harmony also produces exalted thinking. It is inadmissible to disregard any means of uplifting the consciousness. Foul language, as an infection of space, brings debasement of the whole intellect. Ugliness in all its aspects is a dangerous malady.
Two kinds of thinking SUP, 13
There are two kinds of thinking. One is born from feeling, in other words, from the heart, and the other from the mind, which is akin to intellect. Self-sacrifice is born from the heart, and the Brotherhood is built upon this. Our cooperation lives by the heart.
Unapplied counsels and dead intellect SUP, 219
I give you this advice now, but it will be of value only if you apply it immediately. There is hardly any benefit in medicine taken a year after it is prescribed. In the secret archives one can find many examples of unapplied counsels. The hunter is advised, “Quick, do not miss the bird!” But the hand delays, and the arrow is shot in vain, perhaps even causing harm where it was not intended.
If people realized the law of uniqueness, they would speedily advance in self-perfectment. The dead intellect whispers that each day is a repetition of the previous one. One constantly hears such complaints, but each moment is different.
Evolution of intellect to spirituality LHR I, 7 June 1934
The time which humanity is now experiencing is one of transition from the evolution of the intellect to the evolution of spirituality. This period will be marked by the achievement of the predominance of the spirit over the intellect. This transition will be completed during the change of races. Thus, the sixth race is now taking its rightful place. As you know, each change of races is accompanied by cosmic cataclysms. Such purification is necessary for the development of the new race. These cosmic cataclysms will take place as a result of the shifting of the earth’s axis. The scientists of today most emphatically point to this shifting, which has been happening for some time and may result in catastrophes.
Intellect and the heart LHR I, 30 June 1934
Therefore, perhaps it would be better to say: Absolute Intelligence and Perfect Heart, being one and the same Origin, correspond to the higher aspect of man, wherein his spirit, intellect, and all his feelings are fierily transmuted and are centralized in the heart—in short, when the intellect becomes a heart and the heart becomes an intellect. With this understanding the reader will be able to avoid many perplexities.
Disharmony and distortions of the Teachings LHR I, 12 August 1934
Intellect and erudition were never the main factors in the approach to the source of Truth. Often, intellect develops at the expense of the heart and smothers the great fire of straight-knowledge. Disharmony between the intellect and the heart will distort, like a crooked mirror, the reflection of the Great Truth. People reflect every great task in their own crooked mirrors; hence, such distortions of the Teachings, such caricatures of the High Images. As it was said, “The purification of consciousness and of the Teachings is the greatest task of our time.” There are now so many “initiates,” “hierophants” and “great incarnates,” etc. But it is not so difficult to recognize the impostors.
Materialism and an unconscious state LHR I, 11 January 1935
Thus, even though he possesses an intellect developed to its utmost, a materialist who denounces spirituality and the possibility of existence in the higher worlds may remain without a conscious life in the higher spheres of the Subtle World; for, having not created or affirmed the higher attractions, he will be drawn almost immediately into the whirl of the attraction of the Earth, and in a semi-conscious or unconscious state he will await a new incarnation.
Intellect and the absence of synthesis LHR I, 24 June 1935
I am not at all surprised at the fact that certain ones among your intellectuals cannot understand the Fiery World. Was this so-called intellectuality ever the sign of true knowledge or of accumulations of the Chalice? Intellect is not the higher Manas. The higher intelligence is wisdom, the fruit of many years of accumulation. One may possess a brilliant intellect and at the same time does not have the great synthesis which gives perception of the true nature of things. Often, narrow specialists are intellectually brilliant but reveal a complete absence of synthesis.
Plane of Mentality and its endless gradations. Kama-Manas—lower mind, or the intellect LHR II, 16 November 1935
The MONAD emerges from its state of spiritual and intellectual unconsciousness; and, skipping the first two planes—too near the ABSOLUTE to permit of any correlation with anything on a lower plane—it gets direct into the plane of Mentality. But there is no plane in the whole universe with a wider margin, or a wider field of action in its almost endless gradations of perceptive and apperceptive qualities, than this plane, which has in its turn an appropriate smaller plane for every “form,” from the “mineral” monad up to the time when that monad blossoms forth by evolution into the DIVINE MONAD. But all the time it is still one and the same Monad, differing only in its incarnations, throughout its ever succeeding cycles of partial or total obscuration of spirit, or the partial or total obscuration of matter—two polar antitheses—as it ascends into the realms of mental spirituality, or descends into the depths of materiality.
Spiritual synthesis LHR II, 28 May 1937
You may say that the moral and mental level of Pascal, to whom you refer, was high. Nevertheless, he might not have had spiritual synthesis, and this could have been a stumbling block. Are there many who have attained this quality? Great intellects have often lacked it. One may be an intellectual giant, and yet not possess synthesis.
The goal of evolution LHR II, 23 September 1937
Each individual, or isolated human ability has not an absolute, but a relative significance. Intellect without the enlightenment that comes from the fires of the heart and the heart that is not supported by intellect are ugly manifestations. Balance is essential in everything. The goal of evolution is the attainment of the balance, or harmony of all human abilities and feelings. The tragedy of our age is indeed in the existence of the terrible conflict between the intellect and the heart. If Infinity lies before us, then surely all our abilities can develop infinitely. But here again their correct development will depend upon the equilibrium, or harmonious unfoldment, of all the potential forces that are stored in man. Synthesis is the highest harmony.
Liberation of woman’s consciousness LHR II, 23 April 1938
Your young country, now living in its springtime and aspiring toward the welfare and renascence of its people, of course can but harken to the steps of evolution; therefore it should rejoice at the possibility of strengthening its spiritual and intellectual power by elevating the level of consciousness and dignity of its women. “It is not possible for the bird of humanity to fly on only one wing.”
Woman’s mind is not inferior to man’s, because the higher qualities of this faculty derive from the spirit, which is sexless. Intellectuality is acquired through education and training; therefore, place woman in the necessary conditions and the results will be obvious. True, the main stimulus for the liberation of woman’s consciousness and from her subjugated position will come from the new education.
Invisible Government
The Invisible Government showed Themselves openly AY, 32
The International Government never has denied its existence. It has proclaimed itself, not in manifestoes but in actions that were recorded even in official history. One can cite cases from the French and Russian Revolutions, as well as from the history of Anglo-Russian and Anglo-Indian relations, when an independent outside Hand altered the course of events. The Government did not hide the existence of its envoys in various countries. Naturally, in accordance with the dignity of the International Government, they never hid themselves. On the contrary, they showed Themselves openly, visited various governments and were known to many. Literature preserves their names and adorns them with the fancies of their contemporaries. It is not secret organizations—of which governments are in such fear—but actual persons that are sent out by decree of the Invisible International Government.
Inimical to international tasks is each perpetration of fraud. But the unity of peoples, the appreciation of creative labor, the growth of the consciousness, are affirmed by the International Government as undeferrable measures. And if one traces the measures of this Government, it will be found that it cannot be accused of inactivity.
The existence of this Government has entered the awareness of humanity repeatedly, under various names. Each nation is warned but once. Envoys are dispatched but once in a century—this is the law of the Arhats. The acts of the Invisible Government conform with the process of world evolution, hence the results are based on natural law. No personal desire is here, only the immutable laws of matter. I do not desire—I know! And therefore decisions, even amidst the turbulent currents, are firm.
One may climb a mountain from the north or from the south—the result is still the same.
Government of Light FW I, 657
You are quite right in saying that the existence of an Invisible Government perplexes many, but if there exists an unseen dark government, then why should there not be a Government of Light? Is it possible that the human mind is so utterly obscured that it will acknowledge anything dark rather than think about Light? People actually understand and have heard more than once about the dark forces, which are universally united, but the Government of Good and Light is especially suspect. People are unaccustomed to being united for Good. They look upon Good as a prime pretext for disunity. One can regard the entire illness of our planet as the result of the complete discord among those who could have united their forces for Good. It is most deplorable that even in a temple the hearts of men are not transformed for cooperation. Thus, let us ponder upon each act of friendliness, which is already a spark of cooperation.
Invisible Government knows the Plan and steps to it SUP, 25
Urusvati has explained to many why We are called “The Invisible Government.” Truly, everyone to some degree feels that there is somewhere a focus of knowledge. Where there is knowledge there is also power. Not without reason do some people dream about Us, although others hate Us and want to destroy Our Abode.
Those who observe world events may perceive something higher than human logic. Even some who are devoted to Us have accused Us many times of delay and indifference, but that is because these hasty accusers have seen only part of the events. They could not possibly know their causes or effects, or be able to compare the attendant circumstances. They could not foresee exactly when decisive blows had to be struck. Who, then, can know the Plan and the steps leading to it?
Because of their partial understanding, people insist upon their own ways, but Our disciples will never forcibly hinder the decision of their Teacher. They understand how to harmonize their free will with Our decisions. One must possess great equilibrium to understand the wisdom of Our Guidance without crippling his own free will. We care a great deal about such balance. The best leaders of nations had this balance, and it was therefore easier to send them Our decisions.
Earthly egoism makes cooperation impossible SUP, 105
People dislike the idea that their overblown earthly concepts are colorless compared with the mental creativeness of the higher realms. This earthly egoism makes cooperation impossible. Yet, without cooperation, how can one hope to learn about the higher spheres? It is essential to recognize the higher realms, and to begin thinking about them, so as to revive the memory of the entrusted grains of Goodness. One should recall that in the early dawn of mankind it was ordained that subtle and beautiful ideas be brought to Earth. Indeed, everyone who is ready to incarnate is instructed to fulfill a task for the Common Good according to his individual capacity. Each one may reject these instructions in the whirlpool of free will, but someday will have to return to pick up the scattered grains.
Amidst Our intense labors it is especially difficult to continually remind people of their mission. In spite of the fact that people connect Us with the Invisible Government, they refuse to follow Our simplest Advice. Just think how often the best advice has been ridiculed! They call Us sages and saints, but will not listen to Us.
Irritation
Barricaded heart from emanations of irritation LMG I, 249
Let Us speak scientifically, but with kindness.
Not for Ourselves, but for you, do I speak of trust.
But Our messages shatter themselves against the heart that is barricaded.
When needless words are uttered, the currents are mixed.
Emanations of irritation deny entrance to the thoughts We send. Even a touch cannot be sensed by a hedgehog!
In this, discern the difference between the quills of a hedgehog and Our feathered Shield.
Vessel is of crystalline and fragile from irritation LMG II, 54
My command to disciples, and lawful is My request, is to walk sternly but without irritation. Irritation makes one’s vessel crystalline and fragile. A silver chalice better befits the Stone. I check the shower of small arrows. Now the time is so near when the ancient pledge will be fulfilled.
Two kinds of irritation AY, 31
It is necessary to distinguish between indignation of spirit and irritation. The fire of irritation must be divided into two kinds. When irritation has an impersonal cosmic character, its poison may be washed away by a current of prana. But if harmful feelings, such as conceit or self-pity, intensify the irritation, the sediment of poison will be precipitated upon the centers. Then there is no means to remove it; one can only wear it away by developing cosmic perception.
Irritation tunnels through the aura AY, 369
For the last time I shall speak of irritation. Discern its harm — not only personal but also spatial. This worm, concealed by a smile and politeness, ceaselessly tunnels through the aura. Its harm undermines all works.
For the sake of creation, stand firm against irritation. When, like a blood clot, it closes the ear, can one then hear? When it clouds the eye, can one then see? When the curtain falls on the consciousness, where then is achievement?
Harm to the fires from irritation HIER, 272
True, in irritation lies the chief harm to the fires. At the symptoms of irritation, one is advised to inhale deeply ten times. The inhaling of prana has not only a psychic significance but also a chemical one, for prana is beneficial to the fires and also extinguishes irritation.
Irritation generates imperil HIER, 422
If you know that an exalted, self-denying thought physically changes one’s aura and even induces rays from the shoulders, then you already know one of the great mysteries of the world. Each visibility is the reflex of a material reaction. Thus, if irritation generates imperil, then each exalted thought must create an opposite beneficial substance. And so, it is. Certainly, Bliss is a complete reality.
Dangers of irritation opens up access to the dark ones HEART, 93
All scriptures tell stories about hermits and saints who compelled demons to serve and work for something useful. Certainly, this is quite possible when the motivation is free of selfish considerations. I can attest to what an extent the dark ones serve constructive activity when the power of a selfless command protects the heart that issues it. But one condition may be dangerous, even disastrous-irritation full of imperil opens up access to the dark ones. All sorts of uninvited guests head for wherever there is irritation, seeking to make the most of it and enhance the efficacy of the poison. How much tissue is torn, how many tests and experiments are ruined, much to the joy of the malevolent entities! Advise people to accept this not as a fairy tale but as a dangerous reality. The source of good and evil does not disappear.
The stench of irritation HEART, 328
The preparation for contacting the higher strata first of all, entails purification of one’s consciousness and development of the life of the heart. But these conditions need to be kept in mind. Usually people recall them only in times of idleness or rest; but when these conditions need to be met, they are forgotten and replaced by irritation—and the stench of irritation is dreadful.
The phosphorus tissue and irritation HEART, 414
The phosphorus tissue has an exact resemblance to the fiery body. Set such a tissue on fire and you will immediately see how the flame flows out in many directions. That is how the fiery body flares up when irritation or shock sets it on fire.
Patience overcomes irritation HEART, 478
We will not forget about patience. It is comforting to know that patience overcomes every irritation. In the tension born of patience a special substance is produced which, acting like a powerful antidote, neutralizes even imperil. Of course, being patient does not mean being insensible or callous. Benevolent reactions do not appear while a person is showing criminal indifference. Patience is a conscious state of tension as well as opposition to darkness.
Fatal danger of irritation in life FW I, 518
Healing through the currents of space is especially effective for the nerve centers. Therefore, I advise that the organism be guarded from organic injury. The nerve centers, like fiery vessels, will readily accept the transmissions of Agni. But one should not obstruct such reactions, especially by irritation; like a shield of death it blocks all channels. You already know how I have warned of the fatal danger of irritation in life. Such embittered outcries are borne across the ocean, and he who is more magnanimous must realize his responsibility. Precisely, magnanimity will protect from irritation.
Irritation in the Subtle World is powerless AUM, 331
In anger and irritation man considers himself strong—this is according to earthly considerations. But regarded from the Subtle World, the irritated man is especially powerless. He attracts to himself a great number of small entities which feed on the emanations of anger. Besides, he lets down his own bars and allows even the lower beings to read his thoughts. Therefore, the state of irritation is inadmissible not only as a producer of imperil but also as a gateway for lower entities.
Certainly, each irritated person readily agrees with this explanation, but he immediately succumbs to still greater irritation—such is the nature of the ordinary human being. It is amazing how easily they agree, only the more easily to yield again. For this they will invent extraordinary justifications.… It is astonishing to observe people placing the blame for all their own offenses on the Higher World!
Thus, one can see that the simplest truths are in need of constant repetition.
Sleep and the effects of irritation in the Subtle World SUP, 647
Urusvati knows how easy it is to adopt beneficial measures in daily life. It is proper to preserve calmness before going to sleep, but unfortunately, people usually use this time for quarrels and doubts. They do not imagine the harm they cause to their health and also to their imminent visit to the Subtle World. Each one enters the sphere of that World which corresponds to his psychic state. If one falls asleep while in a state of irritation, it becomes difficult for the sleep to have beneficial effect.
Irritation prevents from seeing the path AUM, 583
A disciple importuned his Teacher with irritation, saying, “I read the Teaching at length, but for all that, I do not know how to begin.” The Teacher replied, “It is evident that you must first of all free yourself from irritation. This most prevents you from seeing the path.”
Jacob’s Ladder
Jacob’s Ladder and the Christian church LHR I, 17 February 1934
But all these aggressions are not important. What really is terrible is the intolerance of some churches. Verily, “most difficult of all is to reveal the true Image of Christ,” as one of the Great Teachers expressed it. The main cause of intolerance is ignorance. But things cannot continue this way, and the new generation already demands a new explanation of the problems of Being. If the spiritual authorities do not want to be entirely ignored, they should consider this demand and should be able to satisfy it. The consciousness of the masses grows and expands, and it is impossible to keep it locked within mediaeval torture chambers! The Western Church is also alarmed, but in order not to lose entirely its authority, it begins to watch the movement of science and even some of the Eastern Teachings. Some of the clergy even admit the existence of the Great Brotherhood. And truly speaking, what is the Hierarchy of Light if not “Jacob’s Ladder”? Others pay attention to the law of Reincarnation. The New Testament, the words of Christ Himself, confirm this law, which was a cornerstone of all the most ancient religions. From these sources Christianity later borrowed all its symbols and ceremonies. A recent Conference of Bishops in the United States proposed to study the works of the great Origen. This is a great step forward, as the studying of Origen may broaden the ecclesiastical framework and its dogmas. We should not forget that the law of Reincarnation was rejected only in the sixth century by the Council of Constantinople. And we are supposed to accept as revelation and dogma the authority of the Fathers of the Church who, with great seriousness, discussed such problems as “How many spirits may be placed on the end of a needle?” or such similar pearls as “Has woman a soul?” And these reverend Fathers, the educators of our consciousness, did not hesitate to slap each other and tear each other’s hair and beards! Even now, there are some people, quite educated in some respects, who sincerely believe that they will be raised from the dead in the last day of judgement—in their physical bodies! That is the main reason why they are so against cremation. How to understand this self-delusion, by hypnotism or by atavism?
Jacob’s Ladder and the Hierarchy of Light LHR I, 8 September 1934
The International Government mentioned in the books is the Great Hierarchy of Light; and for us Christians, who take our religious terminology from the Jews, it is of course Jacob’s Ladder, which is mentioned precisely in the second book of Leaves of Morya’s Garden. And for the East it is Great Shambhala, or Shabistan, or Mount Meru. There are other names as well, for they vary according to the people and the country. As for Masonry, it was in the beginning a great and glorious movement often guided by Great Souls, and in such cases, it was particularly persecuted by the representatives of the church.
Jacob’s Ladder and the Highest Hierarch LHR I, 1 February 1935
All the greatest minds held always to a high impersonal concept, but there is no harm if, at a certain stage, the developing consciousness requires a Personal Being for the concept of God. The most important thing is that this Personal Being should not be the reflection of oneself, but a true likeness of the Highest Hierarch on the Ladder of Light. And you will be justified in accepting the “Highest Hierarch upon Jacob’s Ladder” as your God. Verily, the One who heads the Chain of the Hierarchy of our world is in his power actually the manifestation of God for us.
Jacob’s Ladder and the Invisible Government LHR II, 16 April 1936
Of course, you realize that there must be special reasons why, in some paragraphs of the Teaching, only the first initials of certain names are used. But in order not to disappoint you entirely, I can tell you that S. G. are the initials of the Comte St. Germain, and L. of Louis XVI. The other I cannot disclose. The International Government is the Invisible Government, the Hierarchy of Light—Jacob’s Ladder.
Jacob’s Ladder is the Ladder of infinite perfectment LHR II, 10 December 1936
There is infinite perfectment in Cosmos, based on the law of goal-fitness and the leading Principle of the Hierarchy of Light, or Jacob’s Ladder! Were it otherwise, chaos would have devoured the Universe long ago. Indeed, everything positive is in the leading Principle. There is not such thing as eternal damnation, nor is there eternal bliss as it is understood by the majority. There are only periods of this or that duration in full conformity with the accumulations of the spirit. In Cosmos there exist only perpetual movement and diversity. Beautiful is the path of limitless perfectment!
Jacob’s Ladder, and the relation with the Highest Beings LHR II, 2 July 1937
You also know that, during partial Pralayas, or renovations of the planet or solar system, the Highest Beings (Jacob’s Ladder), who collectively represent Cosmic Reason and the Creative Element, stand on guard and plan the future cycle of life of the solar system or planet. Later They themselves become the chief executors of these plans. How else could all the legends about the pantheon of Gods, or Avatars and Man-Gods be explained? Indeed, the Hierarchic Principle is the cosmic law, the leading principle. Therefore, there is a Highest Spiritual Being, or Hierarch who takes upon himself responsibility for the whole cycle or a certain Manvantara. In human conception such a Greatest Spirit is merged with the Image of a personal God or even Universal God.
At the top of Jacob’s Ladder are the true Saviors of mankind LHR II, 27 November 1937
We know about the limitlessness of self-perfectment, therefore the spirit who has fallen to the level of the Prince of Darkness could hardly have had all the needed qualifications for perfection. When a spirit attains the realization of the potentiality of his limitless power and immutability, when he masters many cosmic mysteries and forces and knows that he can become a creator of this or that world, when he realizes the ignorance of the masses that surround him, then, indeed, a tremendous power of the heart is required to resist many temptations, and, first of all—pride of spirit. One should always remember that not a single human feeling disappears; on the contrary, all feelings grow without end, and must therefore be transmuted into higher perceptions of good or they may become more refined in evil. Why is it so difficult to recognize that the Prince of the World, being the Host of our Earth by cosmic right, could not overcome a feeling of pride and jealousy toward other Spirits of Light? According to the esoteric data, at the time when the Great Brothers of Lucifer, the archangels of the Christian Church who came with him to our Earth, built the eternal movement; at the time when They said, Why be limited to Earth alone when all worlds are destined, thus creating the right path for humanity and establishing a real exchange through broad cooperation with the far-off worlds; Lucifer preferred to segregate himself from his neighbors. But in the unity of Be-ness, through the law of interchange, any kind of isolation leads to disintegration or death. Therefore, Lucifer was able only to complicate the flow of life, but he could not stop it. His Brothers, who are perpetually on Guard and who are at the top of Jacob’s Ladder, are the true Saviors of mankind.
Joy, or Joy Is a Special Wisdom
The Creator LMG I, 24
Beseech Christ. Search for the joy of turning to the Creator.
Spread joy LMG I, 153
Smile—I grant you the joy of spreading the Teaching of Christ. The joy of conceiving the Greatness of the Universe, the joy of manifested labor.
Summoning of coworkers NEC, 156
We summon those coworkers who know the difficulties. We call to those who will not turn back. We summon those who know that joy is a special wisdom.
We expect joy and accept only the flower of devotion AY, 76
When you spread Our Teaching do not shout in the square, but simply offer a smile to the approaching ones. Those who come voluntarily will accept the Teacher. But he who is ensnared will gnaw at his chains. We expect joy, and accept only the wondrous flower of devotion. Let us hasten to understand the Teacher!
Safeguard joy of spirit AY, 212
Rejoice! rejoice! rejoice! For the yogi must know the wisdom of joy. The teaching of the Blessed One is to safeguard the joy of spirit. He who feels the presence of the spirit already rejoices in recognition of his boundlessness.
Joy sent is joy increased AY, 618
If people would only understand that the sending of sorrow returns as sorrow, but joy sent is joy increased. Such filling of space was known even to primitive man, when he said, “I will not allow sorrow to interrupt the stream of happiness.”
Striving HEART, 39
The hearts joy lies in striving upward.
Eternal joys FW I, 298
Agni is eternal! The fiery energy is imperishable! Folk sayings often speak of eternal joys and sorrows. The indestructibility of joy and sorrow sent into space has been observed very scientifically. Many bear the sorrow of another, and many grasp at joy that does not belong to them. Thus, one must always remember about eternal sowings. Thought, if not powerful, can be engulfed by the currents of space; but the substance of sorrow or joy is almost as indestructible as the fiery seed. It is useful to impregnate space with joy, and very dangerous to strew the heavens with sorrow. But where can one find the store of joy? Certainly not in the bazaar, but near the ray of Light, in the joy of Hierarchy. The increase of sorrow is one of the causes of fiery epidemics, but when physiology shall teach men about the debilitating consequences of sorrow, the quest for joy will begin. Gradually the rock of joy will be affirmed and an exalted solemnity will begin, recognized as the most healthful factor. Not without reason have We pointed out the benefits of the presence of healthy people. Joy is the health of the spirit.
Prayer of all mothers FW I, 561
It is better to go to sleep with a prayer than with a curse. It is better to begin the day with a blessing than in bitterness. It is better to partake of food with a smile than with dread. It is better to enter upon a task with joy than with depression. Thus have spoken all the mothers of the world; thus have heard all the children of the world.…
When joy keeps its glow even under the most difficult circumstances, the Agni Yogi is filled with impregnable strength.
Bring a fiery joy FW I, 638
It is said, “Do not enter Fire in inflammable garments, but bring a fiery joy.” In this indication lies the entire prerequisite for communion with the Fiery World. Verily, even the garments of the Subtle World are not always suitable for the Fiery World. So, too, the joy of ascent must transcend any earthly joy. It must shine, and by its Light be a beacon to the many. Who, then, can deride joy and Light? The mole does not know the attraction of light; and only an evil spirit does not understand what joy is! When you rejoice at flowers, when you seek in thought to penetrate into their wondrous structure, into the creation of a small seed, when you value the fresh fragrance, you already have contacted the Subtle World. Even in the flowers of Earth, in the plumage of birds, and in the wonders of the heavens, one can find that very joy which prepares one for the gates of the Fiery World.
Joy of the spirit FW II, 2
To come to the realization of the necessity not to diminish the attainment of the acceptance of the law, will be already the joy of the spirit. To understand how the Great Planetary Spirits revere discipline, will be already the joy of the spirit. To realize the fiery being within oneself, will be already the joy of the spirit. But to understand this being as a very great responsibility, will be valor.
I affirm that there is no greater joy for Us than to see you accept these qualities of the spirit.
Treasure of joy and achievement FW II, 258
You may have heard that wise people, in an hour of danger, have sometimes exclaimed—joy, joy! This exclamation could not have signified mere self-delusion. They knew about the treasure of joy and, as it were, wished to draw therefrom a kindling of feelings necessary for achievement.… No one can oppose the joy of achievement. One should not submit to violence, but joy is a consummation. Thus, let us cultivate it as one would most precious blossoms, but let us not belittle it with the suspicion that it is an illusion. No, we know how joy resounds through the channel of Kundalini. We cannot often explain in words whence arises this joy, as a forerunner, but it comes to visit us on a light-winged ray of Hierarchy. Who knows from what Infinite Source sounds the call to joy? How many know that already the time of manifestation of joy has approached? But the law is immutable, and therefore joy is a special wisdom.
Joy toward the Teaching FW II, 280
In each joy for the Teaching is already contained new cognition. Often one cannot express in words this step, given in joy. It is indisputable, and what a veritable mountain is ascended in the prayer of joy! Pains are alleviated by it, the task is made successful by it. No one and nothing can block this joy.
Reading of the Teaching BRO, 222
Unity is also needed there where the Teaching is being read. The reading alone is not a shield. There should be special joy at the assimilation of what has been read. In the course of the day each one can apply something from the Teaching; then comes the joy of unity.
Joy and the path of the fiery consciousness FW I, (conclusion)
Do not forget that Agni is nourished by joy and courage and endurance.
Joy of the path and service FW III, 7
When the disciple realizes in his heart the joy of the path, a path which knows no friction because all is transformed in the joy of Service, then it is possible to open before him the Great Gates.
Joy and the path of discipline and wisdom SUP, 559
The discipline of Good is a self-generated joy. What an indestructible immunity is created through joy! The calmness of a yogi is not due to detached imperturbability, but to an inner, flaming joy. Such is the path of discipline. Some will say: How easy! But they do not know that joy is a special wisdom.
The Thinker taught, “He who has learned joy has already stepped onto the path of wisdom.”
Fiery joy SUP, 810
There is no precise term for the essence of spiritual joy, but it would be the most appropriate to call it fiery joy. With the help of spiritual joy, we can sense the fieriness of all of nature. This understanding will most easily elevate us to the Supermundane World.
True meaning of joy SUP, 843
In ancient India there was a community of physicians who were called “creators of joy.” They believed that for successful healing the patient had to be surrounded by joy. They had learned about the healing properties of joy that attract the best vibrations, both mundane and supermundane; by this method, the patient’s condition was improved and his cure proceeded successfully.
Joy of a growing consciousness LHR I, 3 December 1930
There is no greater joy than the joy of a growing consciousness! In the waves of consciousness lies all the joy of Being!
Justice
The law of Universal Justice must be respected SUP, 522
Urusvati knows the joy of Universal Justice. Various names were given to this concept in different nations. Each one in its own language called it Karma, Moira, Fatum, Kismet—thus did people name destiny. Some approached it with joy, others with gloom. But no one denied the existence of the Law that revealed itself throughout Cosmos. The wisdom of this dynamic power indicates the harmony of the Universe.
Certain creeds attempted to destroy the profound significance of Cosmic Justice, and by doing this they fell into great error. It can be seen how the creeds that rose against truth soon lost their significance, and how those who respected the Cosmic Law were able to succeed.
If we trace the history of nations and of individual leaders, we will see that the law of Universal Justice is one of Beauty. Let us not dwell on signs of revenge, for the Law excludes such violence. It is goalfitness that proceeds from karmic justice and is glorified on the scales of balance. Let us again take the blindfold from the eyes of Themis. Justice must be all-seeing.
Let us not be terrified by cosmic events, but accept them with dignity as consequences of a great law. With attentive consideration we will perceive their true causes.
Cosmic Justice brings merited action FW III, 325
People speak about the Wrath of God, they voice their fears when faced with floods of misfortunes, but they speak not about the Hand which retaliates for that which the hands of men have put together. Cosmic Justice brings not reward but merited action. Thus must humanity understand that which is created by Karma. Spatial Fire is raging, saturated with the affirmations of Light and darkness. The Cosmic Scales know the Higher Justice. A Cosmic Ordinance draws near.
Man carries the true scale of justice within himself; justice requires the higher knowledge that comes with Divine Love LHR II, 7 October 1935
There is no scale of justice more precise than that which man carries within himself; for his own aura, which is woven out of energies, motives, and thoughts, is that true scale. Precisely these energies carry his spirit to the level which he himself has built.
And there are so many affirmations in the Gospel about reincarnation, actually in the words of Christ himself. The Fathers of the Church committed great sin by eliminating this law of the Highest Justice from the consciousness of the flocks entrusted to them. But we are no less sinful in our passive indulgence, and non-resistance to evil.
Quite correctly you write, “Where is justice, if we are without love?” Indeed, justice, without the higher knowledge that comes with the revelation of Divine Love in man, is only a distortion. True, the nearer to God, the fewer the condemnations. Still, we need not fall into the other extreme—non-resistance to evil.
Justice is achieved by directing the heart toward the Truth and realizing the Supermundane essence of things SUP, 697
People do not correctly understand the great concept of justice. They often regard justice as some decision handed down by a court, but it is really achieved by man himself being summoned to authentic knowledge, by directing his heart toward the Truth. The Supermundane World can broaden the consciousness. Just as a dowsing rod can point to underground water and metals, so can the scepter of the spirit point out the Truth.
Many qualities must be realized, but such realization cannot be achieved by resorting to arbitrary, personal opinions. It can be achieved only by grasping the real nature, the Supermundane essence, of things. People rarely understand this simple expression, the essence. To realize it a certain amount of synthesis is needed, but first of all it is necessary to cognize the significance of the Supermundane World in all things.
The Thinker taught His disciples to perceive the Supermundane influence in all manifestations of life. The Supermundane is not simply a realm; it is also a level of consciousness.
Justice becomes more pronounced through realization of the Fiery World FW I, 364
One should discern which qualities become more pronounced through realization of the Fiery World. Among these, justice is especially evident. It is impossible in words to convey this quality, which, when straight-knowledge is evidenced, is regarded as the greatest. Beyond earthly laws, the just ones know where the truth is. The law leads to many injustices, but he who is conscious of the Fiery World knows where the truth lies; in spite of the obvious he senses reality. Thus, the fiery consciousness transforms life.
Wisdom understands the complexity of justice; Justice has many faces SUP, 290
Broad-mindedness is based on tolerance. Wisdom will say, “Let justice be done,” yet will not dictate the verdict, for wisdom understands the complexity of the conditions required for justice. Wisdom will sense the right time and will not force events.…
Circumstances may appear one way on the surface, but the true, deeper meaning may be entirely different. Sometimes the predestined is manifested in an unexpected guise. Thus one becomes used to the idea that Justice has many faces.
People judge in accordance with their habits, but the law of justice is forged in the three worlds and may be considered supermundane.
Justice results from co-measurement; goodness is a surrogate of justice NEC, 67
What is required in Our Community? First of all, co-measurement and justice. True, the second results entirely from the first. Indeed, one must forget about good-naturedness, for this goodness is not the good. Goodness is a surrogate of justice. The spiritual life is governed by co-measurement. The man who does not differentiate the small from the big, the insignificant from the great, cannot be spiritually developed.
One talks about Our firmness, but this is only the result of Our developed co-measurement.
One develops the sense of justice and co-measurement through the heart LHR I, 13 October 1929
Above all, develop the sense of justice and co-measurement. Both these qualities are measured by the heart. Therefore, begin to think about the heart so that you can remember about it and then hearken to its call. The magnet of the heart grows with sincerity and striving.
The relationship between justice, gratitude, and The Great Service HIER, 182
Gratitude is one of the main qualities of justice. Without justice one cannot reach the path of Great Service. Therefore, in pointing out the necessity for the realization of gratitude, We only assist the Great Service.
Justice is related to equilibrium; justice is not a relative concept SUP, 820
Urusvati knows the power of equilibrium. In earlier times some people called equilibrium the Middle Path, Golden Path, Scale of Wisdom, Great Rhythm, Supermundane Breath.… But whence will come an understanding of equilibrium if the science of thinking is not studied in the schools? Children should learn to discern where equilibrium and also its sister, justice, are needed.
People mistakenly presume that justice is a relative concept, that everyone has his own justice and his own good. Such a misconception can cause irreparable harm. Justice and good are vaguely understood concepts, and one must look deeply into the essence of consciousness to sense the impregnable Foundations of Be-ness.
Universal human justice versus daily judgement SUP, 610
Urusvati knows Our Instruction: “Be just.” But what kind of justice do We mean? People invent many so-called justices. They know justice as personal, family, clan, and race. They hide behind official, school, and professional justice. One cannot enumerate all the many views of justice! But human justice is left out. People judge from many points of view, but the main one–universal justice–is never recognized.
We have already spoken about unjust judges as a shame of humanity, but We must now talk not only about judges, but about all those who are sunk in lies. Everyone, every day, pronounces judgments. People take on burdens of responsibility by shooting arrows of falsehood into space, for they judge conventionally, and often ignorantly. Also, people are often opinionated, and even spiteful, when they send their poisonous arrows of judgment.
There are many physical poisons, but many more psychic ones. Children can be poisoned from their earliest years. They are influenced by the spitefulness of adults, and their organisms can be opened to the most terrible illnesses. The efforts of humanity should not be devoted only to the development of machines and robots, but should also attend to the development of universal human justice. Otherwise, where can man go in the Supermundane World, and what kind of discourse can he have with Us? We judge humanly, but the one who converses with Us will think that he speaks justly, but he will be limited by his narrow beliefs.
One should grow accustomed to universal justice. One should test oneself–did not some partiality of judgment creep in? In daily life one should constantly examine oneself. Do not think that justice is found only in the courtroom. Everyone is a judge.
The Thinker said, “Learn true justice, for every day you pronounce judgments.”
Judging by appearances is an injustice LHR II, 14 May 1937
Not knowing the motives and inner reasons and actions of a person, people often allow themselves to judge by appearances; thus they perform a grave misdeed against justice and immeasurably burden their own karma.
Justice in the government and the Courts of Law LHR II, 15 April 1936
However, some concrete advice could be given by pointing out that justice signifies a high standard of nobility in government. Judges should undergo tests regarding the perception of the human heart. One could also indicate the necessity for adaptability of laws and accelerating the processes of the Courts of Law. Nothing is more dreadful than dead laws, for in the Cosmos each law is, primarily, goal-fitting. There are as many laws as there are degrees of consciousness.
Serving universal justice through earthly law requires understanding the interaction between the worlds AUM, 298
We often mention physicians and scientists, but it must not be thought that other occupations should not also be mentioned in speaking of the Higher World. Can lawyers and judges administer earthly laws if they have no concept of the laws of the Universe? How can they establish earthly law without thinking of universal justice? It is impossible to isolate Earth from all the worlds; it is necessary to understand the interaction of the earthly world and the Subtle World in order to acquire the right to judge people’s conduct. It is wrong to restrict oneself to former casual decisions which do not conform to present conditions. Each time has its own peculiarities, and without a clear picture of the evolutionary situation the court will err. Verily, the judge takes upon himself a great responsibility if he is to remain at the helm of universal justice.
Kali Yuga
Kali is black, Satya is light SF, 272
Satya Yuga is the holy, light-filled Yuga, whereas Kali is black.
The end of Kali Yuga AY, 511
Not long ago, thought was directed more toward phenomena, the so-called manifestations of energy. But now one can think of the renewal of life and steps into the future. One has to summon all one’s courage to leave behind one’s desire for miraculous manifestations and to turn one’s idea of energy toward reality. This is difficult, but one must overcome the limitations of conventional ideas. It is difficult to resist sinking into the ordinary, for the impelling motion of evolution, which involves all aspects of existence, is always strangely unfamiliar and does not resemble the past.
Can one build life amidst the hatred that prevails at the end of Kali Yuga? But the complete task of the future Satya Yuga must be expressed now, amidst today’s animosity and destruction.
The end of Kali Yuga depends upon humanity HIER, 118
Thus, one can see the end of Kali Yuga. It depends upon humanity where will be the beginning of Satya Yuga. We know that Satya Yuga is preordained, but its location and conditions may differ. My warriors, I can assemble you according to usefulness and devotion.
Man has fallen into a dark pit and closed the outlet with a black cover.
At the end of Kali Yuga, and Agni Yoga as the bridge HEART, 446
As the Kali Yuga ends, all processes actually speed up, which is why we should not regard the periods predicted in the past to be unchangeable. As the Kali Yuga ends, even half a century is not a minor period of time. And so, Agni Yoga is becoming a bridge to the future. People should firmly understand that the development of spiritual forces, which formerly took decades, is now being accelerated to the highest degree by means of the heart. They can accept Agni Yoga as the rapid evolution of forces. Where whole years were once devoted to the refinement and tempering of the body, now the heart can move the spirit almost immediately. Naturally, the education of the heart is necessary, but this lies in the sphere of feelings, not mechanics. So, let us swiftly summon the heart to service for the New World.
Epoch of Fire terminates Kali Yuga HIER, 363
During cosmic perturbations purifying fires are accumulated, which intensify the atmosphere and propel the fires for the construction of the New World. Thus, upon the ruins of the old world, Kali Yuga there rises a new evolution and the Epoch of Fire which terminates Kali Yuga and saturates space with the fire of the New World. Thus, the all-encompassing Banner of the Lords summons to pure creativeness. Thus, the avowal of Hierarchy enters life. Thus, We welcome everything that is directed to Good. Thus, We welcome everything imbued with a pure striving to walk the higher path.
Approaching the end of the cycle of Kali Yuga LHR I, 31 May 1935
It would be more correct to say that the cycle of Kali Yuga is approaching its end on our planet and that we are now going through a transitory stage. Satya Yuga must begin with the affirmation of the sixth race, individual groups of which are already appearing on Earth. But the true era of Satya Yuga on our planet can begin only after the planet is purified of its unfit material and new continents are formed. As usual, the presages of the epoch appear much earlier, but the continents that are predestined to accept the majority of the sixth race can manifest many signs of the coming New Epoch.
Significance of thought in the New Era HEART, 54
People are rightfully asking, “How will the significance of thought be different in the New Era? Since the importance of thought is being affirmed so persistently, does it mean that thought is being given a special role in the regeneration of life?” This is perfectly reasonable. During the Black Age, Kali Yuga, thought has revolved around man, and magnetism has only extended over small distances, while in the New Era thought means Space! That is why we must not think personally but spatially.
The intellect strove for isolation at the time of Kali Yuga HEART, 78
Originally the boundary between the physical and the Subtle World was not so clear-cut. In the most ancient annals you can find fragmentary indications about the very close cooperation between these worlds. During the densification of the physical, the focus of the heart was needed to maintain a balance between the physical and the subtle energies. The corporeal world itself was necessary as a way of reworking matter and thereby increasing energies. But as you know, the intellect strove for isolation, which ended up impeding evolution. The time of Kali Yuga has been a difficult one; Satya Yuga must once more bring together the worlds, which were separated by force. One has to wait for this time in solemnity, wait for it as the return of the perfection ordained. So, let us agree to pay the proper attention to spirit-creativity. We can grow used to thinking about things from this perspective. Thus, we need to concern ourselves with what is most significant in giving life its direction. Whoever schools himself in maintaining a balance between the worlds is making his path a great deal easier.
Kali Yuga cannot be stopped on command SUP, 66
Urusvati has again heard the expressions of sorrow of Sister Oriole.… These processes at the end of Kali Yuga cannot be stopped on command. They must be outlived, and the dust raised by their whirlwinds must be re-worked. It is difficult indeed for so much litter to be made harmless, but the seeds must be separated from the chaff! We affirm that the care for every grain is great. The manifestation of unfit elements is great at the end of Kali Yuga. The fiercer Armageddon is, the better it serves as purifier of the dross. But the Host of Earth thinks otherwise. He values this dross and hopes to increase it. There are those who do not like to clean their own homes, and the resulting accumulations often end in conflagration. Therefore, he who fears labor should forget about Our existence.
Puranas provide many obvious indications to the end of Kali Yuga SUP, 127
We send forth information about the dates pertaining to the end of Kali Yuga, and multitudes pay attention to it. The Puranas provide many obvious indications regarding these events, but the most important conditions could not be indicated in the old manuscripts. The tension of spatial currents and the discovery of Primal Energy could not be mentioned in the Puranas even though they were intended for the seeking, advanced thinkers. But both of these conditions have now been manifested in a pronounced form, making the significance of the approaching end of Kali Yuga the more obvious.
Dark attacks will serve a certain good purpose SUP, 286
Plato spoke about beautiful thinking, but what kind of beauty is possible when there is hostility between man and woman? Now is the time to think about equal and full rights, but darkness invades the tensed realms. However, all the dark attacks will serve a certain good purpose, for those who have been humiliated in Kali Yuga will be glorified in Satya Yuga.
Kali Yuga can be a bloody one SUP, 883
Urusvati knows the true meaning of self-torment. Agni Yoga, which leads the way to the Fiery World, warns against all kinds of torment, all kinds of torture. Harmonizing of the fiery centers is painful and requires much care, and when the yoga takes place amidst earthly conditions, each incidence of cruelty becomes unbearable.
We have pointed out before that cruelty is a sign of savagery, and that people should abhor this dark side of mankind. It should be recognized that refined organisms are especially tortured by dark actions. Humanity cannot yet claim to be free of savagery; on the contrary, one can see that the opposite is true. Agni Yoga is directed to the curbing of such savagery.
The last period of Kali Yuga can be a bloody one. One can imagine how thick grow the emanations of blood! The earthly world, just as the Supermundane, is in need of purification and a refining of the centers. Let us be grateful to those heroes who transmit the call for the podvig of self-sacrifice.
The Thinker, when asked about the basis of earthly life, answered, “Human, be more humane!”
Betrayals in the age of Kali Yuga LHR II, 18 November 1935
As for inner betrayal, here, of course, we deal with occult laws. There could not have been a pure structure of Light which was not betrayed in our age of Kali Yuga; and since we experience the most threatening time of Armageddon, the betrayals are even more numerous and intensive in their fury. As it is said, “Before the coming dates the dark ones are especially furious.”
Refining abilities and accelerating progress in Kali Yuga LHR II, 23 July 1936
We also know that each power grows through resistance. Therefore, all the difficulties which arose upon the path of humanity because of the apostasy of the Host of Earth, at the same time give to people the possibility of especially straining and refining their abilities and thus accelerating their progress. Long ago, it was said, “Blessed are the obstacles, by them we grow.” Thus, also in the most ancient Hindu scriptures it is said that the Kali Yuga is particularly useful for spiritual perfectment, and that which in the Satya Yuga could only be achieved through hundreds of thousands of incarnations can be attained in Kali Yuga in a few lives. Hence, we may conclude that the Forces of Light will, in the final analysis, turn to good even the apostasy of Lucifer. But, of course, here as ever, only strong spirits who love to overcome difficulties are particularly successful, whereas lukewarm ones, who choose the easiest and irresponsible path, are destined to hard toil, which will finally lead them to a most difficult path. Therefore, profoundly just and scientific are the words from the Apocalypse, “So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.”
The end of Kali Yuga LHR II, 23 April 1938
The year 1942, according to all the most ancient writings, is considered to the end of Kali Yuga and the beginning of the new, beautiful cycle. However, this does not mean that the heavens will open and at once paradise will come on Earth. No, the consequences engendered by the end of Kali Yuga will still be felt, and with even greater force on certain parts of the planet, but on the other parts new construction will begin.
Karma
The endless chain of causes and effects LHR I, 11 June 1935
Yes, the law of Karma is most complex; only an Arhat is able to perceive all its actions. Truly speaking, there is nothing but karma! The whole of Be-ness is an endless chain of causes and effects, each effect becoming the cause of the next effect, and so on, ad infinitum. Man ends his karma on this planet in order that he may continue it in other worlds. The end of one cycle of karma comes to man when all the elements or energies which form his being have achieved all the perfection possible on this planet.
Answers to questions about karma LHR I, 5 May 1934
And now as to your question about karma. In each life a person can neutralize a certain part of his old karma, which reaches him in this incarnation, and certainly he then starts a new karma. But if his consciousness is broadened he can outlive more quickly the accumulated karma, and the new karma he then creates will be already of higher quality. Moreover, the old karma will not be as fearful because of the purified thinking; therefore the purified aura will react entirely differently on the return blows. And in this way man can emerge from the spellbound circle of karma. But this concerns only the earthly karma, which attracts him to Earth, for karma cannot be entirely eliminated so long as there is consciousness and thought. Karma which corresponds with the cosmic laws will infinitely improve its quality, entering new cycles and coming out of them, and so into Infinity.
Individual karma is always the basic one. And firstly, it is formed by the inclinations, thoughts and motives of man—actions are secondary factors. The Buddhists say, “Karma is thought.” If it were otherwise, man could not rid himself of his karma. Verily, the individual karma, being fundamental and determinative, can influence the creation as well as the liquidation of all other types of karma. By injuring himself a person injures others. Everything is linked in the Cosmos; everything is intertwined, and nothing can be dismembered from all the rest of karma. Therefore, individual karma also cannot be dismembered from other types of karma, such as group karma, race karma, etc. It is said in the Teaching, “With difficulty do the sparks of creativeness seep through on the path of karma; and even less understood is the truth of karmic action. Not from without comes the proper estimation of karma. Every cell contains within itself its karma. The spirit carries its achievement and weapon within.”
Strive for the future SUP, 570
Urusvati knows that karma delayed is karma multiplied. It is necessary for everyone to understand to what extent they can assist in accelerating the actions of karma. Thinking excessively about the past is detrimental. It is better, much better, to think about one’s future actions. Let them be perfect, let them be guided by the strongest striving. By striving for a better future, one will sooner be able to live through a considerable portion of one’s karma.
As a product of action FW II, 395
Karma is action—it cannot be defined otherwise. Some think it possible to define Karma as effect, but this would make it like a retaliation, and thus would belittle the law. He who walks by the right path will arrive at his goal. Each deviation will lead away from the direct path, and people will begin to talk about a heavy Karma.
Verily, when a traveler wanders into a thicket he is obliged to surmount many obstacles in continuing his original action. Karma is the product of action and is itself action. And such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World.
The bond between the Subtle World and the earthly FW III, 99
Karma is diffused in all actions, in all Worlds. In the same way as Karma can be hastened, it can be as well prolonged. A deepening of Karma is reflected not only upon the succeeding life. All intermediate states are also affected in an aggravation of Karma. The Subtle World is closely held in bond with the earthly, and it is necessary to intensify thinking in this direction. He who understands the meaning of the connection of the two Worlds, will be careful of his earthly actions. Care toward all energies is of assistance to the striving spirit. A chief impediment is non-understanding of the truth of spatial life; that all is transmuted, all is atoned for. Correctly has it been pointed out about the law of Karma; indeed, about the law of Karma unto infinity. Precisely, aspiration reaches into infinity; and so also do possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious relationship to the law of Karma.
Provide help without thoughts of karma SUP, 650
Urusvati knows that help, when sincerely given, does not violate the law of karma. There is a fanatic belief that one should not help one’s neighbor because it would intrude upon his karma. This is a harmful fallacy. The fanatics do not let themselves understand that one who helps acts in accordance with karma. Man must provide all possible help, without thinking about karma.
Taking on the karma of others AY, 417
The Teaching about the Redeemers is relevant to everything that exists. For example, it is possible to influence and approach others by use of teraphs, and in a similar way, but by use of the consciousness, to take upon oneself the karma of others. During simple experiments in this, you observed that you were able to take over the pain of others when their nerves were afflicted. Similarly, it is possible to take on oneself someone else’s karma, and ultimately, one could take upon oneself the collective karma of a people. Thus would the concept of a Redeemer become a reality. It would of course be necessary to determine the goal-fitness of such a responsible task.
Karma is a most complex process. From the most casual, superficial action to the deepest level of motives, everything is varied in form and color. One should firmly ponder when it is possible and deserving to interfere in the karma of others.
Graphic image of karma—Ruhmkorff coil HIER, 294
Sometimes one can demonstrate the most complex laws by means of the simplest apparatus. The law of karma is complex, but take the Ruhmkorff coil or any other electric coil and you will get a graphic image of karma. The current runs along the spiral uninterruptedly, but the protective winding is subject to all external reactions; moreover each thread contacts the thread of the preceding round, carrying upon it the consequences of the past. Thus, each hour changes karma, for each hour evokes the corresponding past. Thus, one can contact the entire line of past experiences.
National Karma FW III, 76
All who know the significance of a nation’s Karma can realize what is taking place. It is necessary to reflect over those events which are shaking the World. It is easy to see that the dark clouds blanket many horizons. Events in each departing order point to that future which will replace the present. Cosmic magnetism is purifying and assembling new forces. Shadows of darkness hover over the displaced countries. Where the equilibrium is not established within a short space of time, there clouds gather which will decide the fate of the dark countries and their leaders. National Karma is intensified in the West and in the East. From the North comes a New Light. The South is atremble from subterranean fire. Thus is solved the Karma of the nations. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that national Karma is being solved by powerful events.
Forces of Light and human will FW III, 104
Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply, “The Forces of Light never invade human Karma.” This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World.
War and karma SUP, 88
There is a difference between the karma of aggression and that of defense. It can be shown how aggressors suffer the most grievous consequences and how terrible their condition is in the Subtle World. People delude themselves by thinking that great conquerors do not reap bad karma during their earthly lives. But karma has its own timely approach, and does not show itself immediately. Life is continuous, and the wise ones understand their lives as a single necklace.
Aggressors burden their karma not only by killing but also by polluting the atmosphere, which occurs during war. The poisoning of Earth and of the other spheres is long-lasting. You who intrude into the lands of your neighbors, has no one told you the consequences of your fratricide?
Do not fear karma LHR II, 15 April 1936
Your considerations about karma are quite correct. If people thought less about karma and more about the purity and perfecting of their feelings and thoughts, they would succeed more completely. The very fear of creating new karma is in itself harmful, for it paralyzes our energy, the accumulation of which is a guarantee of overcoming the very same karma. Many most monstrous distortions may be observed in connection with the understanding of karma. One meets some fanatics in the East who, from fear of complicating their own personal karma by interfering in the destiny of their fellow man, refuse to help him and sometimes even stand calmly down while someone drowns or perishes in fire, not realizing that precisely this refusal of help heavily encumbers their karma. Who can tell when and where we repay an old debt? Only an Arhat knows when and where not to interfere; as for ourselves, we should offer a helping hand whenever our heart prompts us. But, of course, in everything commensurability must be practiced. Therefore, it is not the engenderment of new karma that should be feared, but its quality should be of concern. Insignificant karma will bring insignificant possibilities, whereas karma of great responsibility, although very burdensome, alone brings great achievements in the future. Therefore, people must not avoid actions and responsibilities, but rather should think of how to perfect their motives and qualities.
Easy karma SUP, 815
Urusvati knows the ancient teachings about an easy karma. Man, during his many earthly wanderings, accumulates a heavy load of causes that lead to inevitable consequences. It must not be thought that a burdensome karma is the product only of horrible crimes. It is formed gradually, out of actions of laziness, coarseness, ingratitude, and many aspects of ignorance, but for all this one must pay, and this payment is unavoidable.
Yet the Teaching speaks about easy karma—what does that mean? A free, good will can alleviate the severity of a burdensome karma. But for this, man, in his earthly life, must acknowledge that a long tail of not yet outlived negative acts may be dragging behind him. Man can, thanks to this understanding, patiently endure his misfortunes, and with his own free will and good actions can even lessen them. Thus is molded an easy karma.
Knowledge
Counsel LMG I, 54
I disclosed to you the knowledge wherein is concealed Tibet’s Wisdom.
Friends, look forward, forget the past, think about creation for the future, and I shall come to give you Counsel.
Exalt others in spirit and look ahead.
Buddhas Teaching of joy and knowledge LMG II, 81
M∴ and the understanding of Buddha’s Teaching lead one to the vital understanding of law, conceived upon the Mount of Light.
His Law will be of much help on the way to knowledge.
His Teaching is My joy. My Hand leads to knowledge.
Smile when spiritual beggars are called scholars.
Smile when someone speaks irreverently about the spirit’s understanding, when false books are read, when pure thoughts frighten the small of soul.
Strive to know through labor NEC, 229
Begin to build the community as a home of knowledge and beauty. There will be no conventional measuring sticks in this house. Each one will strive to know and to express his knowledge. Only unceasing cognition will be of assistance, only saturated labor will prevent from turning back into dark corners. But We wait for those who strive to abandon the old life. There is nothing worse than to bring along dried up crumbs. Such crumbs take away joy.
Foundation of the Community NEC, 266
Your books stand in Our libraries. Are Our books likewise to be found in your libraries? We can talk about your books. Have you read Ours?
We place knowledge in the foundation of the Community, setting no limits to it. We place experience and good-will in the foundation of the Community. We manifest the best conditions for the success of friends. Let Us know your intentions toward Us.
Kindle the fires and strive AY, 411
Each leaf safeguards the well-being of man. Each stone stands ready to ensure man’s safety. Kindle the fires of unlimited knowledge. Find the wisdom to courageously strive.
Intellect is not wisdom AY, 508
Intellect is not wisdom. Straight-knowledge is wisdom. Intellect is reason. Wisdom makes decisions that long ago had already germinated. Intellect is at the threshold of wisdom, and when sharpened it moves into the realm of synthesis. Reason and a mind trained to one specialty are only corners of the future house. Those with narrowly specialized minds can pave for themselves a brilliant future, but they must continue to incarnate until their minds lose their narrow specialization. Only when the intellect loses this can it become wise. Each specialty is meant for conditions of life on Earth, whereas the synthesis of spirit opens all spheres. Spiritual tension accumulates spatial psychic energy. Spiritual tension can lead into any sphere of the astral plane.
Experience and opportunities AY, 402
We always insist that knowledge be gained through experience. We affirm how slowly abilities grow and positive results accumulate. But We consider it inadmissible that a rational person would discard opportunities for gaining knowledge. How often people base the acquiring of knowledge upon material rewards! This is the way little children under seven tend to act.
Nature elements and subtle energies INF I, 172
At the first stage of man’s development, the comprehension of the nature-elements as a creative force was affirmed. The power was confirmed not only in the worship of the ominous heavens, but in natural instinct. We can similarly acknowledge the same power, but with the guidance of knowledge we can draw on all principles. Just as the elements determine man’s nature, so can we apply the knowledge of the subtle energies. Knowledge of the elements in their acting together with the luminaries can delineate the course of the Cosmic Magnet. The science of the elements and of the subtle energies is the essence of evolution.
Knowledge, expansion, and evolution INF II, 428
Knowledge, knowledge, knowledge! If people would ponder upon the fact that knowledge is the only salvation, there would not be a particle of the present suffering. All human sorrow is the result of ignorance. Therefore, every expansion of consciousness is cooperation with evolution. Every manifestation that obstructs the expansion of consciousness is antagonistic to evolution. Hence, the actions of the enemies are criminal and their karma is dreadful. Knowledge, let us reiterate, will put an end to the suffering of mankind.
Knowledge of the spirit HIER, 324
Hence, the knowledge of the spirit is such a powerful guide, for it will always lead to the foundations of Existence. Thus, one should adopt the concept of Hierarchy as the highest Service. Thus, the knowledge of the spirit directs the disciples on the path to Hierarchy. Thus, with the entire strength of one’s spirit, one should unfurl the Banner of Peace, in which are contained all the abutments of culture.
Perfectment and the heart HEART, 359
A special subject ought to be created—Knowledge of the Heart. The simplest maidservant understands the sweetness of speaking about the heart; it would seem to be still simpler, then, for a scholar to expand this concept. Human history itself furnishes tables of the workers of the brain and those of the heart, tables that could be compared. Won’t the images of podvig and the self-sacrificing heroes found therein provide the surest guidance for perfectment of the heart?
The Kalachakra Teachings FW I, 212
I approve of the Kalachakra, now being compiled. This fiery Teaching is covered with dust, but it should be proclaimed. Not reason but wisdom gave this Teaching. It should not be left in the hands of ignorant exponents. Many domains of knowledge are united in the Kalachakra; only the unprejudiced mind can find its way among these stratifications of all worlds.
Knowledge and Higher Forces FW II, 256
Prayers often contain the supplications, “Look Thou upon me” or “Turn Thy gaze to me.” In such words there is expressed great knowledge of the significance of the look. Precisely a look can change even the composition of the aura. Not only thought, but the very chemism of a glance has a fiery consequence. Those who know this ask the Higher Forces to look upon them, because in this magnetic chemism there is contained all-encompassing benevolence.
Clarity, speed, and synthesis FW III, 429
Humanity must study more carefully its thinking. It is necessary to establish in schools the science of thinking, not as an abstract psychology but as the practical fundamentals of memory, attention, and concentration.
Actually, besides the four named branches of the science of thinking, many qualities require development—clarity, speed, the power of synthesis, originality, and others. It is likewise possible to cure irritability. If even a portion of the efforts spent on sports in schools were allotted to thinking, the results would soon be amazing.
Indeed, the lives and sayings of heroes and the Great Toilers in the Spiritual Domain must be made known in all schools.
As darkness is the absence of Light, so is ignorance absence of knowledge.
Disciples AUM, 200
Can evil ones possibly speak about Good?
Be disciples of knowledge and grow to love the Higher World.
Greater knowledge BRO, 562
It will be asked how to distinguish one who has acquired great knowledge. The greater the knowledge, the more difficult it is to distinguish its bearer. He knows how to guard the Ineffable. He will not be tempted by earthly moods. The path to Brotherhood can be entrusted to him.
Collecting knowledge and cognition BRO, 599
As bees collect honey so you, too, should collect knowledge. It will be asked, What is new in this advice? Its newness is in that one should collect knowledge from everywhere. Until now knowledge had fixed limits, and entire domains of it were kept under prohibition, suspicion, and in neglect. People have not had the courage to overcome prejudices. They have forgotten that a scholar, first of all, must be open to all that exists. There are no forbidden domains for a scholar. He does not belittle any manifestation of nature, for he understands that the cause and effect of each manifestation have a profound significance.
Brotherhood teaches unprejudiced cognition.
The science that analyzes and synthesizes SUP, 9
The exact knowledge sent out from Our laboratories often cannot be understood because the formulas are given in unusual symbols. But why should We distort ancient formulas that would otherwise have been forgotten? If some formulas survive from Atlantis, they should not be limited by today’s scientific concepts. The science that synthesizes and the science that analyzes are worlds apart. Thus it is so difficult to find the harmony that flourishes in the Brotherhood.
Use the strength of messages LHR I, 21 August 1931
No weakness can be excused today, even if it is dictated by good motives. The stake is great and we shall pass only through affirmation. You must affirm, you must spread the benevolent thoughts. Use all your knowledge and all the strength of the messages you receive from the high source of Knowledge and Creativeness for wide dissemination.
Cultured women and knowledge LHR I, 1933
In the coming era of the Mother of the World, great numbers of cultured women are needed—women educated in various branches of knowledge, arts, crafts, etc. Every woman should be also a trained nurse, or at least should know elementary hygiene and medicine. In addition, would it not be wonderful if they could learn also spiritual healing?
The Chalice and striving LHR II, 30 August 1935
You write that you want knowledge, knowledge, and again knowledge! I presume you mean spiritual knowledge. If you have the fiery and constant striving toward the one chosen Image of the Hierarch of Light, you will achieve it. And the degree of this knowledge will depend wholly upon the accumulations of your own Chalice in previous lives, and on the power and ardor of your strivings in this life.
The key LHR II, 7 December 1935
Thus preserve striving for it propels all fields of knowledge. Striving is the key to the lock.
Kundalini
Pains caused by the awakening of the Kundalini AY, 220
Agni Yoga is not just the progressive development of human ability; it leads one to a balanced contact with the fiery cosmic energies that reach our planet at the prescribed time. This fact must be clearly understood, otherwise a succession of sicknesses will spread, and their treatment by external measures can only lead to disastrous results.
How can one be cured of these fiery illnesses? The inner fires must be utilized as a useful, psychically active force. How can one cure the pains in the spine that are caused by the awakening of Kundalini? He who knows will welcome the pains and relieve them by rubbing in mint. How can we stop the burning of the third eye when it begins to function? Is it not wiser to help its development by shielding it from the sun? Long ago people knotted their hair on the crowns of their heads in order to protect this channel. Can one stop the movement of the solar plexus when it begins to rotate? Any forcing of the solar serpent can result in injury to the brain. Equally dangerous is any interruption of the functioning of the center of the Chalice. Of course, any poisoning by narcotics, such as opium, will stop the movement of the centers; but then, decapitation would be even simpler!
Sensitivity and the awakening of the Kundalini AY, 502
Many people choose to pass these formulas by and thus avoid the spiritual stigmata brought on by the painful striving of the spirit. Truly, these stigmata are the best signs of sensitivity. Not coarse, startling manifestations, but wings of cosmic thought fall with the lightest touch upon the crown of the head, awakening the striving of the Kundalini. These thoughts may fleetingly leave intangible traces, but they sharpen the centers, so they become like needles gathering electricity. Are not our centers like pine needles?
Kundalini and the Chalice AY, 549
It is correct to define the Kundalini as an abstract principle. When the conditions of earthly life were crude, it was necessary to direct the spirit to higher spheres. At first, the symbol of the Eye of Brahma held priority; then it was followed by the triumph of the Kundalini. But with either, the attainment of Samadhi by some did not protect humanity from the horrors of slavery and treason.
Now is the time to insist upon synthesis of action. Straight-knowledge will provide this synthesis during earthly existence. The treasure of straight-knowledge is contained in the Chalice, therefore one should add to the two mentioned centers the blossoming of the third center. The rainbow of the Kundalini can draw one upward, but here on Earth, earthly construction is needed. One has to build a foundation for the pillar, just as writing does for thought. The long-silenced Chalice will again come to life, and humanity will tread a new path. Three Lords, these three centers, will lead to true cooperation here.
Whoever understands the relation of the Chalice to the Kundalini will understand how the father transmits the earthly kingdom to the son. The Kundalini is the father, the impeller of the ascent. The Chalice is the son, awakened by the father. Whoever knows the principle of the father will, at the change of races, embrace the son. The Chalice of attainment initiates action. Thus, nothing is rejected, but only strengthened. The Eye of Brahma is the natural complement to this order.
The manifestations of Kundalini FW I, 72
Before you is another manifestation of a high degree—the Kundalini bestirs itself, from its base to the very highest joint. The pharyngeal glands are highly inflamed, but this physical aspect is indispensable for the fiery reaction. In this condition the Kundalini acts at the furthest distances. You realize how necessary just now is this reaction of Urusvati. Without this fiery action, there could have been no victory. But the battle is difficult indeed, and the waves of attacks are increasing. Therefore, let us be very cautious. Let us be attentive, benevolent, and very careful.
Kundalini and the fire of love AY, 425
Whence come the application and the action of the fire of Kundalini? From the same source—the fire of love. The image of the essence that is projected on Our screens reveals the truth. How joyous it is to see the waves of growing fire! It is like an enchanted garden.
I love it when the fire of love radiates so much that one can overcome any obstacle!
Kundalini and the heart LHR II, 11 June 1937
Kundalini is the very same life force, or psychic energy, that acts through the center at the base of the spine. But it manifests through the heart in highly evolved spirits. In past centuries attention was directed mainly to the center of Kundalini for attainment of the visible result of the action of psychic energy. But in the coming epoch, with the worlds coming closer to each other, the center of the heart will be especially intensified. Action through the center of Kundalini is convincing and real chiefly in the earthly condition, whereas for attaining the higher worlds and so the sojourn in them it is essential to refine the energy of the heart. This is the reason why the Teaching speaks so much about the heart, this “sun of suns.”
Kundalini is the laboratory of the heart HEART, 339
Sūrya-Vidyā, the Solar Knowledge—this was a name sometimes given to the Teaching of the Heart, a name that expressed the fieriness, the sun-like quality, and the centrality of the heart. In fact, anyone who wishes to get to know the heart cannot just approach it as a part of the organism. First of all, the seeker should recognize the central nature of the heart and study outward from it, not inward toward it. The solar plexus will be the antechamber for the Temple of the Heart. The Kundalini will be a laboratory for the heart. The brain and all the nerve centers will be estates for the heart, because nothing can live without the heart! To a certain degree, even the brain can find substitutes. Even the Kundalini can be somewhat nourished by an electrical manifestation, and the solar plexus can be strengthened by blue light. But the heart stands as the Temple of humanity. One cannot conceive of the unification of humanity by means of the brain or the Kundalini, but the radiance of the heart can bring together the most seemingly diverse organisms, and even work over great distances in doing so. This experiment of bringing together hearts over long distances is waiting for workers to carry it out.
The wish to launch lengthy experiments is perfectly correct, because through them one can create another bond between the generations.
Postures that harm the kundalini LMG II, 336
It must be kept in mind that certain bodily positions should be avoided—or at least often changed. Stooping from a standing position interferes with the solar plexus. Throwing the head back hampers the brain centers. Arms stretched forward overburden the center of the aorta. Lying on the back may impede the center of kundalini, though it also may stimulate it. Clear thinking may come with a rush when the position of the light is improved. One has but to turn oneself toward the light or away from it and the reaction is perceptible. First of all, remember that each position has its advantage, but if one is turned into a weathervane for every shifting wind, then the system of ascent will be disrupted.
Kundalini and clairvoyance LHR II, 15 October 1935
A clairvoyant is one who has raised the spinal serpent [Kundalini] into the brain and by his growth earned the right of perceiving the invisible worlds with the aid of the third eye, or pineal gland. This organ of consciousness, which millions of years ago connected man with the invisible worlds, closed during the Lemurian period when the objective senses began to develop. The occultist, however, by the process of development hinted at before, may reopen this eye and by means of it explore the invisible worlds. Clairvoyants are not born; they are made. Mediums are not made; they are born. The clairvoyant can become such only after years, sometimes lives, of self-preparation; on the other hand, the medium. . . may secure results in a few days. [But it should be added that the medium can work only in a limited capacity, in the lower spheres of the supermundane world.]
Kundalini and the Mother of the World LHR II, 2 September 1937
The touch of the Mother of the World should be understood as the manifestation of the Primary Energy. The Kundalini energy is called in India the power of the Mother.
The development of the heart is the main task in our era. The Kundalini cannot act with full force unless the heart is developed. Verily, the fires of the heart give the sensation of inexpressible bliss. In this epoch of the rapprochement of the worlds the center of the heart is particularly intensified. However, it is even more difficult to kindle the fires of the heart than it is to accomplish the rise of the Kundalini.…
“The Chalice is the repository of everything loved and precious. Sometimes, much that has been gathered into the Chalice remains concealed for entire lives, but if the concept of Brotherhood has been impressed upon the Chalice, it will resound in both joy and yearning in all lives.” [Brotherhood]
I will quote here a discourse about the centers. “Many questions must be understood outside of earthly limitations. People often observe but one detail and elevate it into an immutable law. The centers of man are understood rather relatively. Their very names have changed in different languages over thousands of years. Some may call the Chalice, ‘Celestial Axis,’but its function does not change because of this! Others speak of the influence of the Mother of the World [the Kundalini energy is called by the Hindus the power, or Shakti, of the Mother of the World], but Shakti, in its essence, already contains the great significance of the Primary Energy. Moreover, we are forgetting about the collective action of the centers, which is always individual. In fact, equally individual is the transmutation of the centers in the subtle and fiery bodies. They retain their essence in all bodies, but their development depends upon their passing through earthly existence. It would seem that the muscles have been sufficiently studied, but their functions depend upon a man’s character. Each member of the body acts individually. The gait depends on the psychic condition, and thus the muscles will work in a unique combination. The relativity of judgment is quite clearly expressed in the judgment about subtle energies.”. . .
Thus, the solar plexus was often identified with the Kundalini (but not the Maladhara) and the Manipura chakra with the Chalice, or the “Celestial Axis.”
Labor
Worthy labor with one’s own hands LMG I, 199
A miracle is wrought—you perform services important for the manifestation of future life.
The difficulties of the task are akin to those of polishing a diamond.
A hostile will must be diverted to the good just as a stream is directed to the mill.
But how many dams must the miller build before he can control the current!
A hand must possess strength, and an eye vision, to perceive new possibilities.
The most worthy labor is that performed with one’s own hands.
By labor do you unlock the Gates to the Land of your striving.
Everything is possible, but remember that what has been promised will be manifested at the appointed time.
Who aspires will attain.
Learn through the manifestations of life.
Creative labor leads to victory. Learn to guard the Shield LMG I, 340
Be resourceful in your attainments.
The new is difficult, and the old unsuitable.
The clouds must not conceal the mountains.
No excuses or evasions will help.
Only creative labor leads to victory.
Understand labor broadly.
The blizzard blinds the eye, but not the spirit.
Labor and light LMG II, 356
What external condition is indispensable for quality of labor? Light. Only light makes labor productive and useful. The butterfly can fly until its rainbow pollen is exhausted. Man has the same rainbow force, which absorbs the power of the light by means of photoplasm. The different plasms are intermediaries between the visible and the invisible. Photoplasm, being an emanation of the nervous system, forms a rainbow pollen which absorbs rays of light and conveys them into the nerve channels.
Labor as a factor of world-creation NEC, 117
It is absurd to think that perspiration is only a physical manifestation. During mental work a particular emanation valuable for the saturation of space issues forth. If bodily perspiration can fertilize the earth, then that of the spirit restores prana by being chemically transformed in the rays of the Sun. Labor is the crown of Light. It is necessary that school pupils remember the significance of labor as a factor of world-creation. As a result of labor there will be steadfastness of consciousness. It is necessary to emphasize strongly the atmosphere of work.
Infinity and labor LMG II, 357
It is especially difficult for humanity to understand the relationship between quality of labor and infinity. The average man assumes that a higher quality of labor leads to the finite. For him quality is inextricable from finiteness, which We call deadliness. It is quite impossible to explain to the average man that higher quality aspires on into infinity. Precisely in the endlessness of higher tension lies the discovery of knowledge. One must find courage to labor for Infinity.
Cooperation and labor NEC, 11
Many falsehoods have been piled around the concept of labor. Only recently was labor scorned and considered harmful for health. What an outrage this is—this regarding of labor as harmful! Not labor is injurious but the ignorant conditions surrounding labor. Only conscious cooperation can render healthy the sacred labor. Not only must the quality of labor be high, but there must be strengthened the mutual desire to make the conditions of labor clearly understood. One must not curse labor, one should set forward the better worker.
Free consciousness in labor as a festival of spirit AY, 347
People often talk about untiring labor, but in their spirit, they fear it. One cannot name anyone who, without broadening of consciousness, can find joy in endless labor. Only Our people will understand how life is fused with labor, drawing from its strength of achievement. It can be understood that, just as fire is inexhaustible, so also is the energy that is derived from labor. The fulfillment of Agni Yoga begins from the moment of realization of labor. But if the energy to sustain the fire is insufficient, cloudbursts will begin to extinguish it. The tension of energy does not come from a command of the mind, nor does it increase by a command from without. It grows only from within. However, only a free consciousness can transform labor into a festival of spirit.
Labor and developing psychic energy AY, 525
Let us speak today about labor. Intense labor leads to a conscious development of psychic energy. The results of one’s many years of labor can be manifested rapidly.
Descending prana and the daily routine of labor AY, 645
Some ask how one should regard daily routine. Most people are quite afraid of it. It is considered to be the death of creativity, and the demeaning of dignity. But We say that you should learn to see in each day’s labor the pranayama that uplifts your consciousness. Prana descends from the higher spheres; but any labor produces energy, which in its essence is similar to the spatial energy. Thus, the one who knows the common essence of energies can sew shoes, or beat rhythms on a drum, or gather fruit. In all these the higher energy is generated, since it is born out of the rhythm of Cosmos. Only a low consciousness dreads the rhythm of labor and thus builds its own prison. It is difficult for humanity to understand that a king and a shoemaker are comparable in every respect.
Labor and manifestation of Fire FW I, 62
Fire must be alive. Inactivity is unnatural for Fire. Energy generates energies. It is especially harmful to tear man away from his customary labor. Even through the lowest forms of labor man creates a manifestation of fiery energy. Deprive him of labor and he will inevitably fall prey to marasmus; in other words, he will lose the Fire of Life. One should not propagate the concept of people’s retirement from work. They do not age because of advanced years, but from the extinction of Fire. One should not think that the extinguishing of Fire exerts no harm on the surroundings. Harm occurs precisely when a space occupied by Fire suddenly becomes accessible to corruption. This decay of life is opposed to the law of Existence. On the contrary, human society should sustain Fire in all its surroundings.
Four kinds of labor FW II, 118
Labor may be of four kinds—toil with repulsion, which leads to decomposition; unconscious toil, which does not strengthen the spirit; toil devoted and loving, which yields a good harvest; and finally, toil which is not only conscious but also consecrated under the Light of Hierarchy. The ignorant may suppose that uninterrupted communion with Hierarchy can distract one from striving for the work itself, but, on the contrary, constant communion with Hierarchy lends a higher quality to one’s labor. Only the eternal Source deepens the significance of perfectionment. This flaming measure of labor must be established. The very approach to the Fiery World demands realization of earthly labor as the most proximate step. Few of the workers can discern the quality of their own work, but if the worker were to strive to Hierarchy, he would immediately advance to a higher step. The ability to establish the sacred Hierarchy in one’s heart is also an inner concentration, but such action comes through toil. By not wasting time upon oneself, it is possible in the midst of labor to become linked to Hierarchy.
Earthly labor and concentration AUM, 21
The perfecting of earthly labor will not harm the cognition of the distant worlds. The quality of labor develops also the ability of concentration on all planes. Let us not diminish but multiply our possibilities. He who selflessly desires to succeed can find the path to the higher worlds.
Labor is prayer AUM, 62
Not only does knowledge lead to the Higher World, but labor also. Indeed, each labor is knowledge. Thus, labor is prayer.
The rhythm of labor AUM, 322
The rhythm of labor is the adornment of the world. Labor may be regarded as a victory over every day routine. Each hard-working man is a benefactor of humanity. To imagine Earth without workers is to see a reversion to chaos. Invincible tenacity is forged by labor; precisely everyday work is the accumulation of the treasure. The true toiler loves his labor and understands the significance of tension.
Work has already been called prayer. The highest unity and quality of labor arises from its rhythm. The best quality of work brings forth the rhythm of the Beautiful. Each labor contains within itself the concept of the Beautiful. Labor, prayer, beauty—all are facets of the great crystal of Existence.
Continuous, conscious striving in labor AUM, 477
We also call the energy “labor.” In continuous conscious striving the energy acquires discipline. Awareness of labor is the basis of development of consciousness, that is to say, the beginning of the action of psychic energy. It is a mistake to think that a single tension will already bring the energy into motion.
When I speak of awareness of labor, I mean the illumination bestowed through conscious toil.
Devotion and labor BRO, 125
Likewise, of little use are those who work in halfwayness. They are easily disappointed and obtain no results. Labor must be built upon complete devotion. Often it is not given to one to see the fruits of his work, but one must know that each drop of labor is already an indisputable acquisition. Such knowledge will permit prolongation of the work in the Subtle World also. Is it not all the same, if the task is fulfilled mentally and is impressed in thought-forms? The only condition is that the work be useful. It is not up to us to judge where labor is of the greatest usefulness; it has its own spiral.
Labor as salvation of the planet SUP, 558
It is essential that man deeply apprehend the beauty of flourishing labor. He must learn to understand labor not as the means to daily bread, but as the way to salvation of the planet. Precisely, conscious labor creates the healing emanation that can combat the poisonous lower layers of the atmosphere.
We carefully observe those who toil. Among them are true Karma Yogis, but often they cannot call themselves this, because they have never even heard the term. The laboring multitudes do not know the word, but they do know the ultimate importance of labor.
The Thinker taught, “No history can point out the true toilers. Their names are preserved beyond the clouds.”
The value of labor SUP, 758
Urusvati knows why We often mention the value of labor. Labor begets rhythm. Through labor one experiences supermundane vibrations; that is why quality of labor is so important. In this way every good worker refines his vibrations and can begin the ascent.
One should not think of certain fields of labor as special, for in each labor high tensions can be attained. Labor must be rhythmic and therefore daily. There is no need to await some special inspiration to begin labor. The prayer of labor can begin at any time, and through it, man attains a new perfectment.
Let us not reject manual labor, for in the application of one’s hands is found true mastery. Who can dare to draw a boundary between craftsmanship and creative artistry? Truly, the conscious worker is also a creator in his domain. Luckily, each domain can be perfected; in this, man, without even thinking about it, makes contact with the highest vibrations and the Supermundane World. Each moment of such communion can bring a useful discovery, and can be strengthened by benevolent cooperation.
Perfectment of labor is the next task. Not in the distant future, but in the coming years will labor be victorious; along with it will approach the beneficent vibrations of the New Era. Let us not forget that on the eve of the Era of Light one should learn to revere labor.
The Thinker said, “One may respect labor, but one should also understand its lofty purpose.”
Law(s)
The four laws LMG II, 126
Here the Blessed One transmits: “All is for all and forever. Note the four laws: The Law of Containment; The Law of Fearlessness; The Law of Nearness; The Law of Righteousness.”
It is not necessary to explain the Laws of Fearlessness and Righteousness, and it is easy to understand the Law of Containment, but the Law of Nearness must be elucidated. At the approach of certain Signs and Images ordained by dates, a specially saturated atmosphere gathers, as if clouds of smoke were overcasting Heaven and Earth. That which had been clear begins to crumble, and, as if in a whirlwind, falls to pieces. Even physically this period is difficult, but during this period certain dates are being pronounced which stand as milestones on the road.
The law of dates LMG II, 256
Devachan is not an obligatory state. Devachan is like a reservoir of forces. The renewal of the spirit is achieved there. But many souls have a large store of strength and do not need it. They await the date for a new manifestation. Hence, it is important to grasp the true teaching about skandhas.
The law of dates is as important as the law of karma. The law of dates controls the combination of skandhas. The spirit can correct the deficiencies of the physical body. The controlling factor is spirit.
The relationship between the laws of karma and dates LMG II, 258
Now about dates.
The law of karma and the law of dates are like the double-faced Janus—one gives birth to the other. Karma bears the fruit of actions and calls forth the date of manifestation.
Take note that personal karma, group karma, and cosmic karma must be combined—then will the date be correct. Often the development of a personal karma draws after it the group karma. Some spirits are ruled entirely by karma, which means that the knowledge of the spirit is at a minimum and karma is the sole possibility of evolution.
The law of Hierarchy leads one to the Source AY, 654
How can one come close to the Source? How will the higher understanding be affirmed? Only by the law of Hierarchy. The Guiding Hand is the Uplifting Hand. The Indicating Hand is the Hand revealing the path to the Highest Law. Thus is created the great step of the law of Hierarchy. Truly!
How the Cosmic Law enters life AY, 659
Why is your mission so effective? Because it carries within it Our pledge of Cooperation. Thus We affirm Hierarchy based upon the law of succession. When the Cosmic Law is realized, a true understanding of the Chain of Hierarchy is established. Thus, the one who better fulfills his tasks will be closer to Hierarchy. The Hierarchy of Service is but the manifestation of the fulfillment of the Higher Will. Only in this way do We affirm the Law of Hierarchy. And thus does Cosmic Law enter life.
The law of replacement INF II, 39
All that is outworn is subject to the law of replacement. All that does not progress is subject to the law of replacement. The cosmic creativeness so definitely foresees the utilization of the energies that it substitutes one for the other, without delay. In each vital manifestation one must observe the identical replacements. When the spirit is not dominated by its accumulations, it creates under the strain of its karma and of the creative impulse. All accumulations which are not outlived will consign the spirit to the Fire for a process of long duration. The spirit which has readily replaced its cumulations will be a vessel for the Fire. The spirit will express the intensity of the striving. The refined assimilation of transmutation will accord the knowledge of replacement. The ray of the Agni Yogi gives direction to striving.
Cosmic creativeness by way of the cosmic laws INF II, 53
Since everything is transmuted in cosmic creativity, humanity can apply the cosmic laws very easily. Acceptance of the law of evolution will readily reveal the understanding of the law of cosmic progress of the spirit. It will then be possible to approach the path leading to the far-off worlds. Can humanity, which lives only in the world of effects, make progress? Losing sight of the world of causes, humanity has certainly lost the bond with the law of Existence. Only the chain of lives can give the understanding of the cause of lives. Therefore, when We say that the spirit which is consummating its path has prepared its body through millennia, this is a true assertion. All causes of the spirit’s strivings create their effects, and in this law of Oneness is comprised the entire cosmic creativeness.
Aspire for limitless cooperation INF II, 104
The cosmic law does not require submission, but a conscious cooperation directed toward construction affirms the cosmic creativeness. The Spatial fire contains in itself multifold properties. The principle of cooperation should be adopted, and all those who know the principle of containment can accept this cosmic law. Hence, when the power of the spirit grows, those who know the cosmic law strive toward cooperation. Thus, let us aspire to limitless cooperation. The spirit that knows the laws can intensify all fires. Let us emphasize that one should strive toward the knowledge of Be-ness and should be strong in following the law of cooperation.
Apply the principles INF II, 358
Cosmic law calls humanity to the application of the principles. The earthly laws are distorted by humanity. The higher laws are illumined by the spirit and the heart of the Arhat. Space is subject to these two divided conceptions. But the essence of cosmic existence proclaims that in Cosmos everything has its continuity, up to and into the beauty of Infinity.
The law of sacrifice INF II, 501
The law of sacrifice demands of humanity the offering of its best elements. When the spirit of man will grasp the fact that striving for the higher achievement is the most essential action, he will cling to the Cosmic Magnet; and the concept of sacrifice will then take on the meaning of service to the Highest Reason. Cosmic creativeness applies the most powerful levers for evolution, and the spirit senses the application of the best energies. When the affirmation of life consciousness awakens all subtle faculties the law of sacrifice is then understood as the highest achievement.
The law of Hierarchy affirms the path HIER, 82
Thus We proclaim Our Carriers of Fire. Each realization of Our Will proceeds, revealing the fiery law of Hierarchy. Only the conscious adoption in life of the law of Hierarchy affirms the right path. Verily, space resounds with the affirmation of Hierarchy.
The urgency to adopt the law of Hierarchy HIER, 344
Thus Hierarchy is lawfully affirmed during the shifting of countries and the substitution of fire for all that departs. Therefore it is so urgent to adopt the law of Hierarchy, for without the chain the great ladder of ascent cannot be constructed. Thus, the affirmation of the greatness of the law of Hierarchy must be adopted fierily.
The law of Causality FW III, 47
How sublime is the law of Causality! In it is contained the answer to every question. The human mind is confused by the problem of misfortunes, but the law of Causality brings one to the law of Karma. Man is exasperated at calamities, but the law of Causality points out to him the sources of same. Man is bewildered by strange disturbances of equilibrium, but the Cosmic law invokes Higher Justice. He who is aligned with the law of Causality in his spirit, is already allied with Truth. If schools and churches would proclaim the law of Causality, the consciousness would be then on a higher level, as that which is separated from the foundations of Existence, cannot advance. It is right to affirm that a primary cause cannot exist without the one Fire of Being; and Cosmic Construction proceeds in like manner, uniting those things which by right belong together. Thus, everything is unified in the Cosmos. The law of Causality must be accepted in all its might.
The law of Karma FW III, 99
Karma is diffused in all actions, in all Worlds. In the same way as Karma can be hastened, it can be as well prolonged. A deepening of Karma is reflected not only upon the succeeding life. All intermediate states are also affected in an aggravation of Karma. The Subtle World is closely held in bond with the earthly, and it is necessary to intensify thinking in this direction. He who understands the meaning of the connection of the two Worlds, will be careful of his earthly actions. Care toward all energies is of assistance to the striving spirit. A chief impediment is non-understanding of the truth of spatial life; that all is transmuted, all is atoned for. Correctly has it been pointed out about the law of Karma; indeed, about the law of Karma unto infinity. Precisely, aspiration reaches into infinity; and so also do possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious relationship to the law of Karma.
The law of Equilibrium FW III, 233
The distribution of different manifestations depends upon Equilibrium, on which life is built. For example, a spirit which is a thirst for certain external affirmations can attract them (by its will and depending upon its strivings), and the law of Equilibrium either saturates the spirit with or deprives it of some quality or another. The law of Equilibrium anticipates each unrelated manifestation. The World is suffering from these imbalances. The spirit of man has so turned away from the desires which are favorable to Equilibrium that each human manifestation produces a force of destruction. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember these laws which saturate Cosmic Equilibrium.
The laws of Cosmos LHR I, 12 September 1934
The whole Cosmos is built upon the law of responsibility, or, as it is more often called, the law of cause and effect, the law of Karma. And it is quite impossible to ignore this law and to neglect it without bringing on, in the long run, self-destruction. All the ancient Teachings, without exception, taught this law of great responsibility, this pledge of the Divine in us. This is clearly indicated in the words of Moses, “Eye for eye, tooth for tooth,” misinterpreted and taken as an example of the revengefulness of the Jewish people. Let us, however, think of the words of Christ: “Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment: But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hellfire.” (St. Matthew 5:21–22.) Does not this appear yet more severe than the law of Moses, if we refuse to see in it the same inescapable law of Karma?
Leader, or Leadership
Trust and reverence for the Leader HIER, 193
He who strives upward without Hierarchy may be compared to an archer who shoots arrows heavenward with closed eyes, expecting that one of the arrows will reach a bird. All chance must be eradicated from life. We know in which direction we move, and we trust our Leader—only thus will no arrows be aimlessly lost; and the Leader knows how to guard against poisonous sendings. However, let us reverence the Leader not only in words but within our heart, and He will grow, together with us; because in approaching the great we grow, but diminution is unavoidable with retreat. This law can easily be represented graphically. Let us imagine how out of the seed of the spirit two diverging lines proceed toward Light into Infinity and how each right move verily magnifies us.
Leaders and synthesis HIER, 433
What state flourishes without a great leader? What affirmed undertaking has existed without a leader? Verily one must understand that the concept of a leader is the synthesis of all the highest strivings. Thus, only the concept of Hierarchy, of an Illumined Leader, can direct the spirit. Thus, let all, all, all ponder upon and remember the Might of Hierarchy. Only through this realization can one advance. Only through this realization can one attain. Let it be remembered that each stone thrown at Hierarchy will be transformed into a mountain against oneself. Thus let all remember! Thus We proclaim the Leader—the Hierarch!
Greatness of Leadership HIER, 447
During great constructions, certainly the battle is also great, because the dark ones are afraid of losing their weapons. Thus, each striving directed to the Good undoubtedly calls forth attacks. However, one should understand the invulnerability of the servitor of Light, for when the heart is flamingly imbued with the Hierarchy, all hostile attacks can be overcome. Indeed, it must be understood that each personal feeling undermines the roots of the great structure. Thus, so much of the wondrous is destroyed by humanity, because Leadership was rejected. Therefore no one will be successful who has not realized the greatness of Leadership. Thus, the closest and the most distant ones must sense the current of each affirmed law.
The heart and relations with people HEART, 595
The flaming heart can sense where there is a true correspondence and the ability to complement each other. Such qualifications ought to be demanded of every leader. He or she must have a heart that is open to heaven and earth. Let us also strengthen ourselves in the thought that we shall establish friendly relations with all people. One of the basic conditions of existence is sincerity, or to put it another way, heartfulness. If this foundation is not sufficiently developed, one can strengthen it by turning to the heart.
Rulers, Leaders, and discernment FW II, 48
Some may ask why I speak of a Leader and not of a Ruler. The difference between them is enormous. The conception of Ruler presupposes the present and the ruling over something already existing, but the Leader manifests the future in the very significance of the word. He has not received anything already built; he leads, and each of his actions impels forward. The Ruler knows that which is already built and accomplished, but the Leader confronts nothing which is already affirmed and must bring the people to the Mount of Perfection. If the burden of the Ruler is great, then the responsibility of the Leader is still greater, and therefore the Highest Powers affirm their Altar there, where there are signs of such Leadership. Precisely the Leader must discriminate between hypocrisy and sincerity. The manifestation of the virtue of the heart differs greatly from a forced servility. The Leader has the power to discern this quality.
The brain and heart FW II, 141
It may be observed how furiously people are now objecting to the concept of Leader, and at the same time they are ardently awaiting him. It is instructive to observe the disunity of the processes of brain and heart. The brain follows the conventional thinking and repeats sing-song formulas. But the heart, even though it be weak and unbalanced, preserves grains of Truth. Where the brain finds strength in negation, the heart, though timid, still is a tremor with joy at the nearness of the manifestation of a solution.
Statesmanship and Forces of Light FW III, 51
What has been spoken about the masses and about their lack of understanding of statesmanship was correct. One must add to this the fact of the absence of national leaders. It is necessary to develop in the nation a sense of responsibility, in order that the voice of the people be truly the voice of a community. The development of the sense of leadership has degenerated! The soul of a nation is hidden, and he who represents the state must possess the whole synthesis of the nation. It will be impossible to admit in the future such manifestations as the appearance of those arbitrary leaders who have overrun the planet. The right of leadership belongs to a spirit linked with the Forces of Light. Therefore, according to the Higher Law, there can be no accidental leaders. When the consciousness has become expanded, then will become possible the affirmation of the great law of Leadership. In each field there should be applied a subtle understanding of the law of Leadership. Thus, statesmanship must be manifest in the entire structure of life. The act of violation of the national feeling by the pronouncements of the leader results in grave consequences. Hence, it is fitting to honor the great Leadership which is bestowed by the special right of the state spirit of the nation. On the path to the Fiery World let us honor the Leader.
Constant dangers and leadership SUP, 165
Urusvati knows the many different qualities that are required for self-perfectment. At times it is difficult to recognize their various combinations through intellectual reasoning alone. Let us take the example of Joshua, who was the leader of an unruly nation. Since his mission involved constant dangers, not only for him but also for the entire nation, he had to concentrate his will upon leadership, and could not allow himself to be distracted by basic theoretical tasks.
Fury of chaos SUP, 240
People often feel desperate because they have been severely wronged, but they should understand that it may have been their very presence that provoked chaos. A strong individual will recognize that it is preferable to arouse chaos than to allow himself to become part of the unmanifested substance. There are many examples from centuries past when chaos clashed with great individualities, and it can be observed that those great workers influenced the masses in the loftiest ways.
The Thinker constantly repeated that the fury of chaos is the highest recognition of the leader.
The mother, the protector LHR I, 1 March 1929
The mother, the life-give, the life-protector—let her become also the Mother, the Leader, the All-Giver, the All-Receiver.
The leader and coworkers LHR I, 17 August 1930
The Teacher does not use force. He acts according to the intelligence of the co-workers. Often, the leader sees a short and simple plan of achievement, the very simplicity of which is above the consciousness of the co-workers. Then the wise leader will not insist upon his own way, but, after considering the abilities of the co-workers, he will select a line of action which is of easy access for the majority.
A leader’s heart, courage, and sword of justice LHR I, 25 May 1934
The leader stands on the crest from which there can be no departure. Only a born leader can find the boundary between opposite conceptions. From the hidden boundaries, victory is built. Every day, every hour, the leader conquers riddles. Here he finds condescension, and here is want of firmness; of course, one may result from the other, but between the two is a sword of justice. For condescension is of Light, but lack of character is of darkness. On the crest between them lies the sword of the leader. Narrow is the place wherein the sword can be laid. Just as narrow is the boundary between courage and cruelty. Only the leader’s heart can sense the boundary.
The riddle of justice is not only in great things; the whole life is full of these riddles. Therefore, the leader never divides things into “big” and “small.” The attention of the leader is always equally alert regarding all his decisions. The leader does not ask for advice; however, he is quite ready to accept advice. He is never late, but will not overburden anyone by staying too long. He knows the advantage of appearing unexpectedly; and he can, in advance, calculate how much time is needed for everything. He is not depressed by slander, and he knows how to utilize every word. He cannot be bribed, as earthly wealth does not tempt him. He understands the significance of color and sound, for he is a healer of human hearts. He rejoices at Truth, but he rejects illusion. Thus, the path of the leader is the path of Truth.
The symbol of the Leader LHR I, 24 February 1930
The Hierarch and the Guru are those experienced Pilots who, during the violent storm, are guiding through the destructive waves, through all the rocks, the boat entrusted to Them, the boat in which we, as the “precious” cargo, all have our place. Therefore, let us not forget this; let us not leave the Hand which is out-stretched in salutary Leadership! Power and domination are two different things. Domination is the lowest form of consciousness because it is caused by fearful, all-excluding egoism; while power, blessed by the highest knowledge and strained by the heart, is the highest sacrifice. Let us remember the book about “Sacrifice.” Heart was always considered to be the symbol of the Leader.
Light
Formations of light NEC, 26
If matter is everywhere then even light leaves behind its protoplasm. All manifestations of light cannot be regarded as accidental. Certain eyes are able to catch the network of light. Because of the loftiness of the energy of light, all these formations are very beautiful. Dissonance of sound is far more frequent. The protoplasm of light is not something abstract, its sediments adorn the vegetable kingdom. The rhythm of waves and sands and the crust of the planet are notably stabilized by the nodes of light. Learn to love the formations of light. It is not so much the images impressed upon canvas as the caught vibrations of light that have significance. The quality of the glance is completely unappreciated. It is like a ray for the photographic film. It must be kept in mind that through the spiritual gaze we establish the image of the elemental spirits. Similarly does the physical glance arrest in space the network of light. The significance of this cooperation should be known. Each movement of man is bound with the essential nature of the elements.
I point out also the significance of the music of the Pythagoreans at sunrise. Light is the best purifying filter for sound. Only the savagery of humanity could lock up sound in the dust of darkness.
Extinguishers of light NEC, 54
Light extinguishers are the particular servants of the dark forces who are occupied with putting out fires in the Subtle World. The stronger the attack of darkness the more actively do they destroy each point of light. We do not know a time of greater darkness in the Subtle World. Every false Olympus has sunk into twilight. But just now is no time to be occupied with them; now is the time to consider the earthly plane. The world in its present state is like the sea in a tempest.
Perceiving light AY, 2
People do not realize the meaning of God or Bodhisattva. As though blind, they ask, “What is light?” But people even lack words to describe its properties, though daily they perceive light.
So wary are people of the unusual that they are confused about the boundaries of light and darkness. It is simpler for them to conceive of God inhabiting a palace upon the largest star. Otherwise, their God would remain dwelling-less. Their manifest lack of co-measurement impels them to demean what exists.
Luminous AY, 260
Also, one should reconsider the true correlations of sound and color. There is a stage in the development of psychic energy called luminous, when the essence of a being begins to emit light. This “resounding” of light is evidence of a degree of proximity to the realization of the far-off world. Thus, the color, green in the aura signifies the ability to perceive the essence of things. And other powers are unexpectedly gathered from space. And the manifestation of light, radiating and “resounding,” is a bridge to the Fire of Space.
He who gives is indestructible as flame! He who fills himself with light is striving toward light!
Victorious light INF I, 32
The Teaching of Lord Gotama affirmed that Light does not fear darkness. The victorious Light engulfs everything. So, too, does the Cosmic Fire pervade all. It is omnipresent, and infinite is its power.
Carriers of Light INF I, 190
In the gathering of a new race, the Adept who lives among men is recognized as a great spiritual toiler for humanity. Thus, is the creation of the nucleus of the new race confirmed. The fire of the ordained Carrier of Light kindles the spirits of the chosen ones. When the spirit of the Carrier transmutes his fires, he kindles simultaneously the torches of others. As everything in Cosmos is transmitted, revealing rainbow spheres, so the Carrier of Light sow rainbow seeds. Given the foundation, the structure grows. The creativeness of the Carrier of Light brings the higher world closer. The synthesis of the Chalice is the magnet of the heart. Straight-knowledge lends to the Carrier of Light the symbol of the bearer of the chalice of Beauty.
Follow the Leading Light HIER, 114
When the cosmic tension is so great, one should gather all strength for the defense of Light, because each uncertainty in Light gives access to darkness. Therefore, each foundation should be protected. When the forces are collected around Light, how can one not adhere to the Leading One? Only in this lies strength and victory. When the Cosmic Magnet is being shifted, certainly the course of Light must be followed, because only upon this crest of the wave can one swim over the manifested torrent. Thus, the thought of Light will be like the Image of the Lord.
Smiting ray of Light INF II, 356
What might is contained in the creativeness of the heart! All cosmic tensions can be discharged by a light-bearing ray. How can one melt a projected arrow? Only by a smiting ray of Light. Therefore, the smiting ray of Light must penetrate into all arising difficulties. All the dark corners where ignorance is hiding must be illuminated. All erections based upon ignorance and cleavage should be demolished, because they do not further the growth of the construction. When We construct, We manifest pure striving. All harmful accumulations of which humanity is unaware breed impediments to evolution. Thus, the smiting ray of Light will illumine all dark corners.
Light and dark forces HIER, 242
Certainly, the dark force fears most of all the affirmation of Light. All servitors of darkness intensify their forces when the servitor of Light imbues space with the Decree of the Lords. Humanity knows great examples of such battle and victory of Light. Certainly, each one receives a Teacher in accordance with his own consciousness. It is the same with the chain of the dark ones, who are filled with the consciousness of evil, setting up their decision against Light. Thus, the forces are strained in Cosmos by diverse affirmations. Therefore, one may affirm that Light conquers darkness. Thus, the life of Infinity is built.
Light vs darkness FW II, 300
Can Light form an alliance with darkness? It would have to extinguish itself in order to become united with the opposite principle. Let a Leader of Light not consider taking into his camp the extinguishers and opponents of Light. Light cannot magnify darkness; likewise, darkness cannot enhance the Light, consequently such unions contradict Nature.
Dark forces masquerade under the guise of Light Letters of Helena Roerich I, (23 August 1934)
Many naive people think that the dark ones act only through evil, corruption and crime. How wrong they are! Only the crude and relatively insignificant dark forces act in this way. Much more dangerous are those who masquerade under the guise of Light. And the poor seduced people who do not possess the true discrimination of the fiery heart fly, like butterflies, into the black fire, which devours them. Ignorance and lack of intuition pushes them into the arms of darkness and deprives them for a long time of the salutary influence and support of the rays of the great Stronghold of Light.
Do not conceal Light, reveal It FW III, 277
When hostile forces disclose an assault, it is needful to think about foresight. The servitors of Light must realize that actually not only do the hostile forces breed treachery, but the menace of treachery and destruction lies precisely in omissions and in slumber. Rightly has she who guides under the Star of the Mother of the World spoken about the fact that a leader values truth, for on the field of battle it is important to know which swords have been sharpened. Only selfhood impels the spirit to the suppressing of truth. But an irresponsible warrior can cast each beautiful beginning into destruction. Not to conceal but to reveal is a most primary duty of the servant of Light. Verily, when truth is concealed, the servant of darkness can act through a servant of Light. But is it likely to be so with the Covenant given to the servant of Light? Is it ordained thus by the Hierarchy of Light? Has it thus been set forth, that the forces of the Hierarchy of Light must be expended in fiery currents of help in order that a servant of Light betray not, through his irresponsibility, selfhood and untruth? Thus, let him who inflicts so many blows upon the Shield of the Hierarchy of Light remember.
Light and kindness SUP, 57
Urusvati, together with Us, knows how to be kind. In this one word is contained an entire world outlook. No other concept can be named which is so distorted. From idle hypocrisy to manifest cruelty, all finds its place under the mask of good. One should really know how to be kind in order to benefit others rather than oneself.
We continually send thoughts about kindness, action, and labor. There cannot be kindness without action. There cannot be any good where there is no labor. There will be no kindness where there is no opposition to evil. There will be no kindness if we do not accept the responsibility to discern evil, to recognize corruption, and do not lose the possibility of bringing Light. Beautiful are the words, “Light disperses darkness.” However, Light must be brought, and this action is in itself is full of self-abnegation. Light will also illuminate and dispel frightful monsters, even when they show themselves in their worst aspect. Every light-bearer has to live through those moments. He should not slacken his pace and should look fearlessly upon the monsters. There will be no complete renunciation of fear if the light-bearer averts his eyes in the hope that Light alone will dispel the monsters. It is not only Light but also the Primal Energy that strikes the blow which destroys darkness.
Servant of Light embrace burdens Letters of Helena Roerich I, (2 June 1934)
From the Teachings of Life, you know already that only through obstacles do we grow, and that only thus do we learn and sharpen our abilities. And, truly speaking, how else can we temper our spirit? Please do not imagine that the disciples and the servants of Light are treading a path covered with roses. No, their way is full of thorns; and the nearer to Light, the more difficult and responsible are the orders they receive. The path of the Teaching, the Path of Service, first of all, is the path of self-denial and sacrifice. But joyous is this path when the heart is full of love toward the Hierarchy of Light—the thorns become like fragrant freesias! An example of such service is given by N. K. If only you could know his burden you would be terrified, as verily his burden is enormous! But he is so full of love, of devotion and striving, that he accepts everything with great joy and is ready to give his whole self for the General Good.
Living Ethics
Living Ethics has come close to a new turn of the evolutionary spiral ATNW, 9
It has turned out that at the end of the twentieth century our planet and humanity, inhabiting it, have come close to a new turn of the evolutionary spiral. The Living Ethics books indicate the principal characteristics of this turn; an approach of new energies to the planet, an enhanced interaction of worlds of other dimensions with our dense world, a skilled handling of psychic energy by man, an intense interaction with cosmic energy structures and expanded energy-information exchange with them, a rise in the level of synthesis of matter and spirit, and, finally, the formation of a new, higher and more refined type of humanity—humanity of the sixth type, or sixth race, our race being the fifth one.
Living Ethics and faith FW II, 202
Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of realization of the Highest.
The Fundamentals of Life and Living Ethics FW III, 135
The Living Ethics discerns all the concepts which are the Fundamentals of Life. In order to apply the Living Ethics to life it is first of all needful to find in oneself the quality of true Service to Hierarchy.… The Living Ethics must first of all be expressed in ethics of daily actions. The Living Ethics helps to preserve the image of man. These fiery laws will give the spirit understanding of Hierarchy. Service can be a miraculous bridge between Worlds, for the Subtle World cannot help a spirit to become surrounded with subtle energies if infections of the spirit are not outlived on the Earth. Useless are all assurances of devotion, useless are professed understandings of the Teacher, useless are honors to the Lord where there is no understanding of the Living Ethics. In the Subtle World one does not depart from one’s experiences. As one’s own light illumines the surroundings, so too does one’s own darkness choke all space. On the path to the Fiery World one must ponder about the threatening consequences if the Living Ethics has not been applied in life.
The Living Ethics and a higher destination of life FW III, 137
The Living Ethics contains laws for the manifestation of Truth. Life is affirmed in all the higher concepts; thus, the creativeness of the Living Ethics directs thought to the construction of the essential. All strivings in the name of the Living Ethics will direct thought to future constructiveness. Indeed, not by words but by actions will be molded the steps of the future. Each life-giving fire must evoke its own forms. Therefore, the creativeness of the Living Ethics can direct humanity to the Light. The Subtle World affirms its creative power which is manifested for the betterment of Existence. How great is the responsibility of mankind for all the engenderings which have caused such destruction! Each engendering in its turn produces its destruction, and the planet is engulfed in stifling gases. Therefore, it is so important to assume a higher destination of life as a striving toward the true Living Ethics. It is impossible to bring into order the earthly and supermundane spheres without this purification. The present is revealed as the time for introspection and adoption of these great designations, for the battle between Light and darkness is at hand. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us intensify our energies in the name of the Living Ethics.
The Living Ethics is a bridge to all Worlds FW III, 579
The Living Ethics is a bridge to all Worlds. Only in its living application is created an invulnerable crossing. Nothing can pierce the fiery armor. One does not have to be disturbed by the weeds of metaphysics when the spirit knows the path of living thought. Only the measure of good manifests the Fire of Light. With such a lamp it is possible to enter firmly upon the great bridge. Only for the distant journey is the Living Ethics given. One must love it as an aid in the journey.
Living Ethics in beauty and cooperation LHR I, 17 April 1934
Great events are about to come and many new workers will be necessary. Those who have assimilated the foundations of the Living Ethics should help to maintain the balance of life and confirm the coming epoch based on the true comprehension of the spirit of beauty and cooperation.
Practice of self-perfection is necessary LHR I, 6 May 1934
The Great Teachers are grieved because of the predomination of lower psychism at the expense of true spirituality. Without the understanding and application of the Living Ethics, without spirituality, the lower psychism can lead to the most grievous results. Therefore, in order to be accepted as disciples it is necessary, first of all, to practice self-perfection, to improve morally and spiritually, and to apply the Teaching in life. This will broaden the consciousness and bring the necessary balance. The Teaching is beautiful and true when it is realized, but no tricks of pseudo-occultism and magic will lead to true discipleship. In order to fill one’s vessel from the High Source, one has to establish the corresponding high vibrations. The application in life of the Living Ethics is the quickest way to reach the goal.
Living Ethics and great testing of our planet LHR I, 7 June 1934
You remember how the Teaching says that the very destiny of the planet is in the hands of man, and also that man makes the earthquakes. Take these statements literally. For precisely, the low thoughts and cravings of humanity (not only on the Earth, but also in the lower spheres of the Subtle World) create this fearful suffocating atmosphere around the Earth which promotes the fusion of the fire of space with the subterranean fire. Only pure, fiery souls are able to discharge this atmosphere, acting somewhat like lightning conductors. This is the reason why the epoch of Fire is so dangerous: it brings purification as well as dreadful disasters, namely the destruction of whole polluted communities and the increase of epidemics—all caused by the subterranean fire. Only those whose auras are sufficiently purified and who are able to assimilate the fire of space will be able to withstand. That is the reason why it is so urgently necessary to apply the foundations of the Living Ethics into life and, by purity of thought and deed, to transmute our energies. The waves of the fire of space will be particularly strong in the forties of our century. But the immediate coming years will also bring many explosions. The great testing of our planet is near. Threatening is this future! Let us hope that through great disasters humanity will learn its lesson and will accept spiritual leadership, and thus will alter its destiny.
Purification of the heart and thought LHR I, 8 September 1934
Thus, the Teaching of Living Ethics destroys nothing, does not cast down, but calls for the purification of the heart and thought. But ignorance, being of darkness, always furiously struggles against Light. The first impulse of the savage is to destroy or to kill everything that is not clear to him. Intolerance is the sign of ignorance. Tolerance is the Crown of the Great Knowledge. By this sign, you should determine the worthiness of your interlocutor.
Acceptance of the Great Hierarchy LHR I, 12 December 1934
Thus, it is so important and joyous to build into life the foundations of the Living Ethics based on the realization and acceptance of the Great Hierarchy.
The Living Ethics is quality not quantity LHR II, 22 July 1935
The Teaching of Living Ethics is by no means for the weak-hearted, and therefore only well-tested souls should be accepted into this group—it is quality, not quantity that counts. If there is a shortage of strong hearts, it is better not to start. One should not profane the Teaching of Light, and besides, we are not missionaries. It is said in the Teaching that anyone who is forcibly enticed would become a “millstone on the neck.” We are searching for free souls, unfettered by any fears. “The Teaching is not sugar-coated nuts and it is not silver trinkets. The Teaching is rich silver ore.” The books of the Teaching will spread, and, what is more important, they will get into the right hands. So many souls are looking for Light and for new values amidst the chaos of scorned and abased lofty concepts. From all corners of the world come enquiries and pleas for more knowledge about how to join the Army of Light. That is why it is so joyous for us to carry our lamp.
Living Ethics and religions LHR II, 25 January 1936
If only the representatives of the churches could understand the time they face! The time of great purification and creativeness of the spirit when, if united, and with a new, evolved consciousness, they could examine the great Gospel of Christ, and in studying and comparing it with the most ancient religions, they could comprehend the profound esotericism of the Teaching of Christ, which is based entirely upon “Primary Revelation”—the source of all the teachings of all times. The church fathers should become the true spiritual pastors of the people, carrying into life the foundations of Living Ethics encountered in each Teaching of Light.
Broadness of an enlightened consciousness LHR II, 24 April 1936
You know that the task of the books of Living Ethics is to broaden the consciousness by every means, and therefore in the first book—The Call, the foundation for this task is already given. In short formulas, everything is told and set forth in that book. I suggest that you reread it attentively, at least, pages 72 and 73
Therefore, when something is given which directs toward the General Good, one must manifest all the broadness of an enlightened consciousness. Thinkers have always been persecuted, but each such thinker is a focus, in which the thoughts that fill space are gathered and reflected in a contemporary garb. Thinkers are the seers of the future. From the books of Living Ethics you know how dreadful is a static consciousness; verily it causes deterioration, and, as it is said, the most terrible cataclysms and earthquakes cannot be compared with the catastrophe of a deteriorated consciousness.
Living Ethics and responsibility LHR II, 1939
It is shocking to observe how light-mindedly people approach the Teaching, which demands from them the most serious, the most penetrating attitude toward all vital questions together with a realization of one’s full responsibility not only for each action but also for each thought. The Living Ethics, though primarily setting forth the moral foundations, also demands a full realization of responsibility, fulfillment of one’s duty and all accepted obligations, and honesty in everything and toward all. Each lie, each deceit, each hypocrisy is severely condemned. A man who has entered the path of the Teaching of Living Ethics must account for all his deeds and should know that his violation of the moral foundations will entail redoubled consequences for him, for he cannot say that he acted because of ignorance.
Love
God is Love and Divine Love generates all worlds LHR II, 2 July 1937
At the basis of all Creation lies a great impulse, or striving toward manifestation. This is the very same impulse, or thirst for existence that induces man to incarnate. In its higher aspect it is divine Love and also sublimated human love. In ancient times, precisely Kama, the God of Love, was revered as the greatest God. God is Love, and in love and through love is each of his manifestations conceived. The whole Cosmos is held by the Cosmic Magnet, within the order of Be-ness. Thus, tell your friends that Divine Love generates all worlds.
Cosmic Divine Love revealed LHR I, 6 July 1935
Likewise, I could ask the objector, who states, “God is Love, but only a “somebody,” only an individuality and not an impersonal principle or law, is capable of love,” whether he ever pondered on what Cosmic Divine Love is and how it is revealed in the billions of endless manifestations, how it is expressed in the various states of consciousness, how the infinite potentiality of THAT is being perpetually unfolded.
Materia Lucida is Cosmic Love INF I, 52
You are right in calling Materia Lucida Cosmic Love. Verily, the Universe is woven with the yarn of Lucida and the lever of Love.
Fohat in its differentiation as Divine Love (Eros) LHR II, 30 July 1935
And now with regard to divine Love, what else can it be but the Great Principle, or the beginning of attraction, or affinity, or that very Fohat in its differentiation as Divine Love (Eros), the electric power of affinity and sympathy, allegorically manifested in the attempt to combine the pure spirit, which is a ray inseparable from the One or Absolute, with the soul. These two form the monad in man, whereas in nature it is the first link between the eternally unconditional and the manifested.
The Ruling Principle of the Universe is Love—God is Love LHR II, 15 April 1936
The Ruling Principle of the Universe is one of Harmony and Love—God is Love. Therefore, if we wish to embody the most ancient axiom, “as above, so below,” we should become unified precisely upon this principle of love and should be subordinate to it, regarding it as our only boundless Ruler.
Love is a strong lever to actuate the spirit FW III, 107
The spirit is actuated by various levers. Love and striving are the strongest levers. Love for Hierarchy and striving for Service provide the impulse for higher saturations. These powerful levers direct the spirit to perfectionment, not only on the Earth but also in the Subtle World.
Love for Hierarchy and love for humanity are both needed for the Great Service LHR II, 13 August 1938
Thus, the Teaching of Living Ethics is also a call to Love, to Service for the Common Good, which is the highest form of love, because it is devoid of selfhood. Love for humanity demands complete self-abnegation and self-sacrifice. For if the love for the Beloved brings an answer from the Beloved, the love for humanity is crowned with a wreath of thorns.
To facilitate attainment for the Common Good, all Teachings of the East indicate to us the awakening of our love for the Hierarchy of Light, for the chosen Guru, for striving toward the Great Service. The Teachings of the East, just as the Teaching of Living Ethics, affirm the education of the heart for the assimilation of the highest form of love. Love for humanity is an active attainment of love. Love for Hierarchy is the greatest joy and rapture of the spirit. But one form of love without the other is imperfect; therefore, blessing to him who can contain them both in his heart.
Love is the bridge to contact with the Masters SUP, 337
Urusvati loves communion with Us. It cannot be ordered, it cannot be intellectually evoked, only the power of love can bring it into life.…
We do not criticize those who attempt to unify and intensify their thinking, for in their own way they act worthily. But how much more intense would be their transmissions if each of them learned to love communion with Us! Everyone should dedicate at least a little time to mental unification with Us, but only love can be the bridge.
There is no need for stimulating artificial tension, or for counting, or for the repetition of hundreds of names. What is needed is simply a strong feeling. One must love the momentary contacts, and should feel the beautiful wings that they provide! We value each such bridge of love, which is built from love of labor. Contact with Us is established, therefore, on love and labor.
How love manifests as a guiding and creative principle HIER, 280
Let us turn back to the concept of love. In each book a considerable place must be allotted to that fundamental concept, especially because under the concept of love much of the opposite is understood. It is correctly pointed out that love is a guiding and creative principle. This means that love must be conscious, striving, and self-denying. Creativeness requires these conditions. And if love is marked by self-enfeeblement, disintegration, and service to self, it will not be the highest concept of humanity, which extols the concept of achievement. The heart filled to the brim with love will be active, valiant, and will expand to its capacity. Such a heart can pray without words and can bathe in bliss. How greatly in need is humanity of the realization of the fire of love! A purple star of the highest tension will correspond to this fire.
Feelings of love and friendship lead us toward Cosmic Love LHR I, 18 April 1935
Precisely, we should not run from life; rather, we should transform all our emotions into the highest beauty. Wonderful are the feelings of love and friendship toward one’s family and all near ones; indeed they teach us the most beautiful and the highest. They are the necessary steps that lead us toward Cosmic Love, and everyone who realizes his great destiny may approach this Love.
The cosmic significance of love between the opposite Elements; love awakens all the highest emotions and creative abilities LHR I, 9 January1935
Likewise, the attraction and love between the opposite Elements should be regarded as a manifestation of Cosmic Law. Verily, spiritually dead is the one who lacks this divine fire of inspiration and creativeness, given us by the Cosmic Law of existence. Unfortunately, even up to the present time there is no true understanding of this powerful foundation of cosmic structure. People have forgotten, or rather do not want to admit, the great cosmic significance of love. The materialism of our age puts love on the level of a purely physiological function. At best, love today is treated as a psychological process. But if the cosmic significance of love could be realized once more, people would see in love its highest function, i.e., the awakening of all the highest emotions and creative abilities. Precisely, this awakening is the chief purpose and the true keynote of love. Love is a unifying creative power. On the higher planes of Being everything is created by thought. But for the fulfillment of these thought forms, there must be the two Elements united by Cosmic Love. There is a great deal of misunderstanding surrounding the fundamental concept of the dual Element. Religions are to blame for this, and especially Christianity. The church profaned the greatest Cosmic Mystery by demeaning marriage and degrading the woman, by its contempt of love and its vows of celibacy and monasticism, and by declaring this spiritual impoverishment to be the highest achievement of the human spirit.… People should understand love in its highest manifestation, and should look for its reflection here on Earth. And, indeed, the posterity that would result from this love would be much higher than that which issues from chance unions.… We should always remember that man is a destined creator of the world. Therefore, all types of creativeness should be manifested by his spiritual substance, which is possible only if he becomes kindled by the highest love. Love alone reveals all concealed fires. Thus, in the foundation of each creation is laid the great Attraction, the great Love. All that is in the world depends on love and is sustained by love. Love must lead to the higher comprehension.
Love is the foundation of the cosmic law of attraction; love draws one to the magnet of the Supermundane world SUP, 769
Urusvati knows the feeling with which one should approach the Supermundane World. Fear is a poor guide. The mind will not bring one to the Heights. It is essential to love the Supermundane World.
The skeptics should not wonder that instead of complex scientific formulas, We speak of the universal, human feeling of love as the best conductor. The best success is attained in any field if the investigator loves his subject. Only love can create the highest attraction. You know enough about the significance of attraction. This magnet is laid in the heart of man, and he is drawn toward the great magnet of the Supermundane World.
It must be understood that We have in mind not the isolated, easily-extinguished flashes of love; these mirages have no significance. It is steadfast love that is needed, devotion that burns unextinguished, through all of life’s trials; such love leads to the Motherland of the heart, where, as in one’s beloved Motherland, all is familiar, dear, beautiful. Such love will not be destroyed by earthly cares; on the contrary it will strengthen the spirit, enabling one to overcome the gravest of difficulties.
Attraction will bring active help from the Supermundane World; such communion will become true cooperation. Thus should it be in everything, but people too rarely realize the cosmic law of attraction and its foundation, Love. Even the most imperfect love contains a particle of good within itself. Thus, after all mental accumulations, man arrives at the very natural feeling by which all kingdoms of Nature live.
The Thinker taught, “Love is the most fiery feeling. Maintain the flame of your love for the Supermundane World.”
Love is needed to understand knowledge; love attracts the Fire of Space AY, 424
The measure of understanding is the degree of love. One can memorize lines word by word, yet one remains dead if the knowledge has not been warmed by love.
Truly, when one learns to discern the emanations of feeling in others, one will perceive that precisely love above all attracts the Fire of Space. He who said, “Love one another,” was a true Yogi. Therefore We welcome each outburst of love and self-sacrifice. Just as a lever sets the wheels in motion, so does love inspire powerful responses. Compared with the radiance of love, hatred is only a hideous blot. For love is the true reality and treasure.
Love is the motive force in the expansion of consciousness HEART, 243
Let us accept love as the motive force in the expansion of consciousness. The heart will not be aflame without love; it will not be invincible, nor will it be self-sacrificing. So let us bring gratitude to every receptacle of love, for love lies on the border of the New World, where hatred and intolerance have been abolished. The path of love unfolds with the intensity of cosmic energy.
Magnanimity
The heart requires magnanimity FW I, 173
The heart, the Chalice, the solar plexus, are truly cosmic barometers. It must be understood what tension there is in the world, therefore I speak about the preservation of magnanimity as the basis of good health. It must be understood how urgently the heart requires magnanimity. There are a great number of small black stars, as if they were signs of the onset of darkness.
Magnanimity cures SF, 519
And most important, N.K. spoke of magnanimity: to demonstrate it everywhere—at meetings, in conversations, when seeing that the other person is in the wrong, to always send arrows of kindheartedness, for silence alone is negative! And to not attend the meetings at all is to retreat! Everything can be achieved through magnanimity; nothing else will let us cure our ills and achieve success. N.K. spoke about magnanimity for the entire day whenever he was with me.
Magnanimity kindles the fires of the heart FW I, 564
Let us relate another tale about the heart. “Some people gathered together to boast of their prowess: some exhibited their muscular development; some boasted of taming wild beasts; one estimated strength by the hardness of his skull, another by his swiftness of foot—thus the various parts of the human body were extolled. But someone remembered the heart, which had remained unpraised. Then everyone began to think about how the strength of the heart could be estimated. Finally a newcomer said, ‘You have discussed various types of competition, but you have forgotten one near to the human heart—a competition in magnanimity. Let your teeth, fists, and skull be at rest, and vie with each other in magnanimity. It will speed the path of the heart to the Fiery World.’ It must be confessed that everyone became greatly concerned, for they did not know how to manifest magnanimity. And so the manifestation of love remained undiscussed, because even the gateway to it was not admitted to any place in the contest of prowess.” Verily, if magnanimity is found, then love will kindle the fires of the heart.
Magnanimity protects against irritation FW I, 518
Healing through the currents of space is especially effective for the nerve centers. Therefore I advise that the organism be guarded from organic injury. The nerve centers, like fiery vessels, will readily accept the transmissions of Agni. But one should not obstruct such reactions, especially by irritation; like a shield of death it blocks all channels. You already know how I have warned of the fatal danger of irritation in life. Such embittered outcries are borne across the ocean, and he who is more magnanimous must realize his responsibility. Precisely, magnanimity will protect from irritation.
Silence SF, 525
Then N.K. spoke with Nutsya in my presence about the ineffectiveness of silence, [and] even harm from it, for it is not magnanimity; magnanimity is not a negative quality, while silence where a word should be spoken is negative. For instance, during our meetings, when Avirach keeps silent and doesn’t speak about what he sees during an argument, not covering those who are arguing with their share of their truth, he creates harm. For the one who is wrong might either think that Avirach is on his side or against him because he’s silent, and begin to hate him for it. And the one who is offended undoubtedly will not forget that Avirach did not take his side. Our Guru has great wisdom.
Opens the gates FW II, 89
The Leader must always be alert, in order that no one receive from him emanations of depression. But such alertness may be established only when devotion to Hierarchy is present, when the communion has entered the heart. From such Source proceeds magnanimity, which opens the most difficult gates. One must have before oneself the Image of the Hierarch, in order to find in all cases a basis of friendliness. One must know the Fiery Sword of the Archangel, in order to know the boundary of justice. Who can say when all measures of magnanimity are exhausted? The Hierarch alone can take upon himself such a decision.
Magnanimity produces unity My Teachers, 547
Also, how terribly serious is today’s moment, and we all, carrying the responsibility, should understand that. Otherwise, we explicitly bring harm to the L[ord] and destroy the Plan. He [N.K.] compared us with alpinists, who climb tied together with a single rope—if one falls, all are in danger! Said that without magnanimity, without tight unity, we will not pass; we’ll destroy everything.
Magnanimity as a shield FW II, 240
Through you We send thoughts of magnanimity, and already much that is not good has been averted. Thus is a mountain of magnanimity molded, with a summit from which one can see afar. One may advise many of the panacea of magnanimity. We shall not tire repeating about this remedy of spirit and body. Someday physicians too will prescribe magnanimity as a most powerful antidote. Let us not forget that malice attracts the action of poisons, whereas magnanimity opposes them.
Magnanimity increases health My Teachers, 516
Again N.K. spoke about magnanimity.… He also kept emphasizing magnanimity, that through it the person makes the atmosphere around him as well as himself healthier.
First, cast out heartlessness and pretended magnanimity FW III, 123
First of all it must be understood that in the Subtle World there is nothing more frightful than heartlessness. It casts the spirit down to a step on which the earthly world loses all human likeness. Therefore, magnanimity can follow only after heartlessness has been cast out. Nothing is more frightful than that heartlessness which is in the pretended magnanimity that lives in the heart of egoism. Therefore, the path of Truth manifests a spiritual current which illuminates the searches. A pretended magnanimity is not the foundation of creative cooperation. Infringement upon the heart of one’s dear one is not magnanimity. Thus, let the co-workers especially look into the depths of their hearts, for as Ur. has rightly said—“one should not insinuate oneself into the soul of one’s friend; it is better to look into the mirror of one’s own spirit.” On the path to the Fiery World a pretended magnanimity is a stumbling block.
Absence of magnanimity hinders FW III, 424
It is asked—what most of all hinders every good beginning? Reply—precisely absence of magnanimity. No creative attainment, no cooperation, in fact no community is possible without magnanimity. One can observe how through magnanimity labor is made tenfold easier and, it would seem, nothing could be simpler during an inspired work than to wish only for the good and for success of one’s neighbor! Joy is the result of manifested labor. Joy is a great helper.
Indifference SUP, 744
The Thinker said, “Replace indifference with magnanimity.”
Apply magnanimity without waiting for others to apply My Teachers, 532
N.K. said to me what he has been saying to everyone and is now saying to me: the highest measure of magnanimity should be applied without waiting for the other person to apply it first. If that is done, success will come.
Escaped dangers FW II, 158
You yourself know that the most sure path is the path of altruism. Let us recall the dangers we have escaped through magnanimity. Perhaps we do not even know the limits and dimensions of such dangers. But the heart bears testimony that precisely good-will did help in the most difficult hours.
Be magnanimous without expectation SF, 513
N.K. came to my office, and we had a wonderful conversation. I told him about the school; . . . I talked about a plea to him for unity. He agreed but said that the formula of magnanimity is the only action for everyone. It doesn’t matter if it is accepted by someone or rejected—just like drinking valerian [tea]: someone will drink [it] and say that he still doesn’t see any benefit. And to that he would be told, “You just go on and continue (without judging if there’s benefit).” “They know what they do” is a formula of the ignorant, but we do know! And that feeling, that all thoughts are in front of the Lord Himself, must force us to act through magnanimity. And with time, that will influence others.
Starts with oneself SF, 536
Then he again talked about magnanimity, not to expect it from others but precisely to start with oneself. He is undoubtedly a saint!
Last chance FW I, 121
Violence is the scourge of humanity. It springs from ignorance, for even a man who thinks but little feels terror in his heart when faced with the unnatural.
From every manifested terror let us turn to magnanimity. Although We shall not weary of reiterating about magnanimity, yet this is the last chance for many to realize it. Pay attention to the word L a s t.
Magnet, or Cosmic Magnet
Law of the Cosmic Magnet AY, 666
Hierarchy is affirmed in the Universe by cosmic law. The Cosmic Magnet has placed the Highest Might above everything; thus, this law is based on cosmic affirmation. How, then, can one fail to join the Highest Might, which guides the planet? Only Reason can direct the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, Cosmic Reason, which permeates everything, brings tension to everything. The energies that differ in potentiality take their proper place in Cosmos, affirming their role according to the level of their developing power. Thus, the degree of potentiality of the energy determines its position on a higher or lower step. Similarly, is the evolutionary step of the human spirit determined; the Cosmic Magnet intensifies the quality of the spirit, leading it into the Infinite.
The human spirit toward the way of perfection INF I, 113
The human spirit is raised by Us to the level of the highest understanding of the manifestations of Cosmos. When We call toward Infinity, it is in accord with the highest principle. Did the first man think about such attainment? The Cosmic Magnet of evolution is predestined as an eternal attraction, indicating the way toward perfection.
The net of the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 207
The net of events is conditioned by the Cosmic Magnet. It is precisely a net because the creative force acts upon all waves of the flow of events. Hence, when the net gathers in its course elements antagonistic to the harmony of the Cosmic Magnet, it draws into the cosmic net effects of imperfection. These intervening forces often impede the flow of the stream of striving.
The net of events can break up the chain into elements of various combinations. An intervening circumstance can so change the currents that, by the law of the Cosmic Magnet, forces can be drawn in which lead to the creation of different channels. So also, with human actions. Between the net of events destined by man and the net of events destined by the Cosmic Magnet hangs a dark cloud. Man destroys the predestined net by his consciousness. When the consciousness strives toward the Cosmic Magnet, verily the link with the Infinite is established.
Psycho-spirituality and the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 236
Psycho-spirituality is a property of all aspects of the Cosmic Magnet. The boundlessness of the manifestations of psycho-spirituality creates the cosmic worlds. It is impossible to affirm in the consciousness the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet without broad understanding of evolution. Consciousness asserts the lever of the Cosmic Magnet so definitely that it is difficult not to make application of it. The causal principle gives impetus to life and to the development of psycho-spiritual energy.… Thus, it is on the basis of psycho-spirituality that the life impulse is asserted.
When the Origins will be affirmed in the consciousness of humanity as balanced forces of the Cosmic Magnet, then life will be recognized as the effect of the great law.
Energies controlled by the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 254
The Fire of Space is intensified by the Cosmic Magnet. The construction impels toward different cosmic manifestations. The attraction puts the cosmic combinations under tension. Thus, are the energies controlled by the Cosmic Magnet. The unlimited union of all energies gives an unutterable formula, and the universal energy puts under tension all evolution. Humanity is striving to master the forces of Fire, but the higher manifestation may be bestowed only when psycho-spirituality will be affirmed in a pledge.
Attempts have been made to discover the vibration of the Cosmic Magnet, but only uncorrelated currents have been disclosed. Concordance may be disclosed only to him who has himself adhered to the Cosmic Magnet. When the synthesis of the manifested spirit-creativeness will be established in life, humanity can be endowed with all the higher energies. The subtlest threads cannot be assimilated at present; therefore, there remains either a steep ascent or a steep descent. Humanity does assimilate rays which are made manifest by the fiery drive of the Cosmic Magnet, but only conscious assimilation will permit ascent.
Immutable law governs the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 276
When the Cosmic Magnet acts with all its intensified forces, all resistance is swallowed up by its power. If humanity would ponder over the forces which lead to evolution, it would surely take the direction of the current of power of the Cosmic Magnet. An immutable law governs the Cosmic Magnet, and everything which strains against it is drowned. The formula of the Magnet creates by a directed current. The creativeness of the Magnet is correlated to the power of Be-ness, and invincible is the law which leads toward evolution.
The power that unites determined by the Cosmic Magnet INF I, 367
The power that unites those who are spiritually aspiring is determined by the Cosmic Magnet. In the cosmic law there exists the manifestation of creativeness which has an established arc of ascent upon which the spirit strives. The law of attraction acts upon the entire cosmic affirmation; therefore, in the higher tension of the fire of spirit, one may act only in ascent. Beautiful is the law!
Strivings and the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 112
The Cosmic Magnet intensifies all human strivings. Verily, the alliances of nations are thus affirmed. Space resounds, Space calls, Space awaits.
Each spirit that is aware of the Cosmic Magnet must acknowledge the responding vibration. When striving toward this vibration will be affirmed, then the immutability of the task will be illumined by the understanding of Cosmic Consciousness.
Chance is not a symbol of affirmation; therefore, Our close ones can sense Our Law. Thus, radiant are the pages about the Cosmic Magnet!
Cosmic Magnet will reveal the path to Infinity INF II, 149
It is most difficult for humanity to accept the law of the Cosmic Magnet because it is difficult for the spirit to get accustomed to the path of universal energy. The fluctuations of the spirit create a peculiar track, and instead of universal striving the spirit writes the page of the visible only.
When a man is attracted by the Cosmic Magnet, all universal laws support this choice of the spirit. Hence, attachment to the Cosmic Magnet separates the spirit from the narrow understanding of the Ego. Thus, the circle drawn by the Cosmic Magnet establishes life upon the principle of General Good. Only the higher striving leads to universal energy. The urge of personal cravings does not bring one to the universal energy. Only the realization of the Cosmic Magnet will reveal the path to Infinity.
Paths to the General Good and adherence to the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 344
Adherence to the Cosmic Magnet can disclose to the spirit all paths to the General Good. Whither can the spirit strive that has not realized his direction? Wherewith can the spirit suffuse the mind? How can the spirit connect himself with the higher worlds? All cosmic forces can imbue the spirit with understanding of the path. Only Cosmic Might will indicate to a man a conscious striving. When the spirit has cognized the course of the Cosmic Magnet, he can choose the path of his striving. Therefore, a sensitive receptivity guides the spirit immutably to the Cosmic Magnet.
An Arhat carries the power of the Cosmic Magnet HIER, 21
We say “the arc of consciousness,” because We term the consciousness of an Arhat a complete circle. But there is a still higher step of cognition; We call it “full affirmation.” The Cosmic Magnet is Our Sacred Power. Boundless is the immensity of this Power. If only the spirit would manifest understanding, fearlessness would suffuse all hearts, and the spheres would resound with rejoicing.
The Arhat proceeds, carrying the power of the Cosmic Magnet in his heart! Cosmos creates; it creates the beauty of Be-ness. I can call striving a Cosmic Magnet.
Respect to Cosmic Laws FW III, 131
When people will learn to respect the Cosmic Laws, then, indeed, the Cosmic Magnet will indicate to them the path to perfection. The subtle understanding of this law can ennoble all humanity. The great law can awaken all good strivings. Pure and great love gives birth to that nobility of spirit which can regenerate man. One can easily imagine how will be manifested all the great feelings engendered by the unified heart.
Magnet connects our spirit with the higher energies LHR I, 3 December 1930
Realization and concrete understanding of the existence of the magnet that connects our spirit with the higher energies, which carry the broadening of consciousness, can bring us closer to the consciousness of the Cosmic Magnet and will actually draw us into the current of Cosmic Evolution. This will lead us to the great Sacrament—the consummation of Being, which is called the Crown of Crowns.
Cosmic Magnet is the bond to the Higher Worlds LHR I, 8 May 1935
The Cosmic Magnet is the Cosmic Heart, or the Consciousness of the Cosmic Mind of the Hierarchy of Light. The Cosmic Magnet is the bond with the Higher Worlds in the plan of Be-ness. Our inner bond with the Heart and Consciousness of the Great Teachers of Humanity brings us into the powerful current of the Cosmic Magnet.
The magnet of the heart drawn to the Cosmic Magnet SUP, 863
Urusvati knows the true meaning of assimilation. I have already spoken about containment, tolerance, and understanding, qualities that must be crowned by assimilation. Synthesis can be developed only through assimilation. What is assimilation? With the expansion of consciousness must come the absorption of what has been learned. It becomes, as it were, one’s own. With such a treasure the traveler enters radiant into the Supermundane World, for his inner light has been increased.
Such a provident traveler, in most cases, keeps a clear consciousness, and does not need rest through sleep. True, there may be cases of sickness when rest is needed, but even in that condition the assimilated treasure will shorten the period of inactivity. An enlightened seeker strives to the future and on all paths thinks about creativeness. The magnet of his heart will be drawn to the Cosmic Magnet and will propel the heart toward thought-creativeness.
“Beautiful is the attainment of thought-creativity.” Thus, ordained the Thinker.
Agni Yoga connects us with the Cosmic Magnet LHR I, 11 September 1929
The spirit of Agni Yoga links us with the higher spheres and connects us with the currents of the Cosmic Magnet. The quality of fire is confirmed by the tension of the magnet. The magnet of the spirit determines that step which can be manifested. The same principle guides the kindling of the centers.
Magnetism
Concordant thoughts reinforced by magnetism LMG II, 155
When in perplexity, sit together in silence and think one thought. Soon you will understand to what an extent such silent counsel is practical. We precipitate the force of the spirit along one channel. An unusual discharge results, reinforced by magnetism and harmonized by rhythm. The law is that two concordant thoughts increase the power seven times. This is not magic but a practical consideration.
Magnetism and gases operate throughout the entire surface of the planet NEC, 158
Magnetism and gas formations, both dynamic factors, are absolutely not studied. Magnetism attracts attention when a horse is unable to lift its shoe from the ground. Gases are mentioned when people and animals fall dead. Only about such crude manifestations do people talk, but magnetism and gases operate throughout the entire surface of the planet. No place is indifferent, each locality is individual according to qualities of deeply practical significance.
One may be amazed at the naivete of people who settle down in a place without any understanding of its local conditions. One may understand how many possibilities perish and how many calamities could be averted.
The manifestations and Cosmic magnetism INF I, 120
The Cosmic Magnet is reflected in everything existing. Gravitation collects those particles of the creation of Cosmos which in turn reflect the cosmic magnetism. The whirl forges the contacts wherever the psycho-dynamic force is affirmed. Wherever the attraction weakens, severance results. Like an explosion, these breaks disperse the parts which belong to one element. The cosmic magnetism gathers nations, gathers races, gathers parts of the world, gathers aspects of evolution, gathers arcs of consciousness, gathers manifestations of all attractions. At the root of all vital manifestations may be discovered cosmic magnetism, and even behind the karmic law stands the Cosmic Magnet. The very thirst for existence is conditioned by the Psycho-Magnet of Cosmos.
Cosmic magnetism as primary source of life INF I, 122
In the cults in which humanity invoked the source of sun and stars, and also the elements, cosmic magnetism was expressed. In ancient times, man was searching for that which could bring him closer to the cosmic creativeness. Having discovered the expression of cosmic manifestations, the spirit knew whither to direct its aspirations.
Astrology is constructed entirely upon the premises of the laws of cosmic magnetism. Life and its cessation are determined by the same cosmic magnetism. So long as the correlating combinations are held together by the power of the magnetism, so long life flows. However, cosmic magnetism can respond to the conditions evidenced by the psycho-dynamics of the spirit. Indeed, the spirit proceeding in rhythm with the Cosmic Magnet can attune itself in full harmony with the attraction of evolution.
Human spirit and cosmic magnetism INF I, 130
The spirit which seeks to destroy the link with the Cosmic Magnet by creating its own petty world digresses from the path which leads to Infinity.
All manifestations of the human spirit react upon cosmic magnetism. All manifestations of the Universe evince interdependency. All luminaries depend upon an attraction which is reciprocal. Understand that everything is held together by the Magnet of the Cosmos!
Thought attracts a corresponding action. A benevolent inception attracts a corresponding solution. And the awaited victory is destined for the spirit which strives to the current of cosmic magnetism.
Acceptance of the Magnet can bring man nearer to the law of cosmic magnetism INF I, 136
Spirit-knowledge is that principle which indicates to man the path of consciousness. When man severs himself from the forces of the Cosmic Magnet, he recognizes only the expression of the physical existence. Not being linked in spirit with the higher energies, man truly destroys his best possibilities. Only a conscious acceptance of the existence of the Magnet, which unites the spirit with the highest energies, can bring man nearer to the law of cosmic magnetism. The formula which centers man on the planet does not correspond to reality. The conjunction of the spatial bodies with the fire of the spirit lies at the foundation of Be-ness.
Fiery magnetism corresponds to sparks of Fohat FW III, 271
With the gradual growth of conscious cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet, the spirit acquires with that fiery magnetism which corresponds to sparks of Fohat. Nothing of physical psychism has anything in common with this spiritual magnetism. Indeed, the lofty experience of Agni Yoga results in this spiritual magnetism. So powerful is the action of such magnetism that the thought of such an Agni Yogi, by attracting sparks of Fohat out of space, creates through the Will of the Sender. On the path to the Fiery World the attraction of the spirit is a great creative power.
Magnetism of different tensions HIER, 385
Cosmic magnetism imbues every vital process. Our task is to establish the physical correlation of vibrations, for thus it will be possible to determine the correlations of all manifestations. Each manifestation is linked with the centers of subtle energies. Each flash, each vibration, is correlated with a certain manifestation in Cosmos. Studying these waves, one may come to the conclusion that the bond between all manifestations is so powerful that by it one may determine where lies the link with magnetism; thus, different thoughts, standards, and aspirations are impeded by magnetism of different tensions.
Magnetism of the distant worlds HEART, 73
Even in the most ancient times people understood the significance of the heart. They regarded the heart as the Dwelling of God.…
One can get a deep grasp of the constant communion with the distant worlds that the ancients were said to practice, for the magnetism of the distant worlds brings imponderable power. And doesn’t the heart sense the subtlest of vibrations?
Ray of light and magnetism FW I, 498
The fiery eye projects a ray of light if it focuses its attention upon a significant object. Even though this ray is not always outwardly visible it nevertheless attracts the attention of those nearby by its magnetism. Such magnetizations pertain to the Fiery World. This is not suggestion affecting the will, it is magnetic guidance, quite in keeping with the laws of the common magnet. Thus do the great laws permeate life, and it is fortunate when they are directed toward Good.
Magnetism of the fire of lightning FW I, 528
Why was the fire of lightning considered by the priests of Egypt to possess special magnetism? Was it superstition or knowledge? Why is the knowledge of the priests regarded as so very well-founded? Yet the facts, proved by research, confirm the fieriness of these teachers of Egypt. Was it not by experimental methods that the Egyptian priests arrived at the magnetism of the fire of lightning? One can imagine a specially condensed state of fiery energy during such powerful discharges. Of course, such tension may be perilous, but, properly directed, it can produce a purification of energy.
Magnetism of the future FW II, 44
Many remembrances, regrets, offenses and unnecessary things of the past only repulse the already formed magnetism of the future. The magnetism of the future is a great moving force, and it must be understood as absolute reality.
Magnet of the spirit FW III, 57
Why, then, is it not possible to direct the consciousness to the all-powerful influence of the spirit! It is necessary to bring into daily life the understanding of the magnetism of the spirit. All the negative forces put together are not to be compared with the power of the magnet of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World one must learn to evaluate the magnet of the spirit.
The physical plane manifests the power of magnetism FW III, 205
The Cosmic Magnet directs the spirit to a search which leads to realization of the great Fiery Right. Since every thought is a magnet, each striving quest is a powerful magnet. These magnetic fluids are stratified in space, and form manifestations of magnetic poles. Since the physical plane manifests the power of magnetism, it is evident how very powerful must be the direction of the Cosmic Magnet. Verily, magnetization of the spirit can create powerful strata which will attract all the great energies. Therefore, quests of the spirit lead to Fiery Right. Verily, the whole World seeks that Cosmic Truth. The Great Epoch of Fiery Right will bestow the key to a higher existence.
Significance of thought verses magnetism extended over small distances HEART, 54
People are rightfully asking, “How will the significance of thought be different in the New Era? Since the importance of thought is being affirmed so persistently, does it mean that thought is being given a special role in the regeneration of life?” This is perfectly reasonable. During the Black Age, Kali Yuga, thought has revolved around man, and magnetism has only extended over small distances, while in the New Era thought means Space! That is why we must not think personally but spatially.
Inner magnetism and the quality of voice AUM, 33
The very quality of the voice has a special significance. A deep chest tone can give greater resonance than a high, flat, or nasal one. Thus, not only melody itself but quality of voice is important. I consider that at present the quality of voice is too little valued. Not volume, nor eloquence, but inner magnetism is important—the same is a fundamental requisite in singing. Many voices have been deprived of their natural qualities by methods of vocal training.
Magnetized Objects SUP, 334
Urusvati knows that objects can be magnetized. You were able to observe that psychic energy can magnetize water, and that waters containing iron or lithium are very easily magnetized. One can also observe how water is gradually demagnetized in proportion to the decrease of psychic energy. This can be done with all objects, and it is not magic, but a scientific process. The important point is that the influence of the magnetizer himself be preserved.
The magnetism of objects can actually persist for centuries if the person who projected it does not withdraw his influence. Thus, the magnetic power lies not in the object itself, but in the individual. It must also be kept in mind that demagnetization can be effected by a special process.
There were cases when magnetized objects fell into the hands of evil people who were then able to use the beneficent energy for evil purposes. In such cases it becomes necessary to cut off the magnetic currents that permeate the objects. The energy should be maintained only where there is a benevolent purpose. This law is of paramount importance. Many previously revered sacred objects can be found for sale, but they are now used for selfish profit.…
We have often spoken about the influence of thought upon objects. Truly, it is easier to magnetize than to demagnetize, but the magnetizer himself can remove the magnetism when necessary through the concentration of his will. Such demagnetized objects acquire a neutral quality, that is, the living energy leaves them and they remain lifeless and subject to chaos, and can become the opposite of what they were.
Maitreya, or Epoch of Maitreya
The Epoch of Maitreya is approaching INF II, 55
You are correct in speaking of humanity’s lack of insight. When we approach the ominous hour, all forces must be strained for the mighty step. It has already been told that the Epoch of Maitreya is approaching, and the signs are strewn as fiery seeds; hence, the ominous hour will be one of Light for those who are in step with the Cosmic Magnet. Hence, the ominous hour will be as a future Light for those who battle for the significance of the Epoch of Maitreya. Hence, cooperation with Us brings the predestined victory. Therefore, the co-workers who walk in self-denial will be victors. Proceeding in step with the Cosmic Magnet, you affirm victory! Yes, yes, yes!
Prophecy of the Epoch of Maitreya HIER, 1
According to the prophecy of the most ancient Teachers, when humanity loses the foundation of the Teaching and sinks into obscurity, the Epoch of Maitreya will take place.
Our pillars of the foundation are sent to regenerate the spirit-understanding. Thus say to those who do not understand, thus point out the doctrine of the Heart!
The Epoch of Maitreya proclaims woman HIER, 13
If it were possible to impart the entire picture of the whole path of an Arhat’s course of lives, then Our Image would take on its true aspect. The “Book of Our Life” resounds mightily and cements Our step.
Each Lord has his keynote. The Epoch of Maitreya proclaims woman. The manifestation of Maitreya is linked with the confirmation of the Mother of the World, in the past, present, and future. The “Book of Life” is so beautiful.
The Epoch of Maitreya is the Age of the Heart! HEART, 74
The power of the heart overcomes absolutely anything. The heart is able to know the meaning of events that happen far away. The heart is able to soar, thereby strengthening the necessary connections. The heart is able to partake of the distant worlds. Try this simply by transmission of the will of the brain, and you will perceive what is different about the will of the heart. The Epoch of Maitreya is the Age of the Heart! Only with the heart can you fathom the value of Maitreya’s treasures! Only with the heart can you understand how greatly all accumulations and all straight-knowledge are needed for the future.
The epoch of woman LHR I, 8 May 1935
I wish to say that truly the women must sacredly guard the chalice entrusted to them: the moving of the consciousness and the saving of the world. The Epoch of Maitreya is the epoch of woman.
The Epoch of Maitreya and fiery attainment INF II, 189
The sensitiveness of receptivity of an Agni Yogi is most subtle; it expresses the most refined response. The subtlety of straight-knowledge impels the spirit to the higher spheres. As if providing wings, the straight-knowledge exalts the spirit. The spirit of the Agni Yogi strives forward like a predestined fiery stream. Therefore, Our Mother of Agni Yoga fierily creates. In the Epoch of Maitreya each fiery attainment is reached through tension; hence, each striving action has fire in its essence. Thus, Our closest co-workers create fierily. When We say “fierily” it means ardently; it means by the higher ways; it means in pure spirit; it means through beauty; it means through the understanding of the Common Good and, having understood the Common Good, it means without self-interest, without egotism; it means by applying the Teaching.
Maitreya is coming HIER, 3
The heart of an Arhat is like the Heart of Cosmos. The heart of an Arhat is like the fire of the sun. Eternity and the motion of Cosmos fill the heart of the Arhat. Maitreya is coming, radiant with all fires. His Heart is aflame with compassion for destitute humanity. His Heart is aflame with the affirmation of the new Covenants.
Among people there exists the concept of benumbed Arhats; and poor yogis feed the imaginations of men with their own images. But when humanity shall realize that the Arhat is the highest manifestation of Materia Lucida, it will understand that there is no difference between Materia Lucida which emits Light, and the Matter of Love enveloping all with Light. Humanity invests the Arhat with an austere image, but Materia Lucida radiates Love.
Creative moves in the Name of Maitreya INF II, 129
The Sacred Action of the Cosmic Magnet preordains all creative moves in the Name of Maitreya. Only by this sign will you conquer. Therefore, when Our Might affirms the step, the stone of foundation lies firmly. The manifestation of obstacles lies as the path of consummation. Cosmic action is tensed under the sign of unity; thus, We ascend through the mighty Magnet.
Teaching of Maitreya summons the human spirit HIER, 7
The ancient legend that affirms the manifestation of Maitreya as a resurrection of the spirit is correct. We will add that the resurrection of the spirit as the conscious acceptance of the Teaching of Lord Maitreya may be precursor of the Advent. Verily, the resurrection!
Maitreya wishes to transform life on earth HIER, 8
Maitreya wishes to hasten all. Maitreya wishes that all should be successfully accomplished. Maitreya wishes you joy. Maitreya wishes to grant to humanity a gift through the fiery experience of Agni Yoga. Maitreya wishes to transform life on Earth in the radiance of the Mother of the World. Yes, yes, yes! The beauty of life is limitless!
Why is this time called the Era of the Mother of the World? SUP, 772
Everyone who understands the law of labor in the service of humanity helps his own ascent. Everyone who learns to love to serve the evolution of peoples also serves his own evolution. Thus, a great responsibility turns into a light burden.
It will be asked, “Why is this time called the Era of the Mother of the World?” Truly, it must be so named. Woman will bring great help, not only by bringing enlightenment, but also by affirming equilibrium. At times of confusion, the magnet of equilibrium is disturbed, and free will is needed to reunite the broken whole. Maitreya, the Compassionate One, needs co-workers. He who sacrifices himself for the Great Era will reap an abundant harvest.
The Thinker said, “Learn how to labor for all humanity.”
Approach to the Era of Maitreya HEART, 48
Yesterday we began discussion of a new approach to the Era of Maitreya. Thought is the manifestation of true happiness. Thought that is divorced from the heart will not penetrate the surface of Being, while thought that issues from the heart is like an unstoppable arrow! You should not get upset when a thought is conceived during a powerful influx of energy. Thoughts so conceived are like a battering ram that will penetrate into the depths of Being. So after discussing outer action, let us learn to value the actuality of thought’s creative power.
Maitreya is coming LHR I, 13 October 1929
The heart of an Arhat is like the heart of Cosmos. The heart of an Arhat is like the fire of the Sun. Eternity and the motion of Cosmos fill the heart of the Arhat. Maitreya is coming, radiant with all fires. His Heart flames with compassion for destitute humanity. His Heart flames with the affirmation of the new Covenants.
All creation is contained in the call of the heart. The entire cosmic expanse is permeated with a call, and the heart of Cosmos and the heart of an Arhat are permeated with the call. The call and the answer comprise a combination of cosmic fires. . . . The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path toward the General Good.
Divine Forefathers and Masters LHR II, 24 September 1935
“People will ask: ‘Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?’ Answer: ‘It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.’” Verily, compared to us Earth-dwellers, Christ and Buddha are indeed far-off stars of the Spirit. Let us remember that They, and also the Lord Maitreya, came from Venus at the dawn of the formation of physical man, therefore They are our Divine Forefathers and Masters.
Advent of the Lord Maitreya LHR II, 4 November 1935
The whole East believes in the Advent of the Lord Maitreya, but there are some who are aware that the Lord Maitreya now dwells in the Image of the Lord of Shambhala. Certainly, His Advent must not be understood as an appearance in the flesh, amidst earthly conditions and Earth-dwellers. The Teaching of the Lord Maitreya will be spread all over the world and it will proclaim the New Era—the era of the awakening of the Spirit, which is also called the era of woman.
Bodhisattva Maitreya LHR II, 19 March 1936
Are there religions and communities in the East which accept the Teaching about Maitreya? The Bodhisattva Maitreya was promised to the world as the coming Buddha by Gautama himself. This is the reason why the Hinayana also accepts this one Bodhisattva. Maitreya corresponds to the Kalki Avatar in Hinduism (the “White Horse Avatar”—see the Revelation of St. John), and to the Messiahs of all nations. All the Messiahs are inevitably Avatars of Vishnu; therefore, they belong to One Ego. In the exoteric legends the difference between Maitreya and the Kalki Avatar is that while the Kalki Avatar will appear at the end of the present Kali Yuga for the final destruction of the wicked, the renovation of humanity and “the restoration of purity,” Maitreya is expected earlier.…
All Buddhists believe that Maitreya will appear in Shambhala, and the most enlightened of them know that Maitreya and the present Lord of Shambhala are One and the Same Individuality.
Now you will understand how sacredly rings the name of Maitreya or Kalki Avatar of Muntazar in the hearts of the East. Indeed, all religions rotate around this one concept of the Avatar and the coming Messiah. This faith, or rather straight-knowledge, is that fire which keeps and nourishes the spiritual life of our planet. Extinguish this fire, and the planet will sink into the darkness of destruction. Verily, there is nothing more vital, more powerful and beautiful than this concept of the Great Avatar. All the prophecies, all the visions, and all the most ancient and sacred legends of all nations hide under different symbols and allegories a great Book of Lives of the Greatest One, who fights with the apocalyptic Serpent.
All great Covenants come from One Source LHR II, 31 July 1937
Likewise, ask those people who feel offended because the coming epoch is being called the epoch of Maitreya and not the epoch of Christ whether they really understand the significance of these Names. If they knew more, they would not feel offended. The coming epoch will be under the Rays of Three Lords—Maitreya, Buddha, and Christ.
Masters of the Hierarchy
The Brotherhood LMG I, 395
Respect the principle of Hierarchy.
In Brotherhoods great and small, all actions are given through the Elders.
There may be teachings and inspirations, but actions originate from One Source.
To shape one’s thoughts INF II, 351
Humanity, truly, must realize the significance of thought! The Teaching, truly, must be embraced by sensitive thoughts! Each striving thought can impel the spirit to achievement. Hence We value so highly the ability to shape one’s thoughts. Each great thought is joined to the Chain of Hierarchy. Thus is evolution built.
Principle of the Hierarchy AY, 662
Certainly the power of Hierarchy is the most vital, and only by this bridge can one build. Thus, in the foundation of each great beginning is laid the energy imbued by the law of Hierarchy. Only upon the principle of harmony and unification can one build. Only upon the basis of affirmation of the principle of Hierarchy can higher possibilities be affirmed. The Creative Will proclaims that a united consciousness leads to harmonious decisions.
The Indicating Hand and the Highest Law AY, 654
How can one come close to the Source? How will the higher understanding be affirmed? Only by the law of Hierarchy. The Guiding Hand is the Uplifting Hand. The Indicating Hand is the Hand revealing the path to the Highest Law. Thus is created the great step of the law of Hierarchy. Truly!
The Brothers of Humanity HIER, (preamble)
Merging into the waves of the Infinite, we may be compared to flowers torn away by a storm. How shall we find ourselves transfigured in the ocean of the Infinite?
It would be unwise to send out a boat without a rudder. But the Pilot is predestined, and the creation of the heart will not be precipitated into the abyss. Like milestones on a luminous path, the Brothers of Humanity, ever alert, are standing on guard, ready to lead the traveler into the chain of ascent.
Hierarchy is not coercion, it is the law of the Universe. It is not a threat, but the call of the heart and a fiery admonition directing toward the General Good.
Thus let us cognize the Hierarchy of Light.
The Commandment leading to Light HIER, 373
“Labor, create good, reverence the Hierarchy of Light”—this, Our Commandment, can be inscribed even upon the palm of a newly born child. Thus simple is the Commandment leading to Light. In order to adopt it one must only be pure in heart.
Communion with the Hierarchy HIER, 428
One must learn to address oneself to Hierarchy as the most immutable. What power the invocation of Hierarchy can give one, without waste and wavering! But these waverings, though swifter than a heartbeat, can sting the consciousness worse than a deadly viper. One must accustom oneself to constant communion with Hierarchy. Only thus is the nest of life built in the heart.
Attainment is only through the Hierarchy HIER, 430
How much significance people attribute to their ego! How people dread that their personality may be intruded upon by something incomprehensible to their consciousness! How people dread to adhere to the Highest and prefer to remain on the boundary of darkness! Each intention brings one closer to a better decision if the spirit strives toward the Hierarchy of Bliss. Man can ascend each step in evolution if he accepts the Leading Hand and each Command of Hierarchy. History is built by the Hierarchy of life. The best steps of humanity were built by Hierarchy. The best achievements were affirmed by Hierarchy. Thus one can attain only through Hierarchy.
Thus is the Great Time affirmed, and We saturate space with a lofty call.
The Fiery World and Raj-Agni FW II, 22
Raj-Agni—thus was called that Fire which you call enthusiasm. Truly this is a beautiful and powerful Fire, which purifies all surrounding space. The constructive thought is nurtured upon this Fire. The thought of magnanimity grows in the silvery light of the Fire of Raj-Agni. Help to the near ones flows from the same source. There is no boundary line, no limitations for the wings radiant with Raj-Agni. Do not think that this Fire can be kindled in an evil heart. One must develop in oneself the ability to call forth the source of such transport. At first one must prepare in oneself the assurance that the heart is offered to the Great Service. Then one should reflect that the glory of the works is not one’s own, but belongs to the Hierarchy of Light. Then it is possible to become uplifted by the infinitude of Hierarchy and affirm oneself in the heroic attainment needed for all worlds. Thus not for oneself, but in the Great Service is kindled Raj-Agni. Understand that the Fiery World cannot stand without this Fire.
Psychic energy and the Masters SUP, 28
Urusvati has admired Our flowers, in some species of which We have indeed achieved perfection. Of first importance is the use of psychic energy because it helps vegetable growth. We also irrigate with soda and in this way act from both the outer and inner side. One can experiment widely with psychic energy, but it must be done systematically, not forgetting that much time and patience are needed. Many experiments successfully started have been ruined by lack of patience. Moreover, Our radiations are harmonized, and because of the equality of Our psychic energy, each One of the Masters can substitute for another.
The silver cord and earthly missions SUP, 188
Urusvati knows that the duration of a human life depends largely upon the will to live. The Thinker said, “Life lasts as long as man himself wants to remain on Earth.” Even fatal diseases can be cured by the human will. Everyone, whether a messenger from the higher spheres, or, at the other extreme, an outcast, must preserve the gift of life. We may not willfully cut the silver cord that binds us to the Masters.
Those who suppose that after a suicide they will return to the place from which they were sent are indeed mistaken, for the whirl of space will carry them far away, like a leaf in autumn. The desire to live must be expressed consciously. Man must realize what he is striving for and remember that he has good deeds to perform and a mission to fulfill here on Earth.
Envy and negligence SUP, 199
Urusvati knows that the Teachings of the Masters have not been fully recorded in human history. Often only details were stressed, while their underlying principles were omitted. Envy and negligence deprive mankind of many achievements.
The Thinker said, “If you want to find a rare manuscript, do not look for it only in the libraries. It is better to roam about the market places, and even to pay attention to the wrapping paper being used! We sometimes found beautiful fragments of rare manuscripts being used to wrap vegetables. I remember a poet who once advised a writer not to use an ink that was poisonous, for it might harm someone who later buys cherries wrapped in the paper. Indeed, even We cannot be sure that Our writings will reach future generations in their original form.”
Harmonious vibrations and the Towers SUP, 448
Urusvati knows that the Tower of Chun is the center of the three worlds. This unity is possible because some of the Masters, although still in their physical bodies, can manifest in their subtle bodies, whereas others, in their subtle bodies, have the power to approach the physical world. One should be aware of the importance of maintaining harmonious vibrations in order to make this communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world. It is most important to safeguard the surrounding atmosphere so that nothing harmful can increase the disturbance of currents. People strive to make contact with the Towers, not understanding that such an intrusion can be disastrous.
Raising children in the spirit of courage and fearlessness LHR I, 19 June 1933
Therefore, every mother must bring up her children in the spirit of great deeds, heroism and self-denial for the General Good. This is not approval of war in its usual sense; but we cannot deceive ourselves—we do live in the midst of the most dreadful and ruinous wars of all kinds. But the spiritual war is far more exacting than any other war. That is why it is so important to cultivate courage and fearlessness, the qualities which the disciple of the Masters of Light should first of all develop. However, if there is a strong bond with the Hierarchy, courage and fearlessness come absolutely naturally, as the Hand of the Hierarch will always hold back the final danger and will point out the way to victory. But I repeat, this is only so when the Image of the Master is constantly kept in mind. More than once have we had the opportunity of experiencing this wonderful influence. In a moment of danger we would become suddenly and amazingly serene and we knew that everything would be concluded perfectly.
Earthly plane coworkers LHR I, 17 February 1934
Of course, the Great Hierarchy of Light has on the earthly plane co-workers of various degrees, conscious and unconscious, as well as the particularly trusted and dear ones. There are also quite a number of persons who receive beautiful messages often without even knowing the true image of their Messenger, but they all bring their seeds for the great sowing. It would be most ignorant to associate the Great Hierarchy of Light with any limitations or conventional forms! The Hierarchy lives and acts using the law of great commensurability, the only law which guarantees true evolution.
The Stronghold’s unknown location LHR I, 21 July 1934
Bear in mind that the exact geographical location of the main Stronghold can never be given, not even those of the individual Ashrams. Likewise, all the available portraits of the Great Teachers are only approximate likenesses or have nothing at all in common with the real Images of the Masters. Much nonsense has been spread about this greatest concept, Brotherhood.
Warnings about Hatha Yoga LHR I, 8 September 1934
Now, the science of Hatha Yoga rests upon the “suppression of breath,” or Pranayama, to which exercise our Masters are unanimously opposed. For what is Pranayama? Literally translated, it means the “death of (vital) breath.” …Several impatient Chelas, whom we knew personally in India, went in for the practice of Hatha Yoga, notwithstanding our warnings. Of these, two developed consumption, one of whom died; others became almost idiotic; another committed suicide; and one developed into a regular Tantrika, a Black Magician, but his career, fortunately for himself, was cut short by death.
There is only one Hierarchy of Light LHR II, 30 August 1935
However, I must oppose your remark, and must state that there is only one Hierarchy of Light, which is of course, the Trans-Himalayan Hierarchy. Just as Light conquers darkness, so does the Hierarchy of Light battle against and defeat the hierarchy of darkness. The latter is very strong, since it acts through a multitude of followers. Not one teacher, living on Earth in ordinary earthly conditions, can be compared with the great Himalayan Masters. Those Masters are so lofty in their spiritual achievement that they are no longer able to accept the burden of purely earthly existence and of a personal, direct leadership of and contact with the masses. That would constitute an unproductive expenditure of forces. Their tasks are planetary-cosmic to such an extent that They can allocate only a portion of Their forces to the direct guidance of certain units of humanity, and therefore They use Their nearest trusted ones and disciples for the purpose of transmitting the spiritual Teaching.
The Masters and equilibrium LHR II, 4 November1935
Indeed, how can the Masters, who are on watch over the world and who lead the greatest Cosmic Battles, overburden themselves by accepting a great number of disciples? Considering the present state of consciousness of humanity, this would be an unproductive expenditure of the most precious energy, which is so essential for maintaining the equilibrium of our planet.
Materia Lucida
Materia Lucida is radiant fire AY, 144
In addition to Fohat, the earthly surface is reached by the outflow of radiant matter, Material Lucida. To a certain eyesight it will be perceptible as radiant currents and spots of light in space. These manifestations may be taken for a peculiarity of sight, or even for defective sight. But knowledge will reveal the deep significance they have for the organism.
On the one hand, when they are recognized, the sparks of Fohat and the streams of Materia Lucida have a benevolent effect, for they imbue the spirit with an understanding of the necessity of evolution. On the other hand, being parts of the fiery element, they burn and can cause inflammation of the centers. The manifestations of the fiery element can be compared to the most intense colors of electrical discharges; but the electrical light-scale is limited, whereas the variegations of the light-sparks of Fohat are beyond imagination. The light of Fohat is comparable to that emanating from precious crystals. Nurturing the psychic energy, Fohat paves the way to the far-off worlds, whereas Materia Lucida weaves the strengthening of the consciousness. One strengthens, the other leads into the limitless ocean of perfectment. These are the wonderful gifts of Great Aum!
Fohat creates through Materia Lucida INF I, 199
The far-off worlds possess the power of atomic energy. The Universe, based on the manifestation of eternal motion, is asserted in all processes through the tremor of life. Differentiation, as well as unification, is asserted by the tremor of life. This vibrating life permeates Space, and by this impulse lives are created.
When the Creative Principle became manifest, Fohat created through Materia Lucida, and this granulation of Being carried life out into Space.
Materia Lucida heals AY, 214
It should be remembered that not only for illumination but also for healing is Materia Lucida irreplaceable. It will be the best remedy for calming the nerves, for it is a bridge between the psychic energy of humanity and cosmic energy, the reservoir of which is inexhaustible.
Materia Lucida is “Cosmic Love” INF I, 52
Cosmos creates for Infinity. Cosmos builds with co-measurement. Communion is imperative, and Materia Lucida is the consciousness of the cosmic rays. You are right in terming Materia Lucida the great Mother of the World. You are right in calling Materia Lucida Cosmic Love. Verily, the Universe is woven with the yarn of Lucida and the lever of Love. Poor humanity alone has clothed itself in isolation, with the veil of dark denial.
The Agni Yogi and Materia Lucida INF I, 267
The oneness of the elements of the fiery centers vividly expresses the fiery receptivity of the Agni Yogi. When the invisible world reveals the tensed forces, the link with the manifestations of the higher spheres is achieved. When the invisible world is reflected in the most refined energies of the fire of the Agni Yogi, the link with the higher worlds is asserted. Hence, the creativeness of the striving of the Agni Yogi is garbed in Materia Lucida. Prismatic aspiration is the armor of the intensive spirit of the Agni Yogi. Spiritual receptivity is established through the prismatic ray. Thus, the ray of the spirit refracts all vibratory manifestations giving evidence of Fire. Thus, is the highest prismatic receptivity confirmed. The Tara, giving the direction, sees the inception of a process and its completion.
Materia Lucida creates the subtle energies INF I, 289
The responding vibration strains the Cosmic Magnet. The Fire of Space is saturated by these vibrations. The Cosmic Magnet collects the free particles of the manifested fires in which identical currents reverberate.
Materia Lucida is revealed as that driving force which creates the subtle energies. The spirit and Material Lucida create in identical ways. The great creator, spirit, generates all strivings.
Materia Lucida develops the forms in space INF I, 352
There is a law under which are created the strivings along which moves the spiral of light. Upon the tension of the vibration of light is based the law which unites all energies. Since the given law holds over all energies, the drive of this impulse encompasses all energies. Only Materia Lucida can develop all the forms that exist in the space. Only intensification of the energies can bring the task of the Cosmic Magnet to realization. Only the spirit can give expression to all strivings by manifesting identical energies. Thus, when a new step is vouchsafed to humanity it can be consummated only through assimilation by the spirit. Thus, the human pages are inscribed by the hand of humanity, and often the pages are only partly filled or inscribed with inapplicable signs. Yet humanity is summoned to limitless knowledge!
Materia Lucida and monads INF I, 354
The Agni Yogi and the Arhat both clothe their monads with Materia Lucida.
Materia Lucida and transformation INF I, 386
Is not the greatest process in Cosmos that transformation wherein all forms are generated in Materia Lucida and are affirmed as the highest creation in Cosmos? The great transformation creates all the highest cosmic manifestations out of the subtlest energies. Thus, are the forms of the Infinite generated, and the course of evolution is constructed upon these designs.
The complex transformation takes place through the cooperation of all energies. The subtlest energies assist the subtlest forms. The human spirit manifests a like striving toward transformation, but there are many who do not assist the course of evolution. The transformation of the spirit can intensify everything which furthers the progress of evolution. But that force depends upon the potential of the seed. Thus, all transformations of Cosmos are intensified as evidences of the Fire of Space. The creativeness of the symbol of Fire brings the confirmation of Infinity.
Materia Lucida and manifestations of spirit INF I, 387
In spiritual striving, the greatest task is the creating of men. Man’s material form does not answer the whole plan of evolution. The creation of the human form is regarded as the highest cosmic task. When the whole of mankind will comprehend that tension of the creativeness of spirit must be expressed, the planet will advance. Only the acceptance of the manifestations of spirit as the basis can propel the entire stream of humanity into the direction of Light. Upon the spiritual plane all the subtle manifestations of Materia Lucida may be applied. Matter has definite physical limitations, but the forging of the spirit is so powerful that even a coarse envelope may be transformed.
The Arhat is the highest manifestation of Material Lucida HIER, 3
The heart of an Arhat is like the Heart of Cosmos. The heart of an Arhat is like the fire of the sun. Eternity and the motion of Cosmos fill the heart of the Arhat. Maitreya is coming, radiant with all fires. His Heart is aflame with compassion for destitute humanity. His Heart is aflame with the affirmation of the new Covenants.
Among people there exists the concept of benumbed Arhats; and poor yogis feed the imaginations of men with their own images. But when humanity shall realize that the Arhat is the highest manifestation of Materia Lucida, it will understand that there is no difference between Materia Lucida which emits Light, and the Matter of Love enveloping all with Light. Humanity invests the Arhat with an austere image, but Materia Lucida radiates Love.
The sublime is bestowed upon the sublime; and the sublime dwells in the sublime; and the sublime will hold sway in the dimensions of the far-off worlds.
Materia Lucida is the substance of the forms of the higher spirits Letters of Helena Roerich I, (13 October 1929)
Each one must find the key to the Teaching in his own heart. The understanding of the Teaching of Life should inaugurate the creativeness of the spirit. The Image of the Teacher can give an enlightened path toward cosmic space. Thus, when we accept within our hearts the chosen Image, do not our hearts become aflame with love toward all beings? The creative Materia Lucida serves as embodiment for the high spirit, but this energy is attracted through love. The whole Cosmos is upheld by love. Love is the greatest magnet.
Materia Lucida and the astral plane Letters of Helena Roerich I, (8 May 1935)
Materia Lucida is the degree of the Primary Matter on the astral plane, and it is still attainable for investigation, but of course having its own degrees or gradations. Materia Matrix is beyond the astral plane, and is an equivalent of Mulaprakriti, Akasha, Primary Substance—the subtlest, super-sensuous, ethereal substance, which fills the whole of space—the Mysterium Magnum of the alchemists.
Materia Lucida and the new energy Letters of Helena Roerich II, (25 October 1936)
Yes, Materia Lucida, so called, will enter as an ingredient into the formula for a new energy promised to humanity. Indeed, rays and light waves bring the solution for the coming evolution.
Materia Lucida and matter Letters of Helena Roerich II, (29 January 1938)
Materia Lucida, one of the successive stages of matter more or less known to us, is resplendently beautiful and possesses the property of plasticity to a high degree.
Materia Matrix
Materia Matrix consists of sound and light AY, 380
It has been truly said that manifestations come first in thunder and later in silence. It is impossible to hear the Voice in silence without having first experienced it in thunder, which is much less difficult and exhausting. But after thunder, silence follows; and it is in silence that the Essence is found. But then, can darkness exist for the eye that has attained light? Or silence for the ear that has heard the birth of sound? How could Materia Matrix be soundless or without light?
It is well-known that one can open a tightly closed vessel either by breaking it or by sounding a most delicate rhythm. Similarly, in all other realms of matter, one should become accustomed not to expect important manifestations to come with an elephantine tread, and to sense even the flight of a butterfly. This is not easy to learn, for life is full of hammer blows. Subtle energies are not accepted in everyday life. And the farther humanity goes, the more crudely does it abuse those lower forces that it conquers.
In daily life we must refine the keenness of our understanding of the subtle energies, for in them lies the future.
Materia Matrix is Primary Matter AY, 144
As is known, Primary Matter itself—Materia Matrix — does not penetrate to the earthly sphere because of the whirling of the infected lower layers. But the so-called Fohat, which is the granulation of Primary Matter, can reach the earthly surface in the form of sparks and can even be discerned by some eyes when a ray of sunlight crosses the planetary ray, coloring the sparks according to the chemical composition of the ray.
Materia Matrix and psychic energy AY, 416
Each era chooses its new, corresponding Teaching, when all previous Teachings have become distorted. People tend to cling to these twisted distortions of the faith of their forefathers, yet no new Teaching ever excludes preceding ones. Little attention is paid to this fact, for the followers of every Teaching like to build their success on denial of the previous Teachings. But it is easy to prove the continuity of what people call religion. In this continuity is sensed a single stream of one energy. Calling it psychic energy, we speak of the Sophia of the Hellenic world or Sarasvati of the Hindus. The Holy Ghost of the Christians manifests signs of psychic energy, just as do the creative Adonai of Israel, and Mithra of Persia, full of solar power. Certainly, no one doubts that the Fire of Zoroaster is the Fire of Space, which you now study.
Psychic energy is both Fire and Materia Matrix, and the Teaching of Agni Yoga is nothing other than an explanation of today’s application of energy, the stream of which is approaching with Satya Yuga. This is not a new awakening of heretofore dormant possibility, but an enlightenment spread over time. I say, the Teaching cannot be given for money, nor can it be imposed; it heralds the New Era. One can ignore it or deny it, but its heralding is inescapable.
The coming era can be understood properly or in a distorted way, but its approach is undeniable. One can destroy in an instant what took centuries to build, but such madness can only beget madness. And are they not mad who would try to live without a mind? What mind is not nurtured by psychic energy? Why search for the source in the darkness of unconsciousness, when one can easily ignite the inextinguishable spark within and approach the source in full consciousness?
Materia Matrix and Fohat INF I, 39
When the differentiation of the elements occurred, the cosmic force did not disunite itself. The manifestation of heterogeneous cosmic fires is but one rotation on the wheel of Fohat. Fohat is in everything, and various manifestations carry its expression. Urusvati knows the myriads of sparks of Fohat when the sparks of Materia Matrix fill the space. Each spark is the essence of Be-ness. Each particle is the essence of various forms. Each atom breathes through Fohat. Fohat and its sparks are one; likewise, one is the Universe in all its forms.
Differentiation comes from rotation, but there is no arbitrariness. The power of rotation and attraction enriches the Cosmos with the manifestations of the action of fires. The spatial waves produce an effect which calls forth conscious creativeness. The creativeness of Cosmos and the impulse of consciousness are the propellers of energy; hence, nothing can be dissociated in Eternity. Space is perfecting construction, and great is the surplus tension of the speeding forces!
Materia Matrix and psycho-spatial foundations INF I, 66
Cosmos consists of the several psycho-spatial foundations of Materia Matrix. Macrocosm and microcosm have as their foundations, or, more correctly speaking, as a common foundation, the Cosmic Atom. The separating and unifying energies are one and the same, but the psycho-dynamic force binds them materially. This is the eternal law of Infinity: differentiation, mutual tests, and the eternal assembling of disconnected atoms which carry the manifestations of the Origins. Cosmos is designed as the great builder and heart of the cosmic energy. The harmonizing, creative, spatial force, finding the particles which belong to each other, is subjected to the great psycho-dynamics of cosmic evolution. Cosmos, the Builder, and its reflection, the microcosm, live by the same law. An unlimited harmonizing process goes on in Cosmos. He who seeks Truth will discover the beauty of unending Be-ness.
Materia Matrix and the awakening of life INF I, 245
An Agni Yogi sensitively responds to cosmic vibration. Each vibration evokes the kindling of the centers. Each striving calls forth a cosmic vibration. This resounding We call psycho-activity. Therefore, the striving of an Agni Yogi is a response to a cosmic vibration; thus, is psycho-activity confirmed. Tension, as a cosmic force, is strained in the higher worlds.
You are right in stressing psycho-dynamics. The so-called Cosmic Breath is the psycho-dynamic power which calls to life. The awakening to life is to be cognized as the psycho-dynamic energy of the impulse which is projected by Materia Matrix. Thus, the highest manifestation strives to its destiny. Thus, the thread is propelled to construction. Our creativeness is linked with the cosmic vibration, and the ray of the Tara affirms the fiery vibration on the planet.
Materia Matrix and the creativeness of Cosmos INF II, 130
In Cosmos there is a law which foresees all the best combinations. Does not the law of attraction move the striving particles? Is not the law of gravitation put in effect by the Highest Reason? When people speak about harmonization, they penetrate very little into the essence of the law itself. Cosmic creativeness contains in itself the substance of the great Materia Matrix. Attraction is a property established for the expansion of Cosmos. Therefore, this law acts upon all planes, in spirit and in matter. The foundation of construction is established upon the manifestation of the better possibilities, and the creativity of spirit proceeds under the same mighty law. Hence, while the creativeness of Cosmos is put in tension by sundry factors, it should be understood that the main impulse is given by the Highest Reason. Thus, is the Infinite built. Thus, is the world chain built. Thus, is Cosmos built.
Materia Matrix is the Mysterium Magnum of alchemists LHR I, 8 May 1935
Materia Lucida is the degree of the Primary Matter on the astral plane, and it is still attainable for investigation, but of course having its own degrees or gradations. Materia Matrix is beyond the astral plane, and is an equivalent of Mulaprakriti, Akasha, Primary Substance—the subtlest, super-sensuous, ethereal substance, which fills the whole of space—the Mysterium Magnum of the alchemists.
Materia Matrix lies at the foundation of the Universe LHR II, 29 January 1938
Primary Matter or Materia Matrix, which lies at the foundation of the Universe, being the primordial conductor, or carrier, of spirit, cannot be chaotic or inanimate; only its lower stages acquire the quality of a chaotic state.
Matter
The One Element, Spirit-Matter, Primary Matter, or Materia Matrix, and Materia Lucida explained LHR II, 29 January 1938
When speaking about the Universe, it is customary to oppose spirit to matter, as such. But basically such contradistinctions are incorrect and appear as a sort of Maya or Illusion. We know of One Element, which is called Spirit-Matter. Eastern philosophy asserts that Parabrahman has no manifestation outside of the veil of Mulaprakriti, or that Spirit without matter is naught. An example of a piece of ice (dense matter) which dissolves into water (a fine state of matter) and which finally is converted into steam (spirit) illustrates excellently the correlation of spirit and matter. Therefore I would say that all that exists is composed of various combinations of differentiations of the One element—Spirit-Matter. Thus, Spirit is above, and under it are all degrees of matter. Verily, spirit is the consummation of Matter.
Therefore, one should have in mind that there is no matter which does not have the presence of spirit in it in some qualifying manifestation. For, wherever there is any manifestation, there is life, or spirit. I know that it is usually customary to define matter as passive, chaotic, and inanimate, but all of these definitions are not explicit.
Primary Matter or Materia Matrix, which lies at the foundation of the Universe, being the primordial conductor, or carrier, of spirit, cannot be chaotic or inanimate; only its lower stages acquire the quality of a chaotic state.
Materia Lucida, one of the successive stages of matter more or less known to us, is resplendently beautiful and possesses the property of plasticity to a high degree.
Also, one should not call Spirit, Absolute Mind, regarding it in contradistinction to Matter, because only by crystallizing into matter or flowing into it does the spirit reveal its potentiality and accumulate reason through contact with the world of forms.…
The Element—Spirit-Matter—actually contains the entire manifested Universe, therefore one should not say that on one side is spirit and on the other, primary matter. Verily, they are one, and only various degrees of the differentiation of this Element in its combinations can, and do give all the diversity of the manifest and visible cosmos.
We resort to a division of spirit and matter in order to understand the complexity of man’s organism LHR II, 19 June 1937
Someone protests against the division of man into spirit and matter. Certainly, in their ultimate state, spirit and matter are one (matter is crystallized spirit); but on the plane of manifestation, or differentiation, everything changes, and the nearer to the dense strata, the sharper the differentiation, or division becomes. Thus, if, in the Fiery World, differentiation between spirit and matter is almost intangible because matter acquires the appearance of light, then, alas, on our earthly plane it acquires a monstrous coarseness. Therefore, bearing in mind the complexity of man’s organism, it becomes necessary in many cases to resort to a division into spirit and matter in order to be understood.
During the span of his earthly life, a mentally developed human being lives and acts upon two, and even three planes; each plane has its own corresponding sheath; therefore it is natural that the sheath in which man acts on a higher plane receives corresponding impressions. But because of the subtleties of these vibrations, they can be impressed upon the coarse physical brain only in rare cases, since otherwise the brain would not be able to stand the strain. Therefore, because of the poverty of our terminology for such concepts, it is customary to speak of man as “a spirit” when he manifests himself in his subtlest sheath, whereas, his physical envelope is termed matter.
The “Invisible Robes” of the Deity as the Root of all Matter; the spiritual essence of matter called Mulaprakriti LHR I, 18 June 1935
“The ‘Parent,’ Space, is the eternal, ever-present Cause of all—the incomprehensible Deity, whose ‘Invisible Robes’ are the mystic Root of all Matter and of the Universe.…
“Thus, the ‘Robes’ stand for the noumenon of undifferentiated Cosmic Matter. It is not matter as we know it, but the spiritual essence of matter, and is co-eternal and even one with Space in its abstract sense. Root-Nature is also the source of the subtle invisible properties in visible matter. It is the Soul, so to say, of the One Infinite Spirit. The Hindus call it Mulaprakriti, and say that it is the primordial Substance, which is the basis of the Upadhi or Vehicle of every phenomenon, whether physical, psychic or mental. It is the source from which Akasha radiates.”
We can say the Trinity is Atma, Buddhi and Manas; or Spirit, Soul and Intelligence; or Spirit, Substance and Light; or Spirit, Matter and Force, etc.
Primary Matter or Materia Matrix is an equivalent to Mulaprakriti, the divine feminine principle LHR I, 8 May 1935
Mulaprakriti is the abstract, divine, feminine principle. The feminine aspect of Parabrahman. Undifferentiated Substance. Literal translation: “The root of Nature or Matter.”
Materia Lucida is the degree of the Primary Matter on the astral plane, and it is still attainable for investigation, but of course having its own degrees or gradations. Materia Matrix is beyond the astral plane, and is an equivalent of Mulaprakriti, Akasha, Primary Substance—the subtlest, super-sensous, ethereal substance, which fills the whole of space—the Mysterium Magnum of the alchemists.
Light is the movement of Matter creates forms and the Great Mother LHR II, 2 April 1936
Of course it is true that the primary aspect of Manifestation is the Divine Tremor in the Bosom of the Great Mother. Tremor, or vibration is, at the same time, Light, for Light is the movement of Matter, and it creates forms.
There is no life, no spirit without the Mother of the Universe, the Great Matter of All-Being LHR I, 9 January 1935
Someday, you will write beautiful hymns, dedicated to the Raiment of the Mother of the Universe, which flashes with all the colors of the rainbow and with all the joys of Be-ness and great creativeness. For there is no life, no expression of spirit, without the Mother of the Universe, the Great Matter of All-Being. The placing of spirit and matter into diametrically opposing positions bred in the ignorant consciousness a fanatical conception of matter as something inferior, whereas in reality spirit and matter are one. Spirit without matter is nothing, and matter is but the crystallization of spirit. The manifested Universe, visible and invisible, from the highest to the lowest, reveals to us the infinite aspects of Radiant Matter. Where there is no matter, there is no life.
The higher meaning of matter vs. material life units; the Feminine Principle as Matter is lofty FW III, 304
When we speak about Spirit and Matter, we should have in mind the higher meaning of Matter. But speaking about the liberation of Spirit, we refer to those manifestations which can be called material life units. It must be known that in speaking about these unifications under various forms a downfall of the spirit is understood. For the spirit, being made manifest in matter, must aspire to the higher functions together with matter. Matter is impelled to creativeness which gives rise to forms of life. And the spirit must know specifically how sacred is the sojourn in matter. The cosmic concept of the Feminine Principle as Matter is so lofty—the Truth is so far above the worldly understanding! Only a pure and elevated consciousness can appreciate this comparison. It is difficult to dissociate Spirit from Matter.
Respect for matter NEC, 123
We, the Bearers of the Spirit, have the right to require respect for and recognition of matter.
Friends, matter is not manure but a substance radiant with possibilities. The want of humanity is because of its despising of matter. Sumptuous assembly halls have been built, but hymns to knowledge have not been sung.
Spirit or energy cannot manifest itself without matter LHR I, 1 February 1935
Truly, spirit is energy, but we know that energy cannot manifest itself without matter. The light visible to us is a kind of very subtle matter in motion. On all planes, in all actions and thinking we cannot be separated from matter. We deal either with the higher or the denser aspects of the very same matter.
The Subjective Element (God) is spoken of in the Agni Purana. “It exists potentially in the depths of Cosmic Nature, even as fire is hidden in a piece of dry wood, and as oil exists in the heart of the kunjut tree. This subjective element rests in Nature, hidden as a psychic witness or spiritual element, entirely neutral and not acting. The fusion of this subjective element with Cosmic Nature is affected by a force known as Fohat (cosmic electricity). This energy holds all the embryos and fundamental qualities of all beings and of Matter, which must consequently issue from this union of Cosmic Nature with her consort Puman (Spirit, Subjective Element, God).…”
Thus, science already understands that there is no matter as such, but only energy, and vice versa. And in this way science approaches the spiritual understanding of the One Element. Likewise, progressive minds begin to study the power of thought, and there are even attempts at photographing and measuring it physically. Thus, the spiritual unites with the material. And how can it be otherwise, when Matter is but a quality of Spirit!
Materia Matrix, Fohat, and Materia Lucida’s ability to reach the earthly surface AY, 144
As is known, Primary Matter itself —Materia Matrix—does not penetrate to the earthly sphere because of the whirling of the infected lower layers. But the so-called Fohat, which is the granulation of Primary Matter, can reach the earthly surface in the form of sparks and can even be discerned by some eyes when a ray of sunlight crosses the planetary ray, coloring the sparks according to the chemical composition of the ray.
In addition to Fohat, the earthly surface is reached by the outflow of radiant matter, Materia Lucida. To a certain eyesight it will be perceptible as radiant currents and spots of light in space.
Materia Lucida is not invisible LHR I, 11 January 1935
It is wrong to imagine matter on the higher planes as something transparent. Materia Lucida, which is the substance of the forms of the higher spirits, is entirely visible to the person whose centers are open. This matter, Materia Lucida, although most subtle, is not invisible. It is a luminous substance, a matter which radiates with colors ranging beyond those known to our physical plane.
Luminous matter is different from earthly matter SUP, 113
The crowds in the Subtle World are as unusual as the beings on the far-off worlds. The luminous matter is different from the earthly matter, but even amidst endless differences, one must adhere to the idea of Oneness.
Maya
Recognize the reality of Maya AY, 288
Naturally, a mirage does not disclose reality, but is a reality in itself. Therefore, it is correct to recognize the reality of Maya, even while knowing all its treacherous distortion.
You who know the path, find the fire to attain the Goal!
Maya, begone! NEC, 201
Even when the consciousness is being notably deepened, there can be difficult hours. It may seem that the bond with the Teacher does not exist, and that the Teacher does not exist, but he who knows says: “Maya, begone! I know my bond with the Teacher.” A great deal may appear in the way of personal ideas apart from the Teaching, and he who knows will say: “Maya, begone! I know the foundations of the Teaching.” It may seem that one is deprived of all coworkers while obliged to try to take up the burden, and he who knows will say: “Maya, begone! I know that true coworkers are scattered over the face of the Earth!”
Maya of all ages knows when to touch the brain. From the depths of former experiences Maya evokes a fine thread of waverings, covers reality with evidence, and sweeps away the furrow of attainments. Multi-colored Maya, it is time to know thee and to say with full authority: “Maya, begone!”
Maya and the ordinary life INF I, 19
Why do people accept the images of Maya to such a great extent? Life is filled with these phantoms and deceptive manifestations. This satiety fills existence with unnecessary images. The spirit cognizant of Eternity is impelled to the great Origin, and in him is contained the seed of the understanding of Cosmos. That spirit which is receptive only to the customary is directed to the petty reality of Maya. He is attracted only by the manifestations of the ordinary life. The absence of containment does not aid him in opening the book of life.
Maya and the transitory world FW III, 577
People often do not know for a long time what goes on in the house of a neighbor. Still longer remains unknown what is happening in another country. Therefore, it is not astonishing that that which takes place on another plane is unknown. Thus, secret are causes and effects. The material World perceives only a transitory Maya. The more is it sensible to pin hopes upon the future. Our Decree is concerned with real results.
The seduction of Maya INF I, 20
When the spirit is seduced by Maya and by the manifestations of self-satisfaction, then a hammer and the development of straight-knowledge are required. When the spirit is dazzled by the glamor of wealth, without realizing its impermanence and considering that a bar of gold leads to happiness, then let us recall all the menaces of sickness and disaster.
Maya and the heavenly bodies AUM, 444
The most obvious illustration of Maya and of reality is found in the heavenly bodies. Though such a body may have been destroyed thousands of years ago, its light is still seen on Earth. Who, then, can attempt to define the boundary between the existing and the visionary? We find similar examples also among earthly manifestations.
Maya and emptiness BRO, 164
It is necessary to overcome the feeling of the void. Behind this illusion crawls much that is harmful; irresponsibility appears, and the maya of plunging into emptiness results, followed by dissolution in it. But then, what about the seeds that are indissoluble? From the realization of them will be built up an understanding of the space being completely filled. Such a condition will be the basis of responsibility. Thus, let us begin with the seed of spirit and then broaden the thought to include all space.
Maya versus lies SUP, 295
It is deplorable to see how such make-believe concepts can lead to demoralization and mass lies. People put these lies into the very foundation of life, and there can be no evolution based on lies. Such lies produced by the make-believe mentality are sheer perversion, and should not be mistaken for Maya, which expresses the relativity of concepts.
Maya originates in our own consciousness SUP, 307
Urusvati knows what it means to see with the eyes of the heart. Every object is perceived by people in accordance with their inner state. People cannot accept the simple truth that maya originates in their own consciousness, and that it is necessary to escape from the snare of self-hypnosis.
Despite misleading outer impressions, man can glimpse sparks of reality. He can oppose the self-hypnosis of maya with the knowledge that dwells in his heart. People may wonder if this is not just another form of maya, with an equally deceptive appearance. But remember that in the Subtle World perception is considerably clarified, and that in the Fiery World reality is completely revealed. Even through the obstacles of the earthly world man can obtain some glimpses of truth.
It is true that maya remains impenetrable for the vast majority of people, for they do not even attempt to overcome “her.” But there are a few seekers of truth who even in their earthly state can penetrate to the real essence of things. First, the seeker must learn to understand his own fleeting moods. He then will realize that the sun is the sun, neither cheerful nor gloomy, but that his personal, inner feelings can color even that great luminary.
He who wants to improve himself must know how to overcome his moods. If people were always aware of this task, they would avoid many errors. They would refrain from uttering unjust opinions and would realize that their inner feelings must also be just. Do not think that this is a superhuman task. On the contrary, it is a task of everyday life. For cooperation with Us, one must learn to see with the eyes of the heart.
The Thinker used to say, “Thank the Gods that I will never become blind, for as long as my heart beats it will also see.”
Maya of the ancients is equal to our law of relativity Letters of Helena Roerich I, (8 August 1934)
The Eastern Teachings, speaking of Maya, or illusion, meant in the first place the eternal mutability of everything in the Universe. (The Buddhists say: “There is no constancy in the Cosmos, as even the simplest object in two consecutive instants is different.”) Secondly, by pointing out the transitory conditions on our Earth, as well as in the worlds that follow, they seek to teach us not to be too attached to our earthly bodies and to the lower earthly attractions, but rather to aspire toward the eternal renewal (i.e., evolution) and new conquests. They wish us to strive toward beautiful spiritual accumulations, as only in this way may we continue a realistic existence in the Subtle Worlds and have a more conscious life during our next sojourn on Earth, and so on. Remember that in the Subtle World, in spite of its complete reality, life can be very dim for the spirit possessing a small consciousness and without aspiration. Therefore, it is correct to say that all the worlds are real in so far as our consciousness is able to accept them. Precisely, the Maya of the ancients is equivalent to our law of relativity. Thus, in paragraph 322, of Fiery World I, it is said: “The entire perceptibility of the Subtle World is relative, varying according to the development of the consciousness.”
Maya and Mara Letters of Helena Roerich I, (12 April 1935)
Do not allow yourself to become submerged in illusions. Every disciple, first of all, should rid himself of all sorts of illusions, especially those created by his own will. Illusion is our destroyer. Illusion or Maya is sometimes understood in Hindu Literature as the equivalent of Mara; and Mara means darkness. Therefore, fight vain illusions with all your might.
The veils of Maya Letters of Helena Roerich II, (1 October 1937)
“Learn to discern the veils of Maya. If we speak about veils, it means there is something concealed. Thus, the Primary Energy is concealed. Wise is he who can perceive in different creations where lies the eternal, indestructible base. Without this discernment all will appear as Maya and as a baseless mirage. One cannot live only among phantoms. The very basis of eternal life demands realization of where that stability exists upon which a tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek an eternal foundation. Thought about immutability can inspire man to action. This striving toward action is a healthy sign.…
“Likewise, you will now be asked, ‘What must one do’ Answer, ‘Act, and in such motion Our help will come.’ When We and Our Brothers ask you to act; growth is needed, refinement of the psychic energy is needed, otherwise the veils of Maya will tightly seal all approaches.…”
And so, action in everything and always. Verily, only action will protect us from the perilous Maya. Indeed, each one of us knows how we are often afraid to start an action because Maya has already woven its yarn out of all kinds of fears and prejudices. But if we could find enough courage within ourselves and would act in spite of all evidence, all our fears would prove to be just a mirage—or simply a scarecrow. A few days ago one of our co-workers wrote and confessed that in spite of the advice which was given him to visit someone who could be very helpful, he could not do so because he was sure that only great unpleasantness would result from this meeting. Finally, after almost two years had elapsed, he decided to take this, as he thought, risky step, and the results were, of course, entirely inverse to his pessimistic expectation; thus, two years were lost for useful construction. Fear to approach people and preconceived judgments can greatly impede any construction, for, verily, God helps the brave.
Maya and Spirit-Matter Letters of Helena Roerich II, (29 January 1938)
When speaking about the Universe, it is customary to oppose spirit to matter, as such. But basically, such contradistinctions are incorrect and appear as a sort of Maya or Illusion. We know of One Element, which is called Spirit-Matter. Eastern philosophy asserts that Parabrahman has no manifestation outside of the veil of Mulaprakriti, or that Spirit without matter is naught. An example of a piece of ice (dense matter) which dissolves into water (a fine state of matter) and which finally is converted into steam (spirit) illustrates excellently the correlation of spirit and matter. Therefore, I would say that all that exists is composed of various combinations of differentiations of the One element—Spirit-Matter. Thus, Spirit is above, and under it are all degrees of matter. Verily, spirit is the consummation of Matter.
Meditation
The true path and meditation FW II, 371
When we touch upon the true path, we sense the power of joy. Our heart rejoices, feeling that our striving is the right one. One can be much grieved, wandering about outside of applicable reflections. But when the consciousness pictures truth, it is filled with joy. Such joy will be wise, for it is based on Hiero-inspiration. And such meditation will be useful on the pathways to the Fiery World.
Meditation and refining one’s thoughts FW II, 376
Out of useful meditation is molded complete attainment. First of all, one will become definitely ashamed for all chaotic thinking. It will become impossible to counteract anything good, no matter in what form it be expressed. A difference in expression only is a subtle one, and we must regard it as a cobweb in the light. It is a joy when it is possible to refine one’s thoughts.
Preparing in meditation for the Fiery World FW II, 398
People who aspire above the Subtle World toward the Fiery World are right. We continually mention the Subtle World, but with all means We direct to the Fiery World. A man who is prepared in his meditation for the Fiery World is even in the Subtle World uplifted to the Higher Spheres. We are all uplifted or we descend, and if our thought has been allied with the Fiery World there results a great magnetic attraction. And if our thought is confluent with Hierarchy, the bridge of great daring becomes real.
Equilibrium through meditation FW II, 411
The path of equilibrium is attained through meditation. One should often repeat to people that reading, or even understanding, is not meditation. One must become accustomed to meditation. Cognition from without must furnish the impulse for the fiery process of meditation. Fire is the great equilibrator. Absolutely consciously must one approach the Path of Balance, where there will be no more waverings and doubts—where there will be only Great Service.
Meditation about the Higher World AUM, 104
Meditation in quiet about the Higher World will be equal to the best remedy. It is possible thus to sense the relativity of that which exists. Such a measure will not be a limitation, on the contrary it will strengthen the flight of thought. When confusion takes possession of the world, propound the most simple.
Earthly existence cannot be final, and in such a transitory state one may only prepare that which is most needed for the future flight, in other words—sharpen thought. Wings grow only through thought.
Meditation about the Higher World is a necessity of the day AUM, 236
The Higher World is incorruptible, but instead of self-purification through thought and labor, people still try to bribe the Higher Grace. In such ignorance is expressed a complete unwillingness to reflect upon the essential nature of the worlds. The history of prayer shows that at first hymns were chanted, then prayers were spoken for all beings, and only later did man dare to importune with demands for himself. Sufficient evidences have been given as to how worthless for evolution is everything engendered by selfishness. One cannot purchase favor and justice. Is it not shameful that such words must be repeated?
One may ask oneself, is not involution taking place? The end of Kali Yuga can also produce such manifestations. Terrible cataclysms have been indicated, but what can be more frightful than a catastrophe of the spirit. No earthquake can be compared with the dissolution of consciousness. All forces need to be intensified in order to hold back humanity from the abyss, therefore meditation about the Higher World is a necessity of the day.
Psychic energy as the bright energy of meditation AUM, 591
Descending into a deep cavern, one prefers to have a bright and even-burning lamp, rather than a smoky sputtering torch. It is the same with the quality of psychic energy. The sparks of a smoky flare do not improve a situation. But how to attain an even light? Only by constant meditation about the basic energy. Like a wordless mental process, in the rhythm of the heart the inextinguishable Light is strengthened.
Let hermits on the one hand and scholars on the other equally evaluate the light of the heart. Luminosity corresponds to an accepted degree of tension. Let us see how people often observe this luminosity, yet they find many excuses and denials and bashful silences. As if they were worse than a glowing stump! Frequently, people are capable of recognizing a special feature in a most ordinary object, but they deprive themselves of these possibilities.
If, after reading these writings, people would more attentively observe the manifestations of their own psychic energy, one could call this a success.
Meditation as a chosen path LHR II, 11 September 1937
I also understand that you adhere to a chosen method of preparing yourself for Meditation. Everything spiritual is so individual that everyone should sense precisely with his heart what is particularly close to him and follow this path. I am so fond of a statement in the Bhagavad Gita, this finest pearl of the Eastern writings, that I never tire of repeating it, and so I shall quote it to you as well. “Man comes to Me by various paths, but by whatever path man comes to Me, on that path I welcome him, for all paths are Mine.” It is impossible to indicate better and more precisely that the form is of no importance; only the idea itself is essential. But people cling to forms most of all, thus losing any understanding of the thought behind them.
Meditation constitutes the most important of spiritual upbringing LHR II, 23 October 1937
A Tibetan lama also visited us. He had thoroughly studied theoretically and, to some extent practically, certain systems for the development of the siddhis.… If an aspirant is found to possess a strong will and a pure heart, his achievements may be quite significant. Particular attention is paid to the development of concentrated thinking, and complete concentration of thought upon a chosen object. Such concentration and meditations constitute the most important part of spiritual upbringing. He asserted that during the state of a certain kind of meditation, which turns into a trance, such successful pupils go through the whole process of dying and then returning to life. All of them describe this process, and particularly, after darkness and a red sphere, crossing into a sphere of white light, as a state of indescribable ecstasy. There is a detailed description of the successive transference of consciousness through these spheres, with all the accompanying sensations. Of course, there is always some danger that one may not come back to life at all. To achieve such a degree of meditation years and years of practice are needed, and, as the lamas state, it is necessary to kindle the fires of the heart, which, in itself, is already a great achievement.
Memory
Uncovering the memory in children LHR II, 19 April 1938)
Children feel how they sensed that special life. It is useful to ask children whether they remember some particular thing. Such touches are called the opening of memory. Even if with years the memory of the past again becomes dim, nevertheless there will remain a spark of beautiful existence. The Great Teacher loved to uncover the memory. He brought the children close to Him and not only asked them questions but also touched them with His hand, thus increasing the vividness of recollection. He not only loved children but also saw in them the advance of humanity. He was right in treating them as grownups, for when the remote past or the Subtle world is recalled, the mind becomes that of a grownup. Children will never forget the one who approached them as an equal. They will retain this memory for their whole life. Maybe the children remembered the Teacher better than did those who were healed by him. Thus, one should remember that the minors will be the continuers of life, and everyone must impart to them his experience. But it will be wiser to awaken in them the memories of the Subtle World. The most profound spiritual life will be molded where the spark of the existence of the Subtle World began to glow, and where communion with the Invisible World was facilitated. The appearances of the Teacher in a subtle body strengthened the disciples in the reality of the Invisible World. Not all could be receptive to the substance of this World, but, nevertheless, the window was set ajar.
Memories carried by children SUP, 172
Urusvati understands the receptivity of children. Particularly during early childhood, and up to the age of seven, recollections of the Subtle World can be awakened. Children sense that they have experienced some kind of unusual life, and it can be helpful to ask them to recall any memory they may have that is of an extraordinary nature. Such prompting is called “the opening of the memory,” and even if the memories should diminish with the passing years, some sparks of an earlier beautiful existence will always be felt.
The Great Pilgrim loved to open the memory of children. He brought them close to Him, questioned them, and touched them with His hand to intensify the clarity of their recollection. He treated children as equals, for when the remote past is recalled the mind becomes more mature. Children will never forget the one who treats them as equals, and will preserve such recollections all their lives. Perhaps children remembered the Great Pilgrim better than did those whom He healed.
The strata of memory BRO, 363
Just as there exist different states of the body, so are there different strata of thought and memory. If a sending has touched upon a stratum of subtle memory, then it is extremely difficult to transfer it into earthly strata. It is even possible to pronounce the words, but nevertheless they will immediately disappear. They will remain in a fold of the subtle memory and will be manifested only in special combinations of currents.
The surfacing of hidden memories HEART, 512
When he wishes to recall something, a nature dweller is sure to shake his head. Within this motion is concealed the age-old thought about the substantiality of ideas. Even a physical motion is required to call hidden memories to the surface, as if it were necessary to shift set objects to other positions. Now that we know about various crystalline deposits, the instinct expressed does not seem so strange; on the contrary, we ought to study the movements of primitive peoples. Among them we shall find not only expressions of cosmic rhythm but also manifestations connected with an understanding of the nerve centers. So in essence a human being knows a great deal that has vanished from the outermost layer of memory. Moreover, travels and changes of residence serve to stir up the memory; many small seeds with great potential are awakened in the memory, like pieces of a kaleidoscope that form new combinations.
Three factors that affect memory SUP, 313
Urusvati knows that so-called loss of memory is an illusion. Memory, as such, cannot be lost, but there are three factors that affect it. First, if one is absorbed with past events, current events cannot be perceived. Second, strong external influences can obstruct the natural access to memory. Third, damage to the brain can cause dysfunction of the memory. But in all these examples the memory as such, and the center of the Chalice, remain unimpaired.
In cases of amnesia a person can appear to lose all memory about himself, yet, if asked about what he can remember, his answer may be most unexpected. He might even recollect his past lives or vestiges of supermundane sensations. But physicians never ask about such things, and some of the most essential aspects of life are overlooked.
Even in childhood, the memory must be developed by overcoming these three undesirable conditions. The mind can be protected by labor, which guards against self-absorption. It should be understood that although We are surrounded by dangers and external shocks, they cannot affect the memory, and by being aware of this We are able to maintain clear thinking. Without the tension of challenges man grows lazy, but through vigilance his mind becomes disciplined, and he learns not to allow chaotic thoughts to obscure his memory.
People sometimes have flashes of remote recollections at the most unexpected moments. Their consciousness has preserved memories that cannot easily emerge from their treasury. A particular stimulus may be needed for the memories to surface, but they do exist!
The Thinker smiled when He said, “If man could unwind the skein of his recollections, he would see an endless thread.”
Memory and observation AY, 44
Do not say, “I do not remember.” Say, “I failed to observe.” Do not blame the memory, but do look back to note your inability to pay attention. People would sooner fall down stairs than watch the steps.
Developing the memory SUP, 451
Urusvati knows that people use various methods for developing the memory, and some have even invented a particular technique called mnemonics. They categorize memory into different types, and believe that the physical brain can be strengthened and developed by so-called “cramming.” But they ignore the most important possibility, which transforms the human consciousness. They forget that continuous, concentrated thought about what one reveres most is the surest way to develop the memory. There is no need to burden the consciousness with petty details. One must first of all concentrate upon what has been chosen as the principal concept. Such concentration will increase the sensitivity of the nerve centers. When people learn to keep their ultimate goal continuously in mind they will acquire a better kind of memory, one that may be called synthesized.
Forgetting as a gift SUP, 846
Urusvati understands the true meaning of forgetting. The sages say, “Nothing disappears, everything has a reason.” If something has sunk into the depths of consciousness, there is reason for it. If we study that reason, we will find that the forgetting was beneficial.
People also wonder why a memory long-forgotten sometimes emerges unexpectedly from the consciousness. There is a reason for this. Unforeseen vibrations may have awakened the slumbering memory, or the individual may have needed to acknowledge something long ago experienced, or perhaps the Supermundane Guides found it necessary to remind him about his responsibility.…
Forgetting is natural. It collects treasures in the consciousness, and guards them solicitously until their destined time.
In truth, it is impossible for one to remember all the details of one’s past. Only in the Supermundane World do the details appear to one, as saviors or accusers. It is impossible to remember, and to accept or reject every detail. For one who strives, forgetting is nothing but the preservation of treasures whose hour will come like a lightning bolt of illumination.…
The Thinker said, “I will also accept forgetting as a gift.”
Consciousness replaces memory LMG II, 105
Contemplate memory and consciousness.
Since memory is for the past, consciousness is for the future. Therefore We replace memory by consciousness. By means of memory I cannot penetrate within the boundaries of the sun, but consciousness opens the gates. For Us, the museum and library replace the memory; therefore, disciples should not grieve over the loss of the old memory. It is simply that a small thing is replaced by a great one. Consciousness is akin to the spirit understanding; it grows until one’s whole being is engulfed as in a flame. During this process the chips of memory, like dross, impede the burning. To know does not mean to remember. He who attains hastens on without looking back. Humanity must remember the transmutation of consciousness.
As treasures in the Chalice FW II, 167
Examine two stones. They are primitive, cold, they have become congealed in their small life, but even they can give off sparks of fire. The heart of a man is no worse than a stone. The thought of a man, even in a small manifestation, is higher in effect than a mineral. I speak of this because it is instructive to observe how thought evokes sparks of fire from the innermost memory. The most casual thought evokes whole forms from the storehouse of memory, entire epochs in which we have been participants. This is a procession of definitely related fiery contents. Indeed, the spark can extricate related portions from the preserved treasures with instantaneous speed. One may be amazed how securely the treasures lie in the Chalice always ready to be drawn out.
Middle Way
The Blessed One preached the Middle Way SUP, 109
Urusvati realizes that psychic energy should be carefully conserved. This may sound strange. Can people regulate the Primal, all-permeating Energy, and would it not be arrogant of mankind to assume such authority? Can one pretend to be the guardian and controller of such immeasurable, infinite power? Yes, for man has the responsibility for the Primal Energy since he is capable of co-measurement and of knowing exactly when he violates the beatitude divinely entrusted to him.
Abuse of the Primary Energy has been compared to the abuse of alcohol, which is beneficial in small doses during certain illnesses, but harmful in large doses. So also, psychic energy can be used for benefit or destruction, and only a broadened consciousness will understand how much can be drawn from this source of energy without abusing it. People have the idea that they can use the beautiful energy without limit, but they forget about the creative laws that provide all possibilities and at the same time limit them.
The Blessed One Himself preached the Middle Way. Only the Middle Way can engender true reverence for the precious Primal Energy. Our Abode lives by the law of the Middle Way. He who desires to ponder upon Our Abode should ask himself if he understands the beauty of the Middle Way. The foundation must be laid upon the best, with the best, and for the best, and it is the Middle Way that leads the best ones through the best fields. Work itself, when done in the spirit of the Middle Way, will never be disharmonious, and will lead toward the foundations of the Subtle World.
Urusvati has seen the crowds of the Subtle World, but those of whom We speak do not live amidst these strata. One must learn to know the various spheres, and must realize by what Earth is surrounded. Thus, one will better understand why We must be so vigilant.
The golden mean is the Middle Way SUP, 316
We have always stressed the golden mean, the middle way that includes a readiness to comprehend and accept the flow of energy that in human parlance can be called justice. Pure aspiration enables one to feel the power of this energy, but any impurity is like a threatening cloud.
The Thinker’s concern was that the light of the sun not be obscured by human crimes.
The Middle Way requires refinement of consciousness SUP, 357
The time has come when it is necessary to bring the Subtle World closer to Earth, but it is impossible to do so without the cooperation of humanity. Even those who are ready to accept the existence of the Subtle World expect some tremendous shock that will immediately transform their entire life. Our help is in proportion to human cooperation.
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way—the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness.
The Thinker taught not to fear the middle way.
Balance and the Middle Way SUP, 394
Urusvati knows both grief and joy, and who does not? Yet, the Golden Mean brings them into balance; for this reason the Sage taught the Middle Way. But people fail to recognize where the higher joy is and where the depth of sorrow. Frequently, although the arrow of sorrow has already passed, they will persist in their fear and suffering, and likewise, although joy may already be passing, they try to prolong it and remain under its spell.
We certainly do not advocate lack of feeling, in which suppressing grief also erases joy. We will never advocate indifference, for that would be death. On the contrary, in everything We emphasize life, but warn against phantoms. Thus, We advise full awareness of the painful sting of grief and the fresh breath of the highest joy. On Earth as well as in the Subtle World one must be able to accept joy and overcome sorrow.…
The Thinker, while absorbed in His earthly labors, prayed, “Let grief not be a stumbling block, nor joy a blinding ray.”
The Middle Way through harmony and balance SUP, 904
Urusvati knows the true meaning of self-depletion. Harmony and balance have been ordained, but one who is weary cannot make use of them. Many have perished from overwork, but many also have perished from idleness, from a stupor of the brain; both extremes border on suicide. People perish because of lack of knowledge of supermundane conditions.
To understand the true nature of people, it is necessary to also understand the Supermundane Life. People fall into extremes, not achieving the oft-mentioned harmony. Those who do not know about rhythm and vibrations cannot understand harmony. The ignorant suppose that only yogis can live a life of harmony, and dismiss the essential point that the middle way of harmony was taught to all humanity. They consider the middle way to be a kind of mediocrity, whereas the Supermundane World is founded upon harmony, and every newcomer embraces it as a salutary principle.
If everyone understood more deeply the foundations of the Supermundane World, they would be able to apply them in their earthly life. The schools should teach an understanding of harmony. The manifestation of balance can improve the health of all of life.
The Thinker affirmed, “Man, cognize the power of equilibrium.”
Middle Way and psychic energy SUP, 386
Urusvati knows about salutary rhythm or the so-called “natural” yoga. In the Middle Way of Buddha’s Teaching, in Plato’s writings on ethics, and in the schools of the Eye of Horus in Egypt, we can find instruction about the yoga that is linked with earthly life. Especially at the present time one should pay particular attention to the natural development of psychic energy, which should be studied and also applied in life. It is true that psychic energy acts independently, but now I am speaking of its conscious application.
No lukewarm Middle Way LHR I, 12 December 1934
The time now is so threatening, so dangerous because verily it is the last Battle between Light and darkness. Therefore, everyone must honestly and firmly decide on which side he signs his name. Everyone must check his spiritual baggage and definitely join either this or that side. The choice must be taken, otherwise one may expect nothing but deterioration. Our path is the path pointed out by all great Sages—the path of spiritual transfiguration, the path of the development of the heart, without magic and forcing. Verily, there can be no lukewarm middle way when the Sword of Light cleaves the darkness.
As advocated by all great Teachers of humanity LHR I, 25 March 1935
This Middle Way, or Golden Mean, was also advocated by all the great Teachers of humanity. How beautiful is the task or purifying the Teaching of Christ in the spirit of the earliest great Christian workers in the spiritual realm, and of expounding it in a new understanding! It would be excellent to examine the history and all the resolutions of the early Church Councils, and to learn how in the course of time the majority of the representatives of the church turned away from Truth. Yes, of course, it would be most valuable to obtain the work of Origen, On the Elements. There are so many commentaries on all the obscure parts of the Gospels and on the Old Testament. The task of the purification of what is accepted as Christ’s Teaching, and the proper way of correlating it in spirit and unity with all the other great Teachings of the East, would be a most precious contribution to our either poor or inaccessible religious literature. The fire of the heart can be smothered by ploughing through the modern theological works. This is true not only of Christian theology, but of other religions as well. Only by returning to the original sources is one able to discover the beauty and unity of the great Revelations.
The indication is toward the Middle Way LHR I, 24 June 1935
If it were not for difficulties and betrayals, where would be the achievements and service to Light? The entrusted ones and the disciples of the White Brotherhood have never led a prosperous and luxurious life like the magi in the books of Kryjanovsky! The path of comfort and luxury has never been advocated by any Teaching. The indication everywhere was toward the great Middle Way, but remembering high quality. This implies that a disciple does not have to starve, and can even have reasonable comfort in accordance with the mission given to him, but that at the same time he should be able to sacrifice this comfort if circumstances require it. The material obstacles on the path of Service are not the most difficult ones, although the dark ones are very fond of attacking thus the vulnerable spots of so many, bringing forth their hidden qualities. More difficult is the fight against the obscured human consciousness. Human nature is unpredictable, and it is awful to be surrounded by all sorts of betrayals, the number of which has increased greatly in this time of mass obsession. And yet, the hardest, the most stubborn fight is that against our own habits and shortcomings. Through the action of immutable occult laws, our true nature is revealed, and the qualities which would otherwise have remained hidden and dormant in us until subsequent incarnations come to the surface.
Middle Way and the Sword of Light LHR I, 20 December 1934
Thus, the time is very tense and great events are approaching. But how can those who have entrusted themselves to Highest Guidance, whose consciousness is undivided and who in full readiness are prepared to offer everything to the service of humanity, have any fear? Verily, the devoted ones shall be saved. So one must irrevocably decide whether one is serving the Forces of Light all-embracingly or, by reason of narrow sectarianism, serving the forces of darkness. There is no lukewarm middle way where the Sword of Light is striking. The time is most menacing.
Mind
The abode of faith and the spirit LMG I, 19
Steep is the path to the abode of faith.
Turn your mind to the joy of creation.
That you may exalt the spirit, cast out all trivial thoughts, and be ready to receive the waves of vibration sent by Us.
Guard the place of prayer LMG I, 202
Sacrifices have been made upon M∴’s Mountain.
It is difficult to pray when the mind is filled with worldly thoughts.
Your will must guard the place of prayer.
It is better to truly know people than to be charmed by their masks.
If human hearts were filled with beauty, no sacrifices would be needed.
But many are the unillumined ones.
Therefore, it is a thorny way that leads to each truth.
Gateway for the spirit LMG II, 13
Each one has his goal. I provide the gateway fitting for the spirit. Through it one may enter into a transformed world, where the mind dwells at home in all lands.
The spirit learns to fly when sorrow sharpens the eyesight. The ray of realization of the Infinite illumines the bestowed good. There is the path of Earth and the path of wings. Discern and choose.
Refined matter and immunity of the spirit LMG II, 162
One should have in mind that refined matter has an absorptive quality. When someone approaches matter for the sake of its immediate condition, he does not receive immunity of the spirit and sinks into the so-called maya, because without the perfecting of the substance of things their shell becomes poisonous.
Shield and protect children NEC, 116
Shield children from everything false; guard them against worthless music; protect them from obscenity; protect them from false competitions; protect them from affirmation of selfhood. The more so, since it is necessary to inculcate a love for incessant learning. The muscles must not gain the upper hand over mind and heart. What sort of heart takes a liking to blows of the fist?
Aspiration and feeding of the mind NEC, 227
A dead consciousness is as the husk of a lost seed. The concept of complete dissolution, that is, death, pertains to the products of psychic energy. One may imagine the atrophy of the consciousness which is not nourished by striving and imperceptibly disintegrates into the current of the subtlest energies—imperceptibly and irrecoverably.
People speak about the necessity of feeding the mind with books—this will be an external manifestation. But without aspiration the feeding of the mind will be a formal and fruitless process. Striving must come from within, without external causes. The obstacles of life cannot influence the quality of aspiration. The fundamental impulse, which has brought the human species out of the mineral cell, must not subside when the stone cell has gotten up on stilts. Then must follow a surfeit of everything that was, and irrepressible striving takes its place. Losing aspiration, man ceases to be a conscious being.
The Mind of Cosmos INF I, 28
The Mind of Cosmos is omnipresent. In all Space its rule is manifest. Incalculable are all its effects and new combinations. From the chemism of the luminaries to the functions of life’s manifestations, it rules the principle of Being. This question has troubled many consciousnesses. It is difficult to deny the almighty Mind of Cosmos, which suffuses all strata of the firmament with its Breath. But people usually turn away from the truth consciously. When the spirit attracted to delusive Maya strives for momentary rest, it dissipates the best light rays of Cosmos. Illumination can frighten him who does not desire enlightenment.
By thought is the world moved INF II, 350
The broadening of consciousness is in the principle of the creative impulse. When Cosmos attracts the mind toward conscious cooperation, then a corresponding striving is affirmed. Therefore, the spirit that guards in its potentiality the creativeness which impels to conscious cooperation can intensify all fires. How important is the realization that each thought is applicable to life! Not by words but by thoughts is the world moved. Thus, each thought may help the cosmic energy.
Confusion of minds FW I, 216
It is essential to remind about the action of the mind which desires to catch the distant, overlooking the close. During the confusion of minds this inexcusable neglect of that which is nearby is especially apparent.
How rhythm strengthens FW I, 387
System, rhythm, have a determining significance. In biographies one can perceive how rhythm has strengthened the mind and Fire. In fact, at the present time rhythm is much spoken of, but it is not applied in life. Thinking is very chaotic and life is disorderly. The ancients in their pranayama exercises introduced a certain rhythm, but now everything is permitted, and man is the slave of everything. The Yoga of Fire should be another reminder about the significance of man.
Yoga of the Heart FW III, 116
The connection between the life of each Servant of Light and the succeeding step reveals a saturated heart striving. Indeed, people debase the feeling of love and interpret vulgarly the great law. But one must harken subtly to the great law. Thus, verily, the Yoga of the Heart brings one to the mighty summits of consciousness far more strongly and speedily than does the Mind, however refined it may be. Therefore, the great Epoch of Woman will be distinguished by greater refinement of feelings and of consciousness.
The mind’s limitations FW III, 463
The mind does not love fire, for it is always contending with the heart. The mind does not love wisdom for it fears Infinity. The mind attempts to limit itself with laws, because it does not rely upon flights. Thus it is possible to discover the earthly principle, and also flights into the Fiery World.
The advantages of synthesis in life HIER, 326
Synthesis must be understood as the apparatus of the laboratory of life. Let us remember this definition. The mind that has achieved the stage of synthesis becomes productive, moral, unifying, non-irritable, capable of manifesting patient cooperation with Hierarchy. How can one explain the advantage of synthesis to one who does not ponder upon Eternity and stupidly shuts himself off from all calls? He will never understand that what is said also concerns him. Satisfied, he will garb himself in a suit approved by a tailor and be at ease, having acknowledged the tailor’s hierarchy. But let us not offend the tailor because people have invented many disgusting hierarchies.
The Great Pilgrim loved children SUP, 172
Urusvati understands the receptivity of children. Particularly during early childhood, and up to the age of seven, recollections of the Subtle World can be awakened. Children sense that they have experienced some kind of unusual life, and it can be helpful to ask them to recall any memory they may have that is of an extraordinary nature. Such prompting is called “the opening of the memory,” and even if the memories should diminish with the passing years, some sparks of an earlier beautiful existence will always be felt.
The Great Pilgrim loved to open the memory of children. He brought them close to Him, questioned them, and touched them with His hand to intensify the clarity of their recollection. He treated children as equals, for when the remote past is recalled the mind becomes more mature. Children will never forget the one who treats them as equals, and will preserve such recollections all their lives. Perhaps children remembered the Great Pilgrim better than did those whom He healed.
The Great Pilgrim loved children and saw in them the evolution of mankind. It is they who will carry life forward, and each of us must share his experiences with them. But it is still wiser to awaken in them recollections of the Subtle World. The most profound spiritual life will be formed where the consciousness is opened to the perception of the Subtle World, and the Invisible becomes accessible.
The path to Us and the General Goo Letters of Helena Roerich I, (13 October 1929)
. The mind with difficulty realizes the purity of the higher spheres. To him who is aware of the path to Us, let us say, “Walk by the path of love. Walk by the path of labor. Walk by the path of the shield of faith!” To him who has found Our Image in his heart, We shall say, “Walk by the way of the heart, and the Chalice will affirm the path!” To him who thinks he has attained the path through conceit, We shall say, “Go and learn from the spirit who knows consummation.” Conceit stops all progress.
All creation is contained in the call of the heart. The entire cosmic expanse is permeated with a call, and the heart of Cosmos and the heart of an Arhat are permeated with the call. The call and the answer comprise a combination of cosmic fires.…The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path toward the General Good.
Cult-Ur, the creative fire and the mind of youth Letters of Helena Roerich I, (13 May 1931)
The time is not far off when the representatives of the countries will publicly support the cultural projects on a large scale. Let all women and all the younger generation rise in defense of culture against all oppression and persecution; let them guard this life-giving flame with all their power. Nations cannot live without this creative fire. Destruction is inevitable where the Cult-Ur dies away. I want to believe that the powerful “Woman’s Unity” will make itself heard and will give a new healthy direction to the mind of youth, will show them the true values and will help them to find the joy of existence by enriching it with a new understanding of each life and each labor. Women—it is your turn to say something new!
Monad
The Monad and the seed INF I, 214
In the fusion of elements, so-called, which are in correlation with the attraction of the Cosmic Magnet, it is important that the condition be maintained of a precise identicalness or of a harmonized combination. In the assembling of the new race, the same principle holds primary significance. When the foundation of a race is laid, the assembling is established upon the best principles. The Cosmic Magnet impels the seed, and around it there is developed a powerful Monad. Each seed has its cycle, which develops along a general principle. When the dominant element is fiery, the principle of the new race will be built upon Fire.
The Monad and karma INF I, 353
Humanity should ponder over how it is clothing its Monad. With what is this eternal seed being wrapped? People dwell too little upon this problem. Along the stretch of each round, one should trace the current of karma and its reaction. The predestined follows as a result of the accumulations gathered by the past deeds. These wrappings can stifle the voice of the seed, and the path of life can alter the preordained manifestation. The cosmic seed inherent in each being should be clothed with great care by humanity. Upon the aspiring seed is evolution built. And unlimited is the path of the power of the seed!
The Monad and Hierarchy HIER, 212
Call Hierarchy your touchstone, upon which you can test the efficiency of quality; for if you do not admit the existence of the best and the most luminous, then there is no need to safeguard and perfect your own Monad. The existence of Hierarchy is the foundation of the entire life. Remember that Hierarchy acts through the legion of Service. Do not delay in assembling these legions, for there is no task more successful than Service to Hierarchy.
The Monad and Unity in the Cosmos LHR I, 16 January 1935
Thus, each body, each luminary, each solar system has its own atmosphere, with all the qualities characteristic only of it. The tension of this atmosphere, as well as the degree of its development and refinement, or perfection, will differ from that of the atmospheres surrounding other bodies or systems, but the cosmic substratum of these differentiations will be the same one, in the span of infinite space. Even so is the Monad one in its essence, be it embodied in a mineral, plant, animal or man. One must ponder deeply upon the concept of the fundamental Unity in the Cosmos.
Each divine monad-spark in its fiery origin is unitary with all other monads, but the combination of energies which come in touch with it manifest its distinct potentiality, giving it the color which corresponds with this particular combination; thus are created all diversities.
The Monad and matter LHR I, 30 April 1935
The Monad, being a particle of the Divine Monad, or the Absolute, when surrounded by the energies peculiar to its manifestation on this or that sphere of a planet, nevertheless remains always a divine particle of the Absolute, or sublimated spirit-matter. Thus, in the manifested world, it is possible to speak only of one or the other stage of manifestation of spirit-matter. Spirit is energy, and we know that no energy is able to manifest without matter. Precisely, on all planes, in all actions and thoughts, we cannot separate ourselves from matter. We deal either with the highest or with the crudest forms of this same matter. Spirit, the subjective element or energy, dwells potentially in the depth of Cosmic Nature. Of course, differentiation causes multitudinous stages or degrees of manifested spirit-matter; that is how the concepts of relativity and counterpoise came into existence. But indeed, relativity and counterpoise are the foundations of our knowledge.
The Monad and woman LHR I, 31 May 1935
Buddha held woman in the greatest esteem, and stated that she could achieve, as well as man, the highest degrees of Arhatship. Verily, the same fire of spirit, the same Monad is aflame in woman as in man; the psychic apparatus of woman is more subtle than that of man. That is why in ancient Egypt the high priestesses of Isis transmitted the orders of the Goddess to the Hierophants, but never vice versa. If our Christian Church has humiliated woman to the extent that during the marriage service the minister proclaims “the wife shall obey her husband,” in ancient Egypt it was entirely different because there the wife was the head of the household. Many curious things are still to be revealed. Truly, we dwell in the Maya of our ignorance. This is due not only to a meagerness of tangible proofs and facts, but to the inherited ailments of prejudice and negation. From very early childhood this malady eats into our thinking like a cancer.
The ascending Monad LHR I, 18 June 1935
The divine Monad is to be found in every mineral, every plant, in every manifestation, as without this fiery grain there is no life. And gradually, ascending from the simple to the more complex organisms, the monad, or seed of the spirit, remains unchanged in its primary wholeness. But the emanations from this seed change according to the growth of the consciousness of the organism which has been animated by the seed. Consequently, the more complicated and refined is the organism, the richer and more subtle are the emanations of the monad.
Likewise, the assertion that the divine Monad is not within the man is correct to a certain degree, as the seventh and the sixth principles form the so-called magnetic field or auric egg. Thus, by the width and emanations of the aura it is possible to determine the high standing or quality of the spirit. That is why it is so important to accelerate the discovery of methods of fixing or photographing auras. Such a snapshot would be a true passport for a man!
The Monad is a ray LHR II, 30 July 1935
Thus, in The Secret Doctrine it is said that, “the Monad or Jiva per se cannot be even called spirit: it is a ray, a breath of the ABSOLUTE, or the Absoluteness rather. . . having no relations with the conditioned and relative finiteness, [Absoluteness] is unconscious on our plane. Therefore, besides the material which will be needed for its future human form, the monad requires a spiritual model, or prototype, for that material to shape itself into; and (b) an intelligent consciousness to guide its evolution and progress, neither of which is possessed by the homogeneous monad, or by senseless though living matter. The Adam of dust requires the Soul of Life to be breathed into him: the two middle principles, which are the sentient life of the irrational animal and the Human Soul, for the former is irrational without the latter.” Thus, “The Monad becomes a personal ego when it incarnates; and something remains of that [incarnate] personality through Manas, when the latter is perfect enough to assimilate Buddhi.” [The Secret Doctrine, trans. Helena Roerich (Riga, Uguns, 1937)] Thus, individuality is built gradually, and can only be partially expressed on Earth.
Progression of the Monad LHR II, 16 November 1935
It stands to reason that a MONAD cannot either progress or develop, or even be affected by the changes of states it passes through. It is not of this world or plane, and may be compared only to an indestructible state of divine light and fire, thrown down on to our Earth as a plank of salvation for the personalities in which it indwells. It is for the latter to cling to it; and thus, partaking of its divine nature, obtain immortality. Left to itself the Monad will cling to no one; but, like the ‘plank,’ be drifted away to another incarnation by the unresting current of evolution.
Now the evolution of the external form or body round the astral is produced by the terrestrial forces, just as in the case of the lower kingdoms; but the evolution of the internal or real MAN is purely spiritual. It is now no more a passage of the impersonal Monad through many and various forms of matter—endowed at best with instinct and consciousness on quite a different plane—as in the case of external evolution, but a journey of the ‘pilgrim-soul’ through various states of not only matter but Self-consciousness and self-perception, or of perception from apperception.
The MONAD emerges from its state of spiritual and intellectual unconsciousness; and, skipping the first two planes—too near the ABSOLUTE to permit of any correlation with anything on a lower plane—it gets direct into the plane of Mentality. But there is no plane in the whole universe with a wider margin, or a wider field of action in its almost endless gradations of perceptive and apperceptive qualities, than this plane, which has in its turn an appropriate smaller plane for every ‘form,’ from the ‘mineral’ monad up to the time when that monad blossoms forth by evolution into the DIVINE MONAD. But all the time it is still one and the same Monad, differing only in its incarnations, throughout its ever succeeding cycles of partial or total obscuration of spirit, or the partial or total obscuration of matter—two polar antitheses—as it ascends into the realms of mental spirituality, or descends into the depths of materiality.
Separation of the Monad LHR II, 6 July 1937
Everything told in Chalice of the East is true. Separation of the Monad causes loss of the memory of personality, but not of the individuality. However, the final separation of a monad from the other principles of man is indeed a terrible occurrence, the worst that can happen, since this arrests the evolution of the individuality for many, many millenniums. Such a Monad would have to build up a new vehicle, or conductor for itself, going through all the low forms.
Money
Create good with spirit LMG I, 74
I rejoice in the smile undimmed by approaching fate.
I shall grant the power to create good not with money but with spirit.
Full of travail is your life, but vast are the depths of your happiness in the future victory of the spirit.
The stain of profit LMG II, 296
Do not live on income from money. This profit is stained. The best interchange of goods is by direct exchange of objects; or if necessary they can be allowed to be exchanged into money to be reconverted immediately.
The Ray of Christ LMG II, 314
People will ask: “Who is greater, Christ or Buddha?” Answer: “It is impossible to measure the far-off worlds. We can only be enraptured by their radiance.” The Ray of Christ feeds the Earth as much as the Rainbow of Buddha bears the affirmation of the law of life.
The New World will manifest the affirmation of fearless cognition. There the Images of the Teachers will enter into life as Friends. The Decree of the Teachers will be upon the shelf dedicated to beloved books.
In the period of the abolition of money it is urgent to replace its power by affirmation of the spirit’s power to help. Knowledge must finally build scientifically the bridge of aspiration towards the spirit.
Human egoism and money-changers NEC, 157
When We dispatch a messenger We wish him success in encountering the dragon. Indeed, this is no harmless, betailed, pre-glacial dragon, but the cruel human egoism, reaching the point of the dangerous paroxysms called terror or frenzy of egoism. Where do these dragons nest? It is affirmed that the most evil nests will be in luxurious palaces, or behind the counter of the money-changer, or in the merchant’s shop. But I am likely rather to find a harmless money-changer and an honest merchant than to pierce the armor of negation and non-admittance. The denier is not only prepared to defend his own ignorance, he dreams of surrounding all humanity with a wall of terror.
Where then is the primary cause of the frenzy of egoism? Man, sowing terror, is himself senselessly fearful. In the denier sits not only ignorance but also a base fear. Tell children the symptoms by which to recognize the nest of egoism. They must understand that the egoist first of all admits nothing, whereas the seeker of the Common Good sets as his first task the absorption of possibilities.
Devotion to the community NEC, 229
Firmness, calmness, resourcefulness, quickness—thus inquire of each one professing devotion to the community. Yet calmness may appear during sleep, firmness in inaction, resourcefulness at mealtime, and quickness in the obtaining of money.
Work and money NEC, 271
The cooperative is not a shop but a cultural institution. There may be also trade within it, but its basis must be one of enlightenment. Only along such lines is it possible to apply cooperation to the new life. Such unity is not easy: people have been accustomed to combining commerce with cupidity. Such an error is difficult to eradicate. But undeferrably, by way of school education, should the significance of healthy exchange be brought out. Earning money is not greediness. To receive wages for work is not a crime. One can see that labor is the one just value. Thus, without agitations and confusion it is possible to expound everything under the banner of Enlightenment and Peace.
Humanity and impaired vision AY, 20
The abolishment of the use of money will free humanity from the blinders that impair its vision. There are moments of evolution when the walls we erect to contain conventional knowledge become obstacles. The time has come for the emancipation of knowledge, and the assumption of personal responsibility for its use.
A free mind has the privilege of searching out new designs based upon unusual combinations. These hitherto undetected threads will lead it to more exalted layers of matter. Beholding play that is timid and limited, the free mind is right to point out new and better combinations.
Rejoice in the Great Play of the Mother of the World!
Giving and the nature of the heart HEART, 386
In its essence, the heart is an organ of higher action and giving; that is why every act of giving partakes of the nature of the heart. Every positive Teaching enjoins giving. Such an affirmation is truly practical, for without giving, the heart does not endure. Naturally, one has to understand giving in all its justice. Giving should not be understood as just contributing money or donating objects one no longer needs. True giving is of the spirit. Let every heart pour forth streams of spiritual gifts. Not without cause is it said that every beat of the heart is a smile, a tear, and gold. All life flows through the heart. The seeker should be able to give constant work to the heart. Nothing can refine the heart so perfectly as limitless spiritual giving. Usually spiritual giving is not valued, since anything invisible goes unappreciated. But the source of wealth, whether spiritual or material, is the heart. If only one could bring it into every situation where the heartbeat would be precious.
Money-focused limitations HEART, 572
One can observe a certain stage of human consciousness in which a person who is asked the question, “What is necessary?” is sure to answer, “Money.” So long as the person has not outgrown this money-focused limitation, no spiritual help can be extended him. His consciousness must be directed to more significant values; then help will come, even in a material sense. The law of the highest values has been established throughout Existence. Therefore, it is our own consciousness that determines the wellbeing that we deserve.
Community and renouncing property SUP, 562
Urusvati knows the chronicles of the ancient Mystical Brotherhoods which describe the many obstacles encountered by the initiates on their path. From these records one can see that the Brotherhoods were fully informed about the laws of Existence. The Teachers in the Brotherhoods warned the novices about the inevitable attacks by the forces of darkness. The Brothers were not disheartened by the horrors unleashed by those forces. On the contrary, they knew that with their gradual ascent the ferocity of the attacks would increase.
Much advice has been given about how to avoid confusion and doubt. There once was a solemn hymn that was intended to be sung at times of dire persecution. When injustices were inflicted upon the Brothers, it was joy that had to be expressed, and sympathy that was to surround the persecuted Ones, who were hailed in the same manner as those bestowed with the highest honors.
But one condition was not indicated–the chronicles did not mention wealth or money, for the reason that everyone who entered the Community renounced personal property. If a newcomer had money he declared it and then was designated a keeper of this common property, given to the community. Only with uplifted thinking could such unity, based upon fullest trust, exist.
Publishing of the books and income LHR I, 21 August 1931
We are also concerned about the popularization of our books and publications. There must be a certain system, a certain organization, regarding this most essential matter. We must find a person who is fond of this work and who knows it well, and he should give an account regarding the exact destination of the books and the amount of money received; also, in what catalogues our books are included and where to find the best sale. Really, there are so many bookstores all over the world! We must also carefully watch that our publications come out without delay! So many possibilities have gone because of procrastination. The publishing must become a source of income.
Spiritual gifts and wealth LHR I, 6 October 1932
Christ advised to distribute spiritual wealth. But, as the keys to it are far away, people have applied this advice toward the distribution of pillaged money. First to steal and then to giveaway with a tear and become enraptured by one’s own goodness. As if in speaking of distribution the Teacher could have had in mind chairs and old coats! The Teacher meant imponderable wealth. Only the spiritual gift can move the cup of the scales.
Sins of the church and practices of robbery LHR I, 12 September 1934
And now, what is the greatest sin of the church? The fact that during the centuries the church has inculcated into its adherents a sense of irresponsibility. From childhood people have been taught that a person can commit the worst crimes and yet (if he goes to confession and the priest grants forgiveness) be relieved of all burden. This process of shedding sins for a fee can go on and on, save that progressively perhaps the sinner is charged higher and higher fees. Why not sin, when forgiveness can be bought with coin? How many churches have been built and founded on the tears of orphans! Precisely for the erection of the great cathedrals, from what sources has the money most often come? How many candles, lit in front of the Sacred Images, were placed there by the hands of traitors? Verily, as it is said, “Great would be the venality of Christ if He were ready to conceal treachery for a candle! Such candles are abominations. Christ does not need such devotees; do not their candles besmirch the sacred vestments?”
What lack of comprehension in the prayer “I, undeserving priest, by the power given to me by God, now forgive thy sins!” Yes, the forgiveness granted to the repentant sinner in exchange for his money is the greatest crime. The bribery of Divinity with gold—is it not worse than the worst forms of fetishism? This dreadful question must be discussed from every angle. Verily, this hideous ulcer is spread all over the world, in all religions. Thus, in Tibet, there is a gang of robbers called gollocks, who believe in lamaism, a religion just as distant from the Covenants of Buddha as our church is from the Teaching of Christ. These gollocks go to Lhassa annually on pilgrimage to pray for the forgiveness of their crimes. On this particular journey they abstain from robbing the helpless population because they hope to be received by the high priests of their sect. But after receiving full forgiveness for their crimes upon payment of money, they give full freedom to debauchery and return to their practices of robbery, with even more violence, whenever they can. Has not their guilt been taken from them, and may they not purify themselves again the following year? It is only a question of a fee!
Karma-Dorje and obedience LHR II, 22 February 1936
Obeying his Teacher’s biddance, Karma-Dorje never carries with him more than two pounds of food and two rupees in money, even on his longest marches. During his stay with us, he had many remarkable visions. My son painted his portrait, and I am enclosing a photograph of it. Those who are familiar with the type of Tibetan lamas will certainly admit that his face is unusual.
Live flowers, graves, and charity LHR II, 6 May 1937
Live flowers, preferably uncut, are always and in all cases useful because of their aroma and beauty. Vitalizing aroma drives away the low entities which seek to fasten themselves to any source of decomposition. Perhaps it is more practical to spend money on charity instead of on a wreath for the grave, but if one were to insist upon it, people, in their human way, might easily renounce the beautiful custom of bringing the best gifts of Earth to the memory of the departed one and would limit themselves to putting a quarter into the charity box.
Mother
The Mother of the Universe is one of the figures of the Holy Trinity; Mother is the feminine principle in the Root of Nature LHR I, 18 June 1935
The Mother of the Universe, or of the manifested Cosmos, can be accepted as one of the figures of the Holy Trinity. … In the most ancient Teachings, the manifested Trinity of Father, Mother, and Son was considered as an emanation of the highest, eternally hidden Cause; and the latter, in turn, as that of the Causeless Cause.…
“Father and Mother are the masculine and feminine principles in the Root of Nature, or the opposite polarities in all things, in each plane of the Cosmos. They are Spirit and Substance, whose result is the Son.…
“Thus, when Mother manifests from her undifferentiated state she becomes the sinless Virgin, who is adorned with the Universal Mystery (‘That’) but is free from conception. Hence, comes the idea of the Immaculate Conception: She effuses out of Herself Her Consort.…
“When the Son separates from the Mother, he becomes Father. Therefore, it is said that in the world of Be-ness the One Point or Ray impregnates the Virgin Womb of the Cosmos, and the sinless Mother gives birth to the Form which generates all other forms.”
The danger of deposing The Great Mother and the dual Origin INF I, 341
Cosmic creativeness can be manifested only through the dual Origin. Thus, in deposing the Great Mother, humanity robs itself of the privilege of conscious cooperation with Cosmos.
The concept of Mother must be safeguarded in the books NEC, 78
Mother and Teacher—these two concepts must be safeguarded in each book. The light of greatness is not to be extinguished.
Bodhisattvas called “Mothers of humanity” LHR II, 23 April 1938
Let us realize with all our being the great destiny of woman, the Mother, giving life, and directing and inspiring humanity on the path of evolution. Thus, Asanga, the great teacher of Buddhism, desiring to give the highest definition to the qualities of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, calls them “Mothers of humanity.”
Mother as a Great Teacher of the consciousness of nations LHR I, 31 May 1935
The dark epoch tried to make out of a woman a concubine and a nurse. But if woman stands high as a mother, it is not only as mother in the family, but as Mother and Great Teacher of the consciousness of nations! Thus, as it is said in the Teaching, “Woman, who gives life to people, has the right to govern their destiny. We want to see woman taking part in government, in the councils of ministers, in all constructive activity.”
Let the mother, the life-giver, also become the Mother, the Leader LHR I, 1 March 1929
Mother, the life-giver, has every right to direct the destiny of her children. The voice of woman, the mother, should be heard amongst the leaders of humanity. The mother suggests the first conscious thoughts to her child. She gives direction and quality to all his aspirations and abilities. But the mother who possesses no thought of culture can suggest only the lower expressions of human nature.…
The mother, the life-giver, the life-protector—let her become also the Mother, the Leader, the All-Giver, the All-Receiver.
The Mother of the Great Pilgrim was as exceptional as her Son SUP, 147
History knows little about the Mother of the Great Pilgrim, who was as exceptional as Her Son. The Mother came from a great family and was the embodiment of refinement and nobility of spirit. She was the One who laid the foundation for His first high ideals, and sang a lullaby to Him in which She foretold His miraculous future. She took great care to safeguard Her Child, and was a source of strength for His great achievements. She knew several languages, and thus made the path easier for Him. Nor did She object to His long pilgrimages, and gathered all that was necessary to make the travels easier. She rightly valued the common people and knew that they would guard the treasures of His Teaching. She recognized the grandeur of the Culmination and thus could give heart to those of diverse character who were weakened by doubt and rejection. She was prepared to experience the same achievement as Her Son, and He entrusted to Her His decision, which was confirmed by the Teachers. It was the Mother who understood the mystery of His wanderings. For the fundamental truth about the Mother’s life to be clear, one must understand the local conditions of those times. However, She was led by Her insight into the future and was able to rise above the customs of Her country.
In truth, very little is known about Her, but when one speaks about the Great Pilgrim one has to say a word about the Mother who led Him to the Highest.
Only the heart of the mother can gather the children of the world under the banner of spirit and culture LHR I, 7 October 1930
The banner of spirit will be raised, and upon it will be inscribed “Love, Knowledge and Beauty.” Yes, only the heart of the woman, the mother, may gather under this Banner the children of the whole world, without distinctions of sex, race, nationality and religion.
Woman—mother and wife—witness of the development of man’s genius, can appreciate the great significance of the culture of thought and knowledge.
All children should be dear to a true mother’s all-embracing heart LHR I, 30 June 1934
Someone declares that “in the New Era a mother must love another’s child as much as her own.” This statement is much too strong, and therefore not convincing. It is impossible to demand superhuman feelings from an earthly mother. Let us leave her with her natural right to love her own child more. But we may add that a true mother will find room in her heart also for another’s child. All children should be dear to her all-embracing heart. The excluding love is terrible, but the containing love will have its gradations.
Every mother expresses self-sacrifice BRO, 212
Much is said about self-sacrifice and striving toward heaven, but there are examples of lofty self-sacrifice here on Earth. Every mother, under various conditions, in her own way expresses self-sacrifice. But let us be attentive, let us be able to discern the most well concealed signs of this great feeling, for it is so profound that it shuns expression.
The power of a mother’s heart HEART, 96
Mothers carry their children close to their hearts as a panacea for calming them down, but they are usually unaware that holding somebody close to one’s heart exerts a very powerful influence. That is why in the Subtle World we gather people close to the heart so they can be strengthened and healed. Naturally, the giving heart loses a great deal of energy through application of such a powerful remedy. Often a mother’s heart has been depicted as pierced by swords and arrows, a symbol of the absorption into her heart of all the pains manifested.
Mother’s milk contains heart energy HEART, 408
First of all, mother’s milk or goat’s milk is advisable; employing a wet nurse is a hideous custom. Besides its other advantages, mother’s milk is often more digestible and already contains particles of the heart energy, but until now this was not taken into account.
At conception, the whole development of the child within the mother LHR I, 15 November 1934
It is also not quite true that the father’s blood is assimilated by the mother. In the fiery laboratory of conception, the creative forces of the mother produce the fiery affirmation of blood. The whole process of the development and formation of the blood and the child is in the mother. The most convincing proof that the ultimate processes take place in the organism of the woman is in the ape, since, according to all the ancient esoteric teachings, the ape, with its human appearance, came from the copulation of the human male with animal females. This breed, in spite of having received the spark of divine fire, remained just animal.
A mother can sense the essence of her child formed in the Subtle World SUP, 425
We would not be distorting the truth if We said that the human essence is formed in the Subtle World. All family and earthly influences are but external and supplementary, since the seed of one’s nature has already been acquired during the subtle sojourn. Fortunately, a mother can sense this essence, sometimes even before birth, and begin to work zealously and sensitively to prepare the child for its earthly life.…
The Thinker appealed to mothers to give their children the best images of the marvelous world.
Mother’s wisdom during pregnancy LMG II, 17
Mothers, in their wisdom, foresee the occult conditions at the birth of a child. The mother’s spirit knows how the enemy tries to harm the new wayfarer. During the transitory time of gestation it is easier to send the poison. It is easy to stir the mother’s anger and to fill the home with the dust of discontent.
Mothers try wisely to direct their eyes toward the images of saints or to be comforted through the beauty of nature.
A mother’s observations of the child in the womb AUM, 552
The mother can lay the first foundations for the investigation of psychic energy; even up to birth of the child, the mother will take note of the whole routine of life and of feeding. The character of the future man is already defined in the mother’s womb. Certain peculiarities that predetermine character can already be observed in the desires expressed by the mother herself. However, in this case it is necessary to make honest observations. But the capacity of observation itself needs to be cultivated.
Harmful effects of narcotics during childbirth HEART, 539
But in ancient times, at the earliest stage of pregnancy a temple physician would refer to astrological data and determine what mineral and vegetable influences would be necessary; and this made childbirth much easier. Nowadays, instead of applying wise measures beforehand, people rely on crude narcotics, for they are unwilling to understand that the bond between mother and child has yet to be severed. At times the heart of the mother is very stressed, and any narcotic also affects the milk. Nature is in need of natural reactions.
Mother of the World
Different aspects of the concept of the Mother of the World LHR II, 3 September 1935
And now, concerning the Mother of the World, each concept should be considered in its various aspects. Each cosmic principle or manifestation has its reflections or embodiments on Earth. Thus, the Mother of the World, when considered in her cosmic aspect, is Mulaprakriti, the One, all-containing, all-conceiving. In the earthly reflection, however, She is the Great Spirit of the Feminine Principle. Behind each manifestation, each aspect, and each symbol stands the great Individuality. Thus, each high Individuality has its own substitutes or personifiers, the nearest to it by ray, and sometimes it appears personally in such incarnations. Hence the concept of Avatara. Thus, the high Spirit that was incarnated, let us say, as Isis, Ishtar, etc., did not necessarily have to be the spirit of the Mother of the World, but was impregnated by her Ray; and, indeed, because of this, in the later legends the image of Isis became fused with the Image of the Great Mother of the World.
Manifestations of the Mother of the World; after Atlantis, the Mother of the World veiled Her Face LMG II, 220
I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face. I have already made mention about the Mother of Buddha and Christ.
Indeed it is time to point out that the one Mother of both Lords is not a symbol but a Great Manifestation of the Feminine Origin, in which is revealed the spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha.
She it was Who taught and ordained Them for achievement.
From times immemorial the Mother of the World has sent forth to achievement. In the history of humanity, Her Hand traces an unbreakable thread.
On Sinai Her Voice rang out. She assumed the image of Kali. She was at the basis of the cult of Isis and Ishtar. After Atlantis, when a blow was inflicted upon the cult of the spirit, the Mother of the World began to weave a new thread, which will now begin to radiate. After Atlantis the Mother of the World veiled Her Face and forbade the pronouncement of Her Name until the hour of the constellations should strike. She has manifested Herself only partly; never has She manifested Herself on a planetary scale.
The Mother of the World’s most powerful reflection is the coming Tara HIER, 10
Vast is the field for the manifested approaching Tara. We, the Arhats, ascending to the Fire of Space, prostrate Ourselves before the entire Fiery Bosom of the Mother of the World. The Bosom of the Mother of the World finds all reflections upon Earth. One of them, the most powerful and the most intense, is the advent of the coming Tara. The Mother of the World carries visibly and invisibly the manifestation of those ineffable threads—the affirmation of the world’s threads.
Venus, the star of the Mother of the World, kindled feminine movements in 1924 LHR I, 11 January 1935
The star of the Mother of the World is the planet Venus. In 1924 this planet for a short time came unusually near to the Earth. Its rays were poured on Earth, and this created many new powerful and sacred combinations which will yield great results. Many feminine movements were kindled by these powerful rays.
Nicholas Roerich’s paintings of The Mother of the World LHR II, 24 August 1936
In 1924 N. K. painted several variations of his painting The Mother of the World. They were exhibited in the museum in New York and made a tremendous impression. The reproduction of one of these paintings, which was based partly on my vision, received very wide distribution.
Helena Roerich’s vision of the Mother of the World ATNW, 67-68
On the night of July 18, 1924, a vision of the Mother of the World. Toward morning, my dream transformed into a vision that I was seeing outside the dream: . . . Then, in the clear, cloudless, turquoise sky, a small, bright white cloud appears at a distance. It is quickly approaching and assumes the shape of a female figure in radiant white garments. These garments, shimmering with dazzling light and shining silvery-blue in the folds, begin to unfold and assume various shapes, as if each is transforming into the other. Suddenly the silver of the garment breaks apart into multicolored sparks, which then quickly gather together again into the silver, and the harmony of magnetic movements into a rainbow spiral star, a dodecahedron of extraordinary beauty, which then forms an almost perfect circle against the background of the dazzling silvery glow. This star sparkles, vibrates and seems alive. . . there is a seated female figure in bluish-lilac colors.… Her head and face are covered with a thick veil, and only Her chin, which is slightly flesh-colored, is visible. On the veil there is a pattern of squares bordered with a rainbow. The figure raises her flesh-colored arm adorned with silver bracelets and, as if turning away from something below on Earth, turns towards the Starets.
The sign of the Mother of the World SF, 199
The dodecahedron is the sign of the Mother of the World.
The Mother of the World imbues all Space INF II, 479
There cannot be the manifestation of life in Cosmos without the vital forces provided by the Origins. Verily, the power of the Origins spiritualizes the forces. Therefore, the power of the Mother of the World imbues all Space.
The Mother of the World as a symbol of the feminine Origin in the new epoch LMG II, 150
The Mother of the World appears as a symbol of the feminine Origin in the new epoch, and the masculine Origin voluntarily returns the treasure of the World to the feminine Origin. Amazons were the embodiment of the strength of the feminine Principle, and now it is necessary to show the aspect of spiritual perfection of woman.
The Epoch of the Mother of the World is based upon the heart HEART, 106
Truly, the Epoch of the Mother of the World is based upon the cognition of the heart. It is women, and women alone, who can solve the problem of the two worlds.
Materia Lucida is the Mother of the World INF I, 52
You are right in terming Materia Lucida the great Mother of the World. You are right in calling Materia Lucida Cosmic Love. Verily, the Universe is woven with the yarn of Lucida and the lever of Love.
The Banner of the Mother of the World LHR I, 7 October 1930
Let us arm ourselves with flaming striving and with courage, and over all obstacles we shall carry the Banner of the Mother of the World—the Banner of Love, Self-Sacrifice and Beauty—so that in the hour of victory we shall plant it on the Summits of the World.
The fundamentals of the Mother of the World LMG II, 221
Now, more about the Mother of the World.
The Mother is Beauty; the world is self-sacrifice. Precisely by these two fundamentals are the Gates opened.
The Mother of the World possesses the Magnet of Beauty INF I, 178
Cosmos directs the world to the mastery of beauty. Yes, verily, the Mother of the World possesses the Magnet of Beauty.
How the Cosmic Magnet will unfold as the Mother of the World INF I, 170
Let us accept the principle of Be-ness as the affirmation of the Highest Reason, and the Cosmic Magnet will unfold as the manifested might of the Mother of the World.
The Mother of the World and Primary Energy, Kundalini energy LHR II, 2 September 1937
The touch of the Mother of the World should be understood as the manifestation of the Primary Energy. The Kundalini energy is called in India the power of the Mother.
The symbol of the Mother of the World crowns our Earth with beauty; the Mother of the World is the great creative force in our being INF I, 38
The word materialism has assumed a monstrous significance. And yet, materialism should be based upon the all-pervading substance of the power of the Infinite. Why this perversion of cosmic power? The symbol of the Mother of the World, giving form and purpose to the entire Breath of Cosmos, transforming the kernel into incalculable manifestations, crowns our Earth with beauty.
The Mother of the World is the great creative force in our being.
“Thou hast abided in the cults of the ancients as earth, as sun, as fire, as air, as water.
“Thou, the All-bestowing!
“Thou the All-revealing!
“Thou who hast made manifest to humanity the great and joyous realization of the Mother!
“Thou who hast indicated achievement and who hast veiled thy Image!
“Thou who hast manifested to us the Fire of Space!
“Thou who hast taken upon thy shoulders the burden of human actions!
“We beseech Thee, restore to us our lost smile! Grant us mastery of the sacred Fiery Might!”
The Summit of the Mother of the World AY, 315
The Mother of the World has ordained: “Winds, gather ye! Snows, gather ye! Birds, hold back! Beasts, stand back!
“No human foot shall put its mark on My Summit. The audacity of the dark ones shall not last! The light of the moon shall not endure! But the sun’s rays shall touch the Peak.
“Sun, guard My Summit, because that is where I keep Vigil. Never shall beast ascend, nor human power prevail!”
The Mother of all that exists keeps Her Vigil with a fiery shield. What glows upon the Summit? Why have the whirlwinds gathered to form a resplendent crown?
She, the Great Mother, ascended the Summit alone. And none shall follow Her.
The Mother of the World defeats the darkness AY, 317
Upon the highest summit the Mother of the World stands effulgent. She came forth to defeat the darkness. Why are the enemies fallen? And whither do they turn their eyes in despair? She has cloaked Herself in a fiery veil and encircled Herself in a wall of fire. She is our citadel and our inspiration.
The Great Hierarchy LHR I, 18 June 1935
Of course, the “Mother of the World” is at the head of the Great Hierarchy of Light of our planet.
Mountain
Shambhala as the Sacred Mountain SUP, 16
Lamas speak about the Abode of the Great Rishis. Each one describes Shambhala according to his own understanding.… Even ancient Mexico knew about the Sacred Mountain where the Chosen People live. It is not surprising that all Asian nations preserve legends about the Sacred Mountain. It is described almost correctly, but he who is not called will not reach it.
Shambhala as the Mountain Dwelling LMG II, 88
Shambhala is the indispensable site where the spiritual world unites with the material one. As in a magnet there exists the point of utmost attraction, so the gates of the spiritual world open into the Mountain Dwelling.
The Great Gods gather upon the Sacred Mountain LHR II, 5 September 1935
The second period of constructiveness—the coming of divinely inspired rulers, representatives of science, technology, etc. At present, according to the members of this society, the world is in the second of the stages mentioned above.… In all this, the most remarkable thing is that this Great Plan was, they say, conceived many thousands of years ago and the Central World Encampment of the Great Gods upon the Sacred Mountain, where gods gather together, and its earthly projection is the mountain of this holy vicinity.
The city of knowledge proposed to be in the Himalayas for the scientific study of mountain summits as magnetic stations LHR I, 13 October 1930
The center should be developed into a city of knowledge. In this city we wish to create a synthesis of scientific achievements.… The location of the center, in the Himalayas, is selected quite deliberately and purposefully, as innumerable possibilities are open there, and the attention of the scientific world is being directed toward these heights. The discovery of new cosmic rays, which bring to humanity new precious energies, is possible only on the mountain summits because all the finest and most valuable energies are found only in the pure layers of mountain atmosphere.
Are not mountains the greatest of magnetic stations? Would it not be appropriate to explore their magnetism and electricity? Would not the study of magnetic currents bring safety into aerostatics? In the sphere of magnetic currents science is still in its infancy, and modern instruments are nothing but toys, while “great discoveries could take place with proper study and research.”
Prayer upon the mountain summits SUP, 150
The Great One taught people to pray within their hearts, upon the mountain, amid inspiring summits.
Fire on the mountain indicates tension FW I, 512
The fire on the mountain indicates the tension of the atmosphere. Not without reason do people call these fires “messengers.” The tension reveals itself in a silvery light. Many will deny even such an obvious manifestation.
The Pyramid is a symbol of the mountain FW III, 198
Certainly, the Initiates of ancient Egypt knew the great law which rules the whole Universe. The Pyramid itself presents a symbol of the mountain with a broad foundation and narrow summit.
The mountain of the Mother indicates unity AY, 604
The ancient ones said, “The mountain of the Mother rises from the Earth to the heavens,” indicating thus the unity of all that exists.
The mountain of the Mother of the World has no summit AY, 620
The mountain of the Mother of the World does not know its summit. Shall we fear it? Shall we be terrified at its unapproachableness? Or shall we rejoice that Amrita is inexhaustible?
The Sisters of the Golden Mountain carry the Banner of the Mother of the World LHR I, 7 October 1930
Sisters of the Golden Mountain, a dangerous but beautiful time is ahead of us—a time of great achievements. I send you the call of my heart. Let us arm ourselves with flaming striving and with courage, and over all obstacles we shall carry the Banner of the Mother of the World—the Banner of Love, Self-Sacrifice and Beauty—so that in the hour of victory we shall plant it on the Summits of the World.
The duties of the Sisters of the Great Mountain HEART, 453
Not lawyers, not doctors, not warriors, not priests, but the Sisters of the Great Mountain will take upon themselves the solemn duties of laying one hand upon the aching heart, while pointing with the other hand to boundless Grace.
Morya’s Mountain LMG II, 47
My Mountain—thy marvel.
Temple upon M∴’s Mountain LMG I, 63
Carefully raise up the treasure of the Temple upon M∴’s Mountain.
M∴’s Mountain is erected by labor LMG I, 207
M∴’s Mountain is erected, is upheld, and is encircled by the plough of labor.
The mountain spirit LMG II, 201
Why do I sense the mountain spirit? The Teacher is sending His Shield.
The Teacher wants to see you erecting a mountain.
M∴’s Mountain and sacrifice LMG I, 202
Sacrifices have been made upon M∴’s Mountain.
Diverse beings live upon the White Mountain OEC, Foresight of Sergius
Sergius sometimes also spoke of the White Mountain but never indicated its location.
Said Sergius, “Upon the White Mountain live diverse beings. When they have need they are two-headed and five-legged, not like ourselves. Their sleighs go without horses and in the need of haste they can fly.”
The ascent of the Mountain with five-legged calves FW I, 287
Only the acceptance of the cross and the ascent of the Mountain where there are even five-legged calves, only such valor will carry one over the abyss.
The ascent of the Mountain to the Summit FW III, 19
As there is not enough room for all on a summit, whoever ascends it will likewise discover that the ascent cannot take place with a heavy load. Furthermore, there is no place on the peak for anything superfluous. The ascending spirit must constantly bear in mind the necessity to break away from the attachments to everyday life. The slopes are steep, and one should remember also that only the foot of the Mountain is broad. At the base there is room for worldly things, but the Summit is sharp-pointed and too small for all human possessions. Mundane occurrences are best seen from the Summit; hence, everyone should remember about the Summit, but should also not forget about the steep slopes. During the ascent, in courage, firmness and creativeness, one should remember that the Summit itself is small but the horizon vast. The higher one ascends the broader and more powerful is the vision; and the more powerful the vision the stronger the fusion into oneness. Thus let us remember the farewell bidding given for the ascent.
The way to the Holy Mountain LMG I, 239
The common highway does not lead to the Holy Mountain.
Climbing a mountain and overcoming obstacles AY, 406
Overcoming obstacles is a means for the developing of energy. If the mountain is perfectly smooth, one cannot ascend to the summit. Blessed are the stones that tear the sandals of those who ascend!
We shall reach the Fiery Gates by moving from summit to summit HEART, 599
A legend of the Uighurs tells of a giant who captured the Black Dragon and bound him with many chains. The giant left his sister to keep watch on the dragon, and he hurried to the ends of the Earth to announce his victory. But when the giant had reached those distant lands, he heard his sister calling and knew that the dragon was breaking free from the chains. The giant hurried back, but when he saw the seas before him he realized that he would be late if he continued on the same route. So the giant decided to go from one mountain to the next, avoiding the seas, forests, and swamps—that was the only way he could arrive in time. The Black Dragon was breaking free from his last chain when the giant arrived and bound him fast again.
Let us remember this parable and speed along the summits. Moving from summit to summit will make it easier to encounter all those who dwell in different lands and wear different clothes but live by one heart. That is how we shall reach the threshold of the Fiery Gates.
Each earthly mountain reminded Urusvati of Our Heights; the benefits of mountain air SUP, 43
In all her many lives Urusvati strove to the Heights. “A mountain bird,” she was called by the physicians, not because of poor health, but because of her innermost quest for the Beautiful Mountains. In these flights of the spirit was shown an unusual devotion to the Brotherhood. Each earthly mountain reminded her of Our Heights.…
Mountain air in itself is beneficial for some hearts, and also reminds one about the heights above ten thousand feet, where the elements of fire and air purify space, not only physically but also inwardly. Thus physical and spiritual needs are combined. Hearts that have realized this will strive to the Heights, because their inner knowledge reveals to them the salutary spheres.…
Sacred is the word “Brotherhood”! May it resound whenever one thinks or sees the mountain heights. We revere Hierarchy in Infinite Space.
Pure mountain prana as a healer LHR II, 7 May 1938
Thus, the best healers are the rays of the rising sun, pure mountain prana, and especially, pure thoughts and aspiration of the heart toward high, altruistic tasks.
Healing properties of mountain snows and dews AUM, 410
It is possible to observe precipitations of energy on mountain snows and on dew. In ancient times people understood the medicinal quality of dew.
The Fiery Mountain and healing HEART, 348
When the ancients used to say about a critically ill person, “He must be taken to the Fiery Mountain,” they were expressing two things. There was a reminder about the fiery body, which knows no illness; but the expression also has a purely physical meaning, because the fire of volcanic eruptions contains a special combination of energies that can stimulate certain nerve centers. How can it be otherwise, when the flame of the heart responds to the most remote subterranean fires?
Music of the Spheres
The refraction of rays enters into the music of the spheres LMG II, 134
The refraction of rays yields sounds that enter into the symphony of the music of the spheres. One may picture their crystalline quality of subtleness together with the power of the whirlwind.
There is a center in the brain which is called the bell. Like a resonator it gathers the symphony of the world, and it can transform the deepest silence into a thundering chord. It is said: “He who hath ears, let him hear.”
Rhythm that strengthens the realization of evolution AY, 149
Today Urusvati heard the music of the spheres, the rhythm that strengthens the realization of evolution. It is not the theme precisely, but the rhythm that is the essence of the music of the spheres. And it is the degree of purity of the sounds that determines the quality of the interplanetary conduit. These sounds are heard on many far-off worlds, but on Earth they can be heard only at high altitudes, and only by those who have a musical ear. However, the ear that listens for the music of the spheres must be protected from the wind.
Music of the spheres as rhythm AY, 421
During the rituals of saturating the teraph, as you know, chants were intoned, combinations of strange words often devoid of meaning. However, it is not the spoken form, but the rhythm that is important. The music of the spheres consists not of melodies but of rhythms. When the developed spirit knows the sounds of the spheres, it will understand the power of rhythm. So, while saturating the teraph the will and rhythm are the most important. It matters not with what words the mission is entrusted to the teraph. Important are the succession of the layers of meaning, the sincerity of the direct transmission, and the rhythm, which corresponds to Mahavan. Only the lesser consciousness needs ready-made commands. The developed consciousness can improvise words in accordance with the flow of psychic energy.
The Fire in the rhythm FW I, 355
Rhythm or melody? Correctly speaking, it is rhythm which creates vibrations. As you know, the music of the spheres consists primarily of rhythm. The Fire is in the rhythm, but not in the context of the melody. Of course, there may be happy coincidences when melody becomes rhythm. One should thoroughly understand the connection between rhythm and Fire.
Music of the spheres as the beauty of Cosmos AY, 568
The growth of consciousness is accompanied by attacks of anguish, which are truly unavoidable. A growing awareness of the differences between the conditions of Infinity and those of earthly reality cannot but provoke the sympathies of a fair consciousness. There is no way to Infinity without a sensitivity to one’s surroundings. Be assured that the greater the consciousness, the greater the anguish.
Who, then, can sense the beauty of Cosmos? Whoever has heard the music of the spheres even once will understand the earthly imperfections caused by the present condition of humanity. One must consciously fight against these attacks of anguish, though understanding their inevitability.
The Beauty of the music of the spheres FW III, 549
Experienced telegraphers can, without employing the voice, talk to each other by scarcely noticeable touches. So too in the Subtle World, the voice is not needed and is replaced by swift thought, but sound does not leave the World. What could be more beautiful than the music of the spheres? And people forbid conversation during music. They are right—the sound is so subtle that the noises of speech can produce the most irritating dissonances. The Subtle World in its higher spheres sounds indeed beautifully. When it is so burdensome on the Earth, thought can lift itself up to the Supermundane Spheres.
Spatial achievements reverberate as the music of the spheres INF I, 89
The indication affirming creativeness on the far-off worlds is in conformity with the world tasks. The world tasks are like fires of joy, and thus the creative task is accomplished. One more task for Us is the molding of the human spirit, finding helpful rays for humanity which will shape and develop beautiful abilities of the spirit. The world tasks are affirmed by the tension of the cosmic fires, and the joy of spatial achievements reverberates as the music of the spheres.
We shall say, “The unattainable here is attainable there. That which is rejected here is accepted there.”
The music of the spheres resounds with joy in motion HIER, 11
To the Brothers of Humanity is assigned the construction of the life of the planet; and they maintain the Command of the great Mother of the World. The music of the spheres resounds when the current of joy is in motion. The music of the spheres fills space when the heart is stirred to tremor by the cosmic force. The Heart of Our Brotherhood safeguards for humanity the path to the General Good.
Unwilling to notice the music of the spheres HEART, 267
You know the sounds of the music of the spheres, the spatial bells, and the resonating strings. Someone is sure to ask why the vast majority of people do not notice these manifestations. But why are the vast majority of people satisfied with false pitch, utterly refusing to understand the subtleties of sound? Although even the rustle of paper tearing punctures space, the majority of people fail to notice it. So, it is with smells. The aromas of the Subtle World often penetrate to the physical world, but first and foremost people are unwilling to notice them. They do not even notice the smoke from a raging fire until it starts to suffocate them. Not only lack of sensitivity but also lack of mobility makes people blind and deaf. They are missing the rudiments of imagination, which is why they completely distort the very meaning of Being. So, for these shallow thinkers the magnet of the heart is pure nonsense.
The music of the spheres as the highest manifestation of Fire FW I, 73
Sound and color are among the principal fiery manifestations. Thus, the music of the spheres and the radiance of the fires of space are the highest manifestations of Fire. Hence, it is impossible constantly to hear the sounds of the spheres or to see the scintillating fires. Such frequency of emotions would separate the earthly body from the fiery one to too great an extent. Thus, the equilibrium so needed for Eternity would not be created. It is true that in consciousness we should separate our four bodies in order that their functions may be divided. The disturbance of equilibrium leads to premature destruction of the lower body.
Wondrous music of the spheres, and also hear the lamentations of the world AUM, 204
One should not fall into despair at the frightful lamentations of space. They express the confusion of the world, but you know how deep this confusion is. Whoever knows this is not disconcerted. Whoever is in contact in consciousness with the Higher World is steadfast and invincible; he has given freedom to his spirit, indestructible and reaching out into Infinity.
It is necessary that one be prepared to listen not only to the majestic music of the spheres but also to the cry of animal terror. It is impermissible to know only one side of existence. Only cognition of the whole Universe will give the affirmation of victory. The unwise are afraid of every darkness, but for him who realizes, even darkness is a contrasting background for Light. He who knows about the world of Light is not afraid of darkness.
Thus, it is necessary to appreciate the wondrous music of the spheres, and to understand that on this step are also heard the lamentations of the world.
Nature
The finite and infinite LHR I, 18 June 1935
From the beginning of man’s inheritance, from the first appearance of the architects of the globe he lives on, the unrevealed Deity was recognized and considered under its only philosophical aspect—Universal Motion, the thrill of the creative Breath in Nature. Occultism sums up the One Existence thus: “Deity is an arcane, living (or moving) Fire, and the eternal witnesses to this unseen Presence are Light, Heat, Moisture”—this trinity including, and being the cause of, every phenomenon in Nature. Intra-Cosmic motion is eternal and ceaseless; cosmic motion—the visible, or that which is subject to perception—is finite and periodical. As an eternal abstraction it is the Ever-present; as a manifestation, it is finite both in the coming direction and the opposite, the two being the Alpha and Omega of successive reconstructions.
Think about nature FW I, 530
It is right to repeat about the sickness of the planet. It is right to understand the desert as the shame of humanity. It is right to direct one’s thinking toward nature. It is right to turn one’s thought to the task of cooperation with nature. It is right to recognize that to plunder nature is to squander the treasures of the people. It is right to rejoice at nature as the refuge from fiery epidemics. He who does not think about nature does not know the Abode of Spirit.
The rhythm of nature BRO, 280
Disciples noticed that the Teacher often retired to the bank of a stream and gazed intently at the running waves. They asked, “Do the waves actually help pranayama?” The Teacher replied, “You have guessed rightly, because the rhythm of waves is a marvelous alternation which occurs only in nature. In this multiformity there is an amazing unity.” Thus, pay attention to all movements occurring in nature.
Rhythm and the principle of equilibrium INF I, 226
The attainment of balance takes such precedence in everything that the Magnet manifests the utmost attraction for the sake of this equilibrium. The rhythm evident throughout Cosmos reveals this principle, which governs all actions in nature. Constructiveness depends upon this lofty principle. How, then, is it possible not to realize this process of nature? And in the construction of life, the same principle is unavoidable. Rhythm, explosions, magnetic attraction—all these forces must be converted into the principle of equilibrium.
The symphony and consonance are found in nature. Millefolium FW I, 320
, or “Thousand Leaves,” was the name of an ancient decoction of wild field herbs. Its significance lay in the belief that the field flora is in itself already a collective panacea. Of course such a combination of plant forces is very noteworthy; for who better than Nature can match up conformable neighbors! The proportions and methods of adaptation rest in the hands of man. Verily, each symphony of vegetation astonishes one by its consonance. Creativeness is rich, both externally and internally, but, as a rule, people cruelly violate this precious veil of the Mother of the World. For the sake of plunder they prefer the bony grin of the death’s-head on the sand. Political economy should be based upon an understanding of the values of nature and their wise use; otherwise the state will rest on sand. Thus, in everything one can study the golden mean, the very path of justice. People themselves are horrified when a disruption of the fundamentals takes place. They are disturbed by albinos; yet this is only a violation of the fiery principle. One can witness similar disturbances in all kingdoms of nature. They are not only an abomination, they are infectious and mutually harmful. One must continually return to medical counsels, but is not the fiery element a mighty healing power? Fire is the affirmation of life.
Sense the vibration and resonance of nature FW I, 559
The resonance of nature is often sensed. The people of antiquity even divined the definite sound of peace or of confusion. But scientists can explain this manifestation by looking to fiery causes. Since the vortical waves of Fire resound, a sensitive ear can detect this great resonance even in complete silence. One may hear combinations of similar vibrations in the noises of Earth. It is said that Lao Tze often conversed with waterfalls. This is not a fairy tale, for he listened to the resonance of nature and sharpened the sensitiveness of his hearing to the point of discerning the qualities of the vibrations.
The music of the spheres BRO, 292
Without realization of the significance of music it is also impossible to understand the sounding of nature; and, of course, it is impossible to think about the music of the spheres—only noise will be accessible to the spirit of the ignorant. The song of waterfall or river or ocean will be only a roar; the wind will not bring melody and will not resound in the trees as a solemn hymn. The best harmonies vanish for the unopened ear. Can people accomplish their ascent without song? Can Brotherhood stand without song?
The sounds of nature SUP, 280
Urusvati has heard the many sounds of Nature. Truly, Nature is never silent. Our Ashram has a reputation for stillness, but this should be understood relatively. It is quiet in comparison with earthly, human noise, but Nature continues to send forth Her sounds. The whispers of the mountains and the noises of the waterfalls and streams near the Ashram, merge into one intensified choir. But all these voices of Nature cannot prevent one from hearing the calls of the Supermundane.
Love of nature will be known in the New World FW I, 321
One must persuade people to conserve their own treasures. The most miserly person on Earth is often a planetary squanderer. The New World, if and when it arrives, will manifest love for the treasures of nature, and they will provide the best emulsion of vital essence. Multitudes will have to spread out from the cities into nature, but surely not to sand dunes! In every part of the world oceans of sand have been formed. Similarly, the consciousness of mankind has crumbled into grains of malice. Every desert was once a flowering meadow. Not nature, but men themselves destroyed the flowers. Let thought about Fire compel people to ponder upon thrift.
Teach children a love of nature SUP, 862
Urusvati knows the true meaning of love for nature. An Agni Yogi loves nature. In its smallest and greatest manifestations he perceives beauty. He feels the grandeur that saturates space. The Yogi knows that for him nature is a window to the far-off worlds and an entrance into the Supermundane World.
It is essential to remind people about the significance of nature, for many do not know how to observe it and do not perceive its importance in their lives. One can see in many children an attraction to nature, and, particularly, to the heavens.
The teacher can observe that there are two kinds of children, and should help those in whom burns the fire leading to the far-off worlds. The existence of these qualities indicates the precious accumulations of former lives. One may expect from such children labor for the common good. This is kindled in them by exaltation before the grandeur of the Universe. But adults often dismiss the most precious traits of little children. Urusvati remembers how her own beautiful vision was ridiculed. Thus, many remarkable manifestations of higher energies are seen by ignorant people as empty nonsense. It is long overdue for true scientists to come to the help of the little children, whose eyes and ears are open.
The Thinker said, “Love Nature and it will teach you to ascend.”
Co-measurement; show kindness toward animals AUM, 277
The particles of higher energy which exist in each human organism correspondingly exist in the other kingdoms of nature. The animal kingdom and the vegetable kingdom know how to preserve the particle of energy also in the Subtle World. Especially certain animals that lived around man preserve a certain bond with the organism of the Subtle World dweller. When I advise kindness toward animals, I have in mind that it is better to encounter small friends than enemies. Indeed, one should preserve co-measurement in everything, otherwise one may receive harmful emanations from animals.
Likewise, when I indicate a vegetable diet, I am guarding against nourishing the subtle body with blood. The essence of blood thoroughly permeates the body and even the subtle body. Blood is so undesirable in the diet that only in extreme cases do We permit the use of meat which has been dried in the sun. It is also possible to use those parts of the animal where the blood substance has been thoroughly transmuted. Thus, vegetable food has a significance also for life in the Subtle World.
The immutable laws of nature LHR II, 4 June 1937
Replying to your criticism, I shall follow the order of your statements, and for better clarity in answering I shall have to quote the sentences that are causing you perplexity.… “Nature is destitute of goodness or malice; she follows only immutable laws when she either gives life and joy, or sends suffering [and] death.” Here you conclude that “if the Author wishes to say that life and death are relative states, that there is no death, then in our conception there should be no life.” Again the same thing; therefore, we must return again to what has already been said—in order that we may understand relativity we must know that the World of Reality is the Eternal IS, and that the whole relativity is born only through differentiation and through the endless transmutations or changes in the perpetual motion of the manifested Be-ness. Could you call death the change of one sheath for another, the awakening to a more refined, more broad activity? (The latter, of course, only in the case of a developed and spiritualized consciousness.) And the concepts that you have enumerated such as Devachan, Kama-Loka, and others are but different states of our consciousness.…
“Nature has an antidote for every poison . . . . The butterfly devoured by a bird becomes that bird. . . . I can see that you do not approve of the cosmic laws. I agree with you that there are many imperfections and even cruelties in manifested nature from our human point of view. But in the majority of cases of cruelty and imbalance in nature, alas—it is primarily man, the so-called “crown of nature’s creation,” who is guilty. Man is summoned to perfection, to collaboration, to constant giving. But, instead, we see that man applies all his forces for disunity, disruption, and destruction. Man has violated his collaboration with nature and thus has transgressed against great Equilibrium. Perhaps you will try to explain the cosmic laws, which seem so cruel to you, from your own point of view; or from the point of view of the All-merciful and All-powerful. Heavenly Father We know only one law: the law of causes and effects.
You will probably feel indignant after reading my letter, but I am well used to the fact that those people who tell fine stories, thus heaping all kinds of blasphemies upon the most High, most sacred, and dear, become enemies when justly reprimanded. It is not in my nature to utter hypocritical sweet words to avoid personal defamation. Likewise, I dislike cheap sentimentality, which encourages any kind of lie and becomes a hotbed of injustice.
Nerve Centers
The aura, influxes of blood, and new armor LMG II, 119
Let us speak of the auras.
The egg-shaped aura is natural to the astral body. The most usual, the narrow aura, which emanates from the entire body, extends outward about two inches. In accordance with the degree of spirituality, it begins to expand from the upper nerve centers. Starting from the solar plexus, it afterwards rises toward the brain centers, forming the so-called solar aura. Influxes of blood are characteristic of the transposition of the aura, when the current of tension shifts its pressure. Even fainting spells are possible. Finally, the radiation leaves the lower extremities and forms a surrounding ring. The organism while yet in the midst of life becomes acutely sensitive, especially to sounds and colors. The utmost tranquility is needed during this transitory period. The solar aura may be of ten or fifteen inches, and of course its dimensions may increase.
In spite of the discomfort of transposition of the aura, one may congratulate him who has acquired the upper radiation. The opportunity for repose should be cautiously created. Later on a seeming new armor grows, as the nerves of the skin become strengthened. One cannot exactly divide the physical and the spiritual. The balance fluctuates and the waves travel over the organism. This must not be called a malady, but the organism must be assisted every moment to fortify itself in its new condition.
The vertebrae and nerve centers LMG II, 174
Before the astral body sets out there is an outflow from the vertebrae. The various nerve centers unfold differently, and the time comes when this difference must be normalized by rest, just as a tuned piano should not be touched for awhile nor pounded with any metallic object.
Subtle body flights, wanderings, and spiritual missions LMG II, 188
The flights of the subtle body can be of two kinds: either it flows out of the feet and aimlessly wanders, or it passes through the upper nerve centers and flies upon spiritual missions. It is instantaneously transported across oceans, it teaches people, it imbues auras.
It must be said that only extraordinary strivings and resourcefulness impel the subtle body to concentrate the touch upon a physical object; because usually the spirit strives to act on spirit, overlooking the fact that objects can be excellent conductors.
Not only does the astral body act but also the mental body. Of course the astral body also emerges, but We do not value the actions of the astral body. We consider the consciousness of the mental body more important. To sharpen the point of this force is not so simple.
Straight-knowledge and the nerve centers LMG II, 313
No clairvoyance is equal to the spirit-knowledge. The truth can come through this knowledge. The understanding of the needs of the time comes only by this path.
Prophetic ecstasy avoids exactness of time and place, but the knowledge of the spirit foresees the quality of an event. And the way of this straight-knowledge comes into bloom without visible signs, but it is based upon the opening of the nerve centers.
Secretion of glands and medicine AY, 42
One should distinguish three groups of medicines—life-givers, preservers, and restorers. Let us leave for Our enemies the fourth group—the destroyers. Let us turn our attention to the life-givers, because they act first of all upon the nervous system. The nerve centers and secretions of the glands indicate the future development of medicine. Through these domains humanity will discover the finest energy, which for simplification we still call spirit. The discovery of the emanations of this energy will be the next step in the development of culture.
The essence of L AY, 479
L. is important for the deposits of psychic energy, because the essence of L. helps to preserve its crystals. The substance of L. also shields the nerve centers, where the psychic energy is deposited. The priestesses of old used to wear plates made of L., covered with wax, to protect their centers of the Chalice. These protective plates of L. will be a panacea to humanity. I spoke long ago about L.
Care for children’s nerve centers, psychic energy, and the future AY, 539
The conditions of the nerve centers of children should be studied. It is known that in each child these centers are developed in individual and uneven ways. In some children, there may be one highly developed center that can prompt spontaneous actions equal to those of adults.
At times certain centers cause sickliness, to the perplexity of physicians, since physicians do not think to seek evidence in the nerve centers of a child. However, according to such signs of sickliness and other unusual symptoms, one can judge the true condition of the body and the quality of the spirit. How much good could result from such observations! How many possibilities could be protected, thus enabling the development of psychic energy in the child.
For old spirits who have experienced many incarnations, the period after the seventh year is quite difficult, and the one after fourteen years even more so. After fourteen years the psychic energy has already come into action. The spirit has already torn itself away from its former existences, and the burden of the new unknown path overwhelms it. The accumulated possibilities cause a vague anxiety, and the core strives to return to conditions in which there were greater opportunities for the consciousness to act freely.
The proper care of the nerve centers of children is a necessity for the future. There has existed a mistaken opinion that the spirit cannot early on master its new body and that this is the reason for children’s foolishness. But actually, when the centers do not work correctly, the deposits of psychic energy are not produced, and the spirit has no substance through which to manifest itself.
The care of children’s nerve centers can be considered to be the care of the future race.
Respect and heart energy HEART, 506
First and foremost, people should have simple respect for psychic energy. They should respect an energy which, like fire, pervades space and condenses in the nerve centers. Even children should remember that this connective energy radiates in every handshake, every glance. In striving to respect psychic energy, one learns to care for this treasure of the heart. It behooves every thinking person to feel respect. Do not be ashamed to speak about respect, since this treasure is squandered by humankind. How can anyone expect the heart energy to manifest if there is no respect for it? The energy will only start manifesting when it is perceived. If the law of justice exists, then everything leading up to the heights ought to be respected.
Various pains and cosmic events FW I, 31
Of course the flow of saliva or various pains of the nerve centers correspond to different degrees of cosmic perturbations. But the question arises as to whether these signs are a refraction of cosmic events or cooperation with world energies. One must accept the latter. The refined microcosm will be a true collaborator of the Macrocosm. It is said that Abraham walked before the Lord. Let us understand this as full cooperation. From this completeness is also born the fulfillment of the law of Existence.
The nerve centers and transmission of Agni FW I, 518
Healing through the currents of space is especially effective for the nerve centers. Therefore I advise that the organism be guarded from organic injury. The nerve centers, like fiery vessels, will readily accept the transmissions of Agni. But one should not obstruct such reactions, especially by irritation; like a shield of death it blocks all channels. You already know how I have warned of the fatal danger of irritation in life. Such embittered outcries are borne across the ocean, and he who is more magnanimous must realize his responsibility. Precisely, magnanimity will protect from irritation.
Hypochondria and wounded nerve tissue FW II, 156
What is hypochondria? Many confuse it with auto-suggestion, but the latter is only an effect of the former. Hypochondria in its essence is very infectious and destructive. It can be defined physiologically as the dissolution of heart energy. Such a process interrupts the protective work of the nerve centers. The enemy’s entrance into the stronghold is not a matter of auto-suggestion, but far worse; the defenders of the stronghold, instead of resisting, open the gates to the enemy. It is difficult to cure, for hypochondria is not always subject to suggestion. The process of dissolution cannot be replaced by suggestion. It is necessary to heal the wounded nerve tissue. Here strength can be built up only by nerve exercise. Consequently, hypochondriac people must be subjected to the most drastic influences, and to the most unexpected ones, in order to produce spontaneous tension of the nerve tissue. Such tension is like gymnastics for the nerve centers. Rest and disuse of the nerve centers is not always beneficial, notwithstanding the usual counsel of ordinary physicians. On the contrary, the ancient wisdom says, “You are afraid, therefore you will be doubly frightened.” “You have ceased being afraid, consequently you can behold the Fiery Gates.” Hypochondria must not be confused with doubt. True, these two are sisters, whose mother is ignorance. Hypochondria is a certain established mode of thinking, whereas doubt is a dark obstacle. It is difficult to say which of the vipers is the more harmful. One should free oneself from hypochondria as from an obstruction before the Fiery World. Many things are erroneously thought to be synonymous. Ponder over them, over different facets of definition. Who knows which of these will open the broadest vista in realization of cause and effect?
A conscious reflex of the nerve centers FW II, 320
Everyone experiences inner relief when he knows that he is acting as he should. One may explain this feeling as a conscious reflex of the nerve centers, or, as it is said, as conscience, but let us not forget also a cosmic reason for such a state. Right action will be in cooperation with the Fiery World; correlation is the result of it, and the fiery centers of the organism resound with the great thought of space. Thus each right action is not only beneficial for ourselves, but it is also a spatial action. The Fiery World rejoices at right action.
Skepticism AUM, 77
The ignorant skeptic asks, “Why make assumptions about some sort of higher worlds? I have never heard of anything of that kind.” It is fitting to answer, “Certain kinds of animals do not know about the higher worlds, nevertheless people have seen and felt the higher contacts a great number of times and can speak about their reality. If someone has never once felt the approach of the invisible world, it means that one’s nerve centers have become atrophied.” This is the fitting answer to ignorant skepticism.
Infantile eclampsia is called “divine visitation” AUM, 220
One should also pay attention to infantile eclampsia. It indicates development of the nerve centers. During such a state it is necessary to maintain special quietude. By nature such children are highly gifted, but the shield of the body must be strong. It is necessary to regard such manifestations as a seeming overfilling of the Chalice. Not without reason was this called in antiquity a “divine visitation.” During such attacks, complete quiet of all surroundings, as well as warmth, the odor of rose oil, and a uniform temperature are essential. Certain peoples have made use of soothing music, and such an expedient was helpful; for the assistance given must be a psychic one.
A sleepy, earthly life SUP, 195
Urusvati knows that an inactive, sleepy earthly life is an obstacle to progress in the Subtle World. The nerve centers, which have their prototypes in the subtle body, cannot become keen in a life without action.
How musk nourishes LHR I, 1 August 1934
For the science of the future, it is far more important to know that musk nourishes all the nerve centers with fiery energy than to know its occult history.
The Sixth Race and refinement LHR II, 13 August 1938
Verily, representatives of the Sixth Race will have to work not a little on themselves spiritually in order to open up the nerve centers. But at the next stage of refinement of the organism, this process will be considerably eased and hastened. Nevertheless, without discipline, efforts and labor, nothing can be achieved.
New Country
The New Country requires a new way LMG II, 172
The standardized life must be skillfully avoided. The best people are in advance of the world, which is burdened by clouds.
He who wishes to reach the New Country must not only cast aside all prejudices but also enter by a new way.
The affirmation of life must be built upon the application to local conditions. Where there are a hundred languages spoken, one must understand a hundred psychologies. One expression for all is like a stereotyped column of a state building.
Unity in variety gives the best harvest result. The fruit must be grown by the grafting of new, necessary currents. Therefore, We shall often speak about the New Country—this is most urgent.
The New Country and a worldwide understanding LMG II, 175
World thought transmits world decision, and the construction of the New Country can only be in world-wide understanding.
Do We need eloquence? The way of the contact of the spirit is much more powerful. When you see how with one gesture great decisions are executed, it becomes clear how valuable words are; not in quantity nor in their outer form but in their inner essence.
One must speak still more concisely. The blacksmith must not use the hammer jarringly. The Teaching of Christ can be inscribed upon the palm of the hand.
The New Country will be beneficial to all LMG II, 185
Regarding the infallibility and movability of the plan, these conditions are especially difficult to coordinate, although their boundary is clearly defined by the understanding of the ray of solar consciousness. In order to carry out the plan in life, one must be ready with movability every hour.
How many times, having started out for Egypt, have We found Ourselves in Mongolia? How many times, having found a manuscript, have We locked it up again? How many times, having begun to erect walls, have We reduced them to rubble? How many times, having turned the steed homeward, have We again rushed it into the darkness of the night, lest, by sleeping overnight at home, We should deprive the plan of immutability? The seeming changeableness is no more than the vibration of life. The ways to the guideposts of immutability vibrate and billow like waves.
Affirming the plan, Our whole being is ready for the shortest way. Having just donned European attire, We are ready to fetch out the Mongolian kaftan. Having just decided upon a dwelling place, We are ready to depart. Such mobility can be born only from the realization of the immutability of the plan.
Our way is not that of an eternal wanderer but of a hastening messenger. The immutability of the plan illumines the consciousness with the manifestation of forces. We shall cross all the suspension bridges if the light of the plan is clear. One should so well understand the immutability of the plan that nothing can obscure it. That plan is immutable which is useful to all.
We do not see those to whom the plan of the New Country is not beneficial, and therefore we walk with sharp-sightedness even in the darkness. If the Teacher says: “Rush across a current!”—it means that the footing is foreseen, but let the foot not miss the stone.
One will start to build a bridge, the second will hire a swimmer, the third will sit down to await shallow water, but one will be found who will weave the silver thread of the spirit and cross upon it without the burden of the body, because I will take his load upon Myself.
Thus, under one roof live immutability and movability—two sisters of achievement.
A beautiful striving brings one to the Highest Light.
The New Country and children AY, 68
Let children describe their ideas of the New Country. In this way we can observe how the unseen is made manifest. Inspire in the children the impulse to realize their dreams. This is the best task that we can offer them. Afterwards, let them describe a common piece of granite. That will be a test of their resourcefulness. Perhaps the stone will give them an idea of the strongholds of the far-off worlds. Out of the ordinary one can evoke the sparks of beauty.
The New Country will have souls full of light Letters of Helena Roerich I, (17 February 1934)
However, among the Russian Orthodox priests, we know of some thinking and broad-minded people. They were our real friends. I am sure that we shall find souls full of light in the New Country. Now, as regards the lodges of Freemasons. It is quite certain that among them are many that are purely political and very harmful. In some countries, with the rarest exceptions, Masonry has degenerated into buffoonery. Such a degeneration of originally highly moral and beautiful inceptions is very tragic, and the Great Teachers feel inexpressible grief because of it. Bear in mind also that today there is an unprecedented amount of the most terrible black magic and sorcery, and this is almost everywhere. Often, not bad but ignorant people are caught in this black trap. Therefore, the Great Teachers are against any kind of magic. The black lodges are very active just now; that is why the forces of Light should immediately unite and, with conscious activity, work against the dark forces of evil. But alas, at the moment there is much less unity among them than among the black ones. The latter are unified by fear, and thus they act, driven by it.
Signs of the New Country LHR II, 18 June 1936
Perception of the higher laws will subjugate technology to the spirit; hence, the recognition of higher aims will be affirmed, which will lead to a regeneration of the whole material nature. This regeneration of nature and the regenerated spirit of the people will prompt new, better forms of the structure of life. Therefore, I advise you to watch most attentively all the signs that come from the New Country.
The signs of Benevolence are guarding the New Country Letters of Helena Roerich II, (23 July 1936)
Likewise, your remark about Christ reproaching his disciples is very appropriate. Yes, during all ages the Great Teachers have often been compelled to emphasize the fact of the inertness, division among, and lukewarmness of so-called good people, and the fury, solidarity, and resourcefulness of the dark ones. In fact, at present, the fury and solidarity have become even stronger, for they sense that the decisive Battle will bring defeat to them. Indeed, the signs of the Great Victory are already visible; given more time, much will be instituted. The signs of Benevolence are guarding the New Country.
Events surrounding the New County Letters of Helena Roerich II, (1 October 1937)
Let us rejoice that the seeds which were sown are giving good crops. Likewise, our great country is purifying itself and is growing. Many touching manifestations are noticeable among the young people. Verily, the hundreds of thousands of Ivans have risen in defense of their country and will be able to build the Fiery Chariot, which will carry them across all abysses. And so, in spite of all the terrors in the world, there are also reasons for rejoicing. Realizing that all the events will only benefit the New Country, may we be ready for an attainment of the heart.
The New Country and the Stone OEC, 141
The New Country shall go forth to meet the seven stars under the sign of three stars which sent the Stone to the world. Prepared is the treasure and the enemy shall not take the Shield covered with gold.
New Era
Coming of the New Era ATNW, 225
Finally, offer the knowledge of Living Ethics, the Teaching of the Future Era. This program lays the foundation for the building of Life in all its fullness. That is why, dear ones, with all the spiritual power you have, be affirmed in the great task of becoming heralds of the coming New Era, which is based on cooperation, equal rights, respect for labor, enlightenment, and on the perception of the beauty of Spiritual Leadership in its myriad manifestations of primal, or psychic energy.
New Era and success LMG II, 104
Our thoughts are about you. We are sending you the Teaching—how to walk upon the steep rock, transforming it into a wondrous valley. Humanity feels that the solution is not to be found by the sword, and the last possibility sent is the indication of the Gates.
Success is only a sign of the correct direction. Success is but the understanding of the moment. The Teaching is but the lifting of the curtain of the theater. How wonderful it is to be an actor in the world’s mystery! Walk in joy! The unbroken chain has great value. My Hand sends rays from the mountains. We shall begin the New Era without delay. I teach not to dream but to harken to the flow of events.
Significance of psychic energy in thought NEC, 219
It is necessary to understand the significance of psychic energy in the approaching evolution, and to study scientifically its manifestations. There is no need to test it by the method of spectacular tricks. With all solicitude and responsibility should one approach the discovery of humanity’s treasure. There is not much time for turning many opponents into useful coworkers. True, if you approach them with frightening warnings, this will be crude and unworthy of true community members.
Luminous, all-conquering thought will fully conform to the conditions of the coming New Era of cooperation.
Do you think that the above is Utopia? Then reach Us, and become convinced as to how the conscious human thought operates!
New Era and time of Maitreya AY, 1
They will ask, “Can the time of Maitreya create a New Era?”
Answer, “If the Crusades brought a new age, then truly the Era of Maitreya is a thousandfold more significant.” In such consciousness should one proceed.
New Era and new gates to knowledge AY, 142
If We are told about a form that will exist unchanged for a millennium, We will first of all regret the unprogressing nature of the spiral of energy around such a structure. Great action will ever be Our joy. We call destruction creation if it contains a striving to the future. Conscious creation of a new current of energy leads to an understanding of cosmic currents. Therefore, ponder the need to manifest motion in thought as well as in action.
All have heard about the coming of the New Era. Can the new arrive in inaction? It is better to welcome a new blind puppy than an aged parrot that repeats old things. Examine the stream of the Teachings of life that have been given to humanity. Each, without affecting the preceding, opens new gates to knowledge. The enduring realities of life are fundamental to each given Teaching. Therefore, they should be studied not for learning, but for application to life. Only in this way can you create the current of energy.
New Era and the Fire of new ideas AY, 341
Proclaiming the New Era of Fire means that it is necessary now to master this element. The reality of Fire must be embraced by the consciousness. But long ago I told you about the necessity for this exercise of accepting ideas into the consciousness. Can one presume that the Teaching has been applied in life if even one’s thoughts have not received a new impetus? Do not seek for new seedlings where all remains as before. Where the old dominates, the New Fire will scorch, and life will not receive its new blessings.
Let Our words about Fire not be regarded as abstract symbols. I speak of Fire truly existing. This is not the first time that the planet will experience the effect of this element. During each change of race Fire approaches as a purifying stream.
When it becomes possible to see the emanations of the human body, you will discern with clarity the hideousness of duplicity, when the face shows benevolence but the thoughts are sharpening knives.
One must learn to accept the Teaching simply and to fill one’s life with it. Fire can be a great blessing.
Thought and the New Era HEART, 54
People are rightfully asking, “How will the significance of thought be different in the New Era? Since the importance of thought is being affirmed so persistently, does it mean that thought is being given a special role in the regeneration of life?” This is perfectly reasonable. During the Black Age, Kali Yuga, thought has revolved around man, and magnetism has only extended over small distances, while in the New Era thought means Space! That is why we must not think personally but spatially.
New Era and thought preserving the planet FW I, 514
Humanity truly represents, as it were, the cement of the planet; it helps to hold together the parts threatened by chaos. An unpopulated world easily disintegrates. But man must not pride himself on this mission, he must feel himself to be a guard on watch. Verily, only he who is fortified by the armor of Agni can the more fully consummate his destiny. Agni must not be in a state of inaction. The element of fire is the most active, most speedy, and most spatial, and it is manifested in the midst of the tension of thought. Does not man preserve the planet by thought? The most precious substances are created by thought. Compare breadth of thought with insipidity. I attest that people can gather a treasure of thought, which, in rhythm with the Cosmos, will create the New Era.
Evolution and the New Era SUP, 361
Urusvati knows that with each generation there are changes in world outlook, customs, and even language. It is not easy to recognize the New Era when in the midst of it, but from a distance every observant eye can see how agitated is the substance of life.
There was an ancient practice of sending observers to certain places, to stay for a period of time and then return. With the coming of the new generation, the same observers were sent again to these places. We use the same method, so that Our Messengers may witness the formation of a new generation. Only in this way can We acquire a fresh and correct impression regarding the evolution of a particular nation.
Many will doubt the very possibility of such evolution, for they themselves are stagnant. But evolution is a law of Nature. The difficulty is that people see only from their own point of view and are therefore unable to progress. They imagine that everything ends with their demise, and cannot understand that life has its own continually changing, vivid waves.
New Era and coworkers of the spirit SUP, 527
Who, then, can achieve spiritual purification? Some may say that for this one must become a great philosopher, like Anaxagoras, Plato, or Pythagoras. But besides philosophers, the world was directed by such leaders as Pericles and Akbar, who left us memories of great ages of well-being. In addition to magnanimity and compassion, they demonstrated firmness in leading their nations on the path of salvation. Everyone has heard of the shoemaker Boehme, and the chemist Vaughan. There have been many such examples throughout the ages, and people can understand that spiritual purification is achievable in all walks of life.
At present, too, there are those on Earth who are conscious co-workers for the cause of evolution. People may not know them, but the crowd has never recognized the great achievements of the lowly. On Earth the hand and the foot are co-workers of the spirit. Those who carry the burden of evolution are not distinguished by royal garments, and they go unnoticed. History will reveal their path. People should rejoice that there are always special souls on Earth, who bolster their faith in the coming of the New Era.
The Thinker, even when He was sold into slavery, said, “This is splendid proof of the diversity of the human path.”
The foundation of the New Era LHR I, 1929
The book of new discoveries and the light of daring is open before humanity, and you have already heard about the approach of the New Era. Every epoch has its Call, and the calling foundation of the New Era will be the power of thought. That is why we call you to understand the great significance of creative thought, and the first step in this direction will be the opening of consciousness, freedom from all prejudices and from all tendentiousness and forced concepts.
Entrance of a New Era of spiritual knowledge LHR I, 28 August 1931
In conclusion, I want to remind you about the absolute inevitability of the New Era. The fiery energies are in their greatest tension attracted toward Earth, and if not accepted, realized and assimilated they will cause terrific earthquakes and other cosmic perturbations, and also revolutions, wars and new epidemics. We are now at the very entrance of a New Era, a New Race, and therefore our time may be compared with the times of Atlantis, the existence of which becomes more and more evident to our science.
Watch out for all unusual and destructive signs in all spheres of life, and many things will be clearer to you. You will see where are the sparks of the New Era, the era of spiritual knowledge and great cooperation of peoples under the sign of culture. Realization of the coming of this great time should multiply the strength of every sensitive person and should direct him toward joyous, constructive work for the General Good under the Banner, which we shall call the Banner of Peace and Culture.
Devotion and solidarity in the New Era LHR I, 12 December 1934
The time is so threatening that only great devotion and solidarity will help you to endure until the great day of the predestined New Era. Unity and mutual respect among the most enlightened minds and hearts will facilitate greatly this task.
The New Era is called the era of woman LHR II, 4 November 1935
The whole East believes in the Advent of the Lord Maitreya, but there are some who are aware that the Lord Maitreya now dwells in the Image of the Lord of Shambhala. Certainly, His Advent must not be understood as an appearance in the flesh, amidst earthly conditions and Earth-dwellers. The Teaching of the Lord Maitreya will be spread all over the world and it will proclaim the New Era—the era of the awakening of the Spirit, which is also called the era of woman.
New World
The New World and the old world are distinguished by consciousness AY, 55
Truly, do not divide the world into north and south, or east and west. But everywhere distinguish between the old world and the New. The old world finds shelter in all parts of Earth. The New World also is born everywhere, but beyond boundaries and conditions.
The old world and the New World are distinguished through consciousness, not by outer evidence. Age and circumstance bear no importance. New banners are often raised by the hands of the old world, still filled with prejudices. But often in solitude beats a heart filled with the radiance of the New World. Thus, unwaveringly, before our eyes, the world divides itself. The new consciousness grows, unskilled, but full of daring. Despite its experience the old thinking loses strength. There is no power that could hold back the tide of the New World. We regret the useless waste of energy of the expiring consciousness. We welcome with a smile the daring of those who realize their right to expand new achievements. Each mistake, if committed for the cause of the New World, becomes a flower of valor. No matter how skillful the effort to embalm the old world, it remains a skeleton of horror.
The old world rejected the Mother of the World, but the New World begins to perceive Her lustrous veil.
The New World will come into being due to the eternal movement of Consciousness LHR II, 16 April 1936
Consciousness is growing, and the quests of the spirit and heart are expanding. In spite of the aggressiveness of the old and outworn consciousnesses, a new comprehension is setting its path. All the dams can only temporarily hold back this current; and it will be all the more powerful when it breaks through. Everything in the Cosmos lives and changes. The foundation and essence of Consciousness is an eternal movement. Following this principle of motion, the New World strives in concordance with the Cosmic Magnet, which indicates the way through the Dictates of Be-ness.
The task of the New World is to rouse the consciousness and restore the Image of Beauty FW III, 266
Humanity attaches significance only to those concepts which are stored away in a consciousness of mediocrity, for it arrays correspondingly each form in its consciousness. Why, then, have all the Higher Concepts not been inculcated? Why so many distortions? Why so many belittlements? Because, in truth, the essence of human quests and strivings has been turned downward. But the task of the New World is to rouse the consciousness and to restore to the World the predestined Image of Beauty. Creativeness of the spirit must indeed be intensified in ascent. Precisely, not to lower the Higher but to allow It to rise. Therefore the first requisite will be to create the Divine Image according to Divinity. When the human consciousness will cease to depict Divinity in a human way, then the attainments of the spirit will be fiery.
Love lies on the border of the New World HEART, 243
Let us accept love as the motive force in the expansion of consciousness. The heart will not be aflame without love; it will not be invincible, nor will it be self-sacrificing. So let us bring gratitude to every receptacle of love, for love lies on the border of the New World, where hatred and intolerance have been abolished. The path of love unfolds with the intensity of cosmic energy.
The banner of the New World LHR II, 25 January 1938
The New World carries on its banner—Knowledge, Tolerance, and Cooperation.
The power of thought and cooperation in the New World AY, 101
But one should remember that with the establishment of general cooperation among all that exists, the energy of thought unites all spheres of being. Not by using a hammer, but by penetrating objects with our thought, shall we unite them.
“Wisdom in all,” recalls the Hindu. “Cooperation in all” will be added to this in the Age of Maitreya. Not only by command, not just by harmony, but by the lightning-bolt of directed thought are the co-workers united.
Cooperation of the layers of matter is characteristic of the New World. Each era has its own call. The power of thought will be the evocative principle of the New World.
The New World demands new concepts LHR II, 15 April 1936
The New World demands new concepts, new forms, and new definitions. All the events clearly indicate the direction of evolution. The epoch of work in common, cooperation in common, and collective solidarity of all workers without any class distinctions is now being created. And the most essential problem which humanity is now facing is precisely the synthesizing of the spiritual with the material, the individual with the universal, and the private with the public welfare. Only when the one-sidedness of the narrow, material, earthly experiments shall be realized, will the next step come—the striving to unify the material world with the Subtle World. And the new achievements in science, new explorations, and discoveries of the laws of psychic energy will demand from humanity not a renunciation of the “heavens,” but a new revelation and understanding of them.
People need to harmonize with the new rhythm of the New World through the art of thinking SUP, 255
Urusvati knows that people love to immerse themselves in the past.…
Nevertheless, the new rhythm has already entered life, and people cannot ignore the new conditions that are flooding it. Returning to the past is impossible, and one must harmonize oneself with the new conditions. For that purpose, people should pay attention to the humanities, and the art of thinking must be revived.
Scientists are discovering new characteristics of the human brain, and such research is useful for establishing the equilibrium of rhythm. The brain and nervous system will provide unusual discoveries that will create possibilities for adjustment to the new rhythm.
The speed of life will seem frightening until people develop a speed of thought sufficient to outstrip it. People must accept cosmic conditions or there will be dangerous discord. The motion of Earth will slow down, but at the same time the influx of energies will be accelerated. Each disharmony is destructive in itself, and each disunity brings disruption. When it was declared that ideas rule the world, the power of thought was affirmed.
Intelligent thinking must help humanity to accept the new rhythm and cognize the New World that has already drawn near. Truly, the New World pours forth its influence, and has manifested its power in the radiance of scientific achievements. May we overcome all the suffocating dangers through concentration upon the New World!
The New World represents Unity of Cooperation SUP, 794
People should not fear divisibility in life. Often it is precisely what facilitates the manifestation of Unity.…
Divisibility grows particularly during the days of Armageddon. But Unity also grows. The world is striving to the Unity of Cooperation. The world understands how inexorably the new common understanding is approaching. The New World sweeps away the rotten roots. Thus every Teaching must listen for the steps of the New World. Let vigilance manifest itself everywhere, and people will understand what has evolved amidst battles and sufferings.
The Thinker said, “Learn to perceive the veil that is the Great Unity.”
Purification of the foundations is needed to affirm the New World FW III, 193
The fundamentals of Life can be affirmed through resurrection of the spirit. Purification of the foundations must be affirmed, for without this it is impossible to manifest the New World. The degeneration of the foundations is ruinous; and pure energies cannot be attracted to the earthly plane without transmutation of the accumulations which are stifling the planet. How, then, to affirm the New World? As has been said—with fire and sword! To abolish the old there will be a new purification, which will give the great Fundamentals of Existence. The fiery sword of the spirit will smite the corruption of the planet. Those who are looking into the future are not afraid of the fiery sword, for the tempered spirit knows the true creativeness of the sword of the spirit. Fiery creativeness can be affirmed as the great transmutation of darkness into Light.
The fire of the New World requires warriors of spirit LHR I, 6 July 1935
The fiery calls to the new consciousness, to the new constructiveness, are repeated in the Teaching in many different ways. Only with a new understanding and new ways, and with a regenerated spirit, can one enter the New World.…
All who can strive, who can be strong, persevering and courageous, should gather together. True warriors of spirit are needed, ones who are not afraid to raise the sword for the Light and for the Common Good.… If one is timid, he had better leave, for verily he will not be able to stand the fire of the New World. The Teaching is not for the weak and the cowardly. The regeneration of the spirit and the true comprehension of Life, illumined by the complete rainbow of Infinite Beauty, is at hand.…
Therefore, meet calmly the attacks.… The cultural constructiveness of the New World needs people of a brave and firm consciousness, who are devoted to the Service of the Good and who are ready to defend at every instant the Great Hierarchy of Light.
The New World is built with fiery qualities LHR II, 19 November 1937
Work for the unification of co-workers! We were given a Covenant—unity, courage and achievement. With these fiery qualities the New World is built and the right to enter the Stronghold of Great Knowledge is earned.
What are the principles of the New World? HIER, 375
Thus, upon the principle of Fire the world is regenerated. The fire of the centers, the fire of the spirit, the fire of the heart, the fire of achievement, the fire of attainment, the fire of Hierarchy, the fire of Service—these constitute the principles of the New World. The blended arcs of consciousnesses thus create the Highest Will. Verily, the great Banner of Peace will cover the entire world. Verily, a great time, the time of great fulfillments. Thus the time of great action approaches.
Let women build the New World, starting with raising the Banner of Peace and Culture LHR I, 17 June 1931
People must be imbued with the significance of the value of spiritual creativeness and must learn to respect every manifestation of it. The carriers of spiritual fire will become the true treasures of their countries. First, let women realize all the significance of the raising of the Banner of Peace and Culture, and in powerful union, not only theoretically but practically, let them carry the stones for the building of the New World. Mountains are built from stones. Let us not neglect the smallest stone!
Nirvana
The quality of assimilation of all actions LMG II, 328
Nirvana is the quality of assimilation of all actions. The saturation of all-inclusiveness brings you true knowledge, flowing from the tremor of illumination. Languages have no more precise definition of this process. Quietude is only an external aspect, and quietude does not express the essential nature of the condition.
Buddha mentioned quietude, but only this external aspect was assimilated by his listeners. For to the people who heard him the idea of rest was very attractive. Action as something meritorious is too little understood.
Nirvana as a step in the endless cosmic periods INF I, 28
You are right in asserting that the Lord Buddha had to give the concept of Nirvana to the world because there are few who are willing to labor eternally for the creation of new forms. Nirvana is only a step in the endless cosmic periods. Our disciples, accumulating the earthly inheritance, can rejoice, transporting themselves with striving consciousness toward the higher worlds. Is it not better to serve the manifestation of the great eternal re-working and transformation from the lower to the higher than to be slave to stagnation?
Nirvana is the highest tension of energy HEART, 260
Since the so-called state of Nirvana is not rest but rather the highest tension of energy, one might ask whether rest even exists. Indeed, how is it possible to imagine rest if everything is in motion and exists on account of motion? The very concept of rest was invented by people who wished to flee from existence. They preferred immobility, forgetting that there cannot be a moment without motion. Equilibrium is the concept needed. The seeker should think not about rest but about how to maintain equilibrium in the midst of the whirlwinds. The silver thread is made taut by the power of striving, and for that very reason one should know what equilibrium is, so as to avoid burdening the thread of the Hierarchy by faltering. The thread will not break when it is tautened, for even a straw holds out so long as it is not bent. The silver thread is based on the very same law of connection, but if a person does not refrain from fluctuating in a disorderly manner, he usually cannot hold fast to the link. So, let us not bemoan the lack of rest, since rest does not exist in the first place.
The tension of the heart that leads to Nirvana HEART, 379
Because a heart is calm does not mean it is in repose. A burning heart cannot be at rest. Calmness of the heart means firmness and imperturbability. By understanding this, one can attain the tension that leads to Nirvana. But how many stages must one pass through with courage in order to grasp the imperturbability of the heart. It is easy to say fine things while one’s surroundings seem to be calm, but one should not seek to temper the heart in a state of inactivity. Naturally, action does not consist in waving one’s arms about, but rather in the tension of the heart.
Equilibrium in Nirvana AUM, 480
Each one who speaks to people is like a fisherman casting his net. One needs to cast farther in order to catch nearer. No sooner do you encourage someone than it becomes necessary to watch lest pride overcome him. Nature requires the methods of the middle path.
But neither inspiration nor beauty lie in the middle; it means that the middle, just as equilibrium, affirms but does not lessen the tension of the energy. What we call Nirvana is the same thing. This middle is not a lower vibration, but an equilibrium of higher tension.
Inner peace as Nirvana SUP, 254
Urusvati knows how much people confuse peace of mind with the inner peace that is the source of peace for all else. Seeking for inner peace should be encouraged, for only this equilibrium makes higher communion possible and opens the doors for the best decisions.
However, there are those seeking inner peace who are filled with selfishness and false modesty, and believe that they will acquire inner peace by doing nothing. These are not bad people, they do no evil, but their “good” is of little value. What kind of peace can come from inertia? True inner peace can be likened to Nirvana, in which all the energies are so intensified that they are unified in their ascent.
People should strive for inner peace while participating in life. In the best teachings it is clearly indicated that one can be at peace even on the battlefield. There is much beautiful imagery that teaches us how one can transmit truth and be spiritually uplifted even in the noise of battle! We must remind those who are lost to inaction that by their way of life they may create an illusion of peace, but their spirit will not be strengthened, nor will it succeed.
The Thinker said, “The ocean is stormy and agitated because the elements are ignorant of the higher laws, but the human spirit is enlightened and can be at peace even in the midst of a storm. Inner peace is an imitation of the Divine.”
All-containment as Nirvana SUP, 356
People must consciously prepare themselves for a state such as Nirvana, and this takes a long time. They must learn to love the state of mind that can be called all-containment. In the same way, people must learn to love the concept of defense, and think of it as the most intensified and vigilant condition. They must perfect themselves consciously, otherwise participation in the Cosmic Battle will become unbearable.
Nirvana is a condition of high, harmonious intensification of energy SUP, 527
Urusvati knows that Nirvana is a condition of high, harmonious intensification of energy. Paranirvana is a state of even higher tension. People believe that Nirvana is inaccessible to them, and for Samadhi lengthy bodily and spiritual exercises are needed. But let us remember that the human organism is a perfect microcosm, in which are contained infinite possibilities.
Everyone can experience fleeting sensations of Nirvana and Samadhi, but these hints pass so quickly that the earthly consciousness is incapable of assimilating them. A person may feel that he is losing consciousness for no reason, or has been ignited by an unexplainable fire, or has lost all sense of having weight. There is much that can be noticed only by a broadened consciousness. Only the exceptional, who are few, can understand what is happening. There have been many achievements by science, but not one has affirmed that everyone is able to experience the higher sensations. In order to do so the spirit must be kept pure.
Nirvana is the condition of the highest manifested perfection LHR I, 16 January 1935
Remember that the condition of Nirvana is the condition of the highest manifested perfection corresponding to a given cycle of evolution in each kingdom and species. Likewise, the consciousness, i.e., instinct, of plants and animals during Pralaya will have its corresponding Nirvana. There are as many degrees of Nirvana as there are cycles of perfection in Infinity. But the Nirvana will always be the expression of the maximum achievement of perfection corresponding to the particular stage of evolution. But as regards the Cosmic Foundation or Substance, we may say only that it remains in the condition of potential Paranirvana. The Cosmic Substance, Spirit-Matter, which is spread throughout Infinity, is the Divine Foundation or the Potential of All-Being. In its endless manifestations, differentiations and changes of forms, it strives toward infinite perfection and self-consciousness in these particular forms. Whether or not this will satisfy your inquiry, I do not know, but this is how I understand it.
One goal of attainment of Nirvana LHR I, 11 June 1935
All these changes of forms or of existence lead toward one goal—the attainment of Nirvana; it means the full development of all possibilities contained in the human organism. But Buddhism teaches the cognizance and creation of good, independent of this aim, as the contrary would be absolute egoism, and such speculation is foredoomed to disappointment. As it is said, Nirvana is the epitome of disinterestedness, complete renunciation of all personal for the sake of truth. An ignorant man dreams and strives to Nirvana, without any realization of its true Essence. To create good with the view of gaining results or to lead a disciplined life for the attainment of liberation is not the noble path ordained by Gotama. Without thought of reward or achievement life must be crossed, and such life is the greatest. The condition of Nirvana may be attained by man in his earthly life.…
And this stimulus, when imbued with the essence of the Teaching, rises before us not only as the greatest cosmic principle, but also as the greatest and most beautiful cosmic mystery. And Gotama Buddha, who unceasingly pointed out the eternally rushing stream of our lives, has thus asserted the cosmicality and therefore the infinity of this stimulus, which many misquoters of the Teaching try to suppress in themselves; but the fiery spirit of the Teacher could only destroy small conceptions, broadening them into Infinity. And Nirvana is the Gate which introduces us into the rhythm of the highest, fiery, creative and eternally expanding stream of infinite Existence.
Northern Lights
Colors of the Northern Lights LHR II, 23 November 1937
The Northern Lights that you observed were noted as especially bright in Dvinsk. The Reddish light is a very characteristic feature of the Northern Lights. The vivid Northern Lights glow with all the colors of the rainbow.
Auras are like the Northern Lights FW II, 437
One of the most visually beautiful fiery actions will be the convergence and divergence of auras. This beauty can be likened to that of the Northern Lights, and in it is expressed a multitude of psychological moments. One may observe how carefully the radiations draw near, how the protective network palpitates and flashes, as a preliminary to resounding harmoniously or to becoming darkened. The full and complete life, its chemism and magnetism, is concealed in the space around a man. We await the time when people will begin patiently to photograph auras.
Flashes of the spirit in comparison to the Northern Lights SUP, 30
Urusvati is familiar with the varied ways in which light is manifested. Seeing flashes of light is an indication of a spiritual keenness of eye. In themselves these lights do not mean anything special, but they are like banners on the way to Us. The Northern lights, in their lowest degree, are not noticed by people. Similarly, the earliest flashes of the spirit are not evident to many. One can observe that small bright sparks will burst into flame and produce a rainbow-like illumination. Thus a beautiful aura is kindled around people. Note that these lights are especially visible in Our Abode. From ancient times they have been accumulated, and, if desired, can be made to blaze radiantly. In legends people are mentioned who could evoke around themselves a dazzling light. Thus, if one wishes one can be surrounded by a fiery force.
Northern Lights confirm the location of Shambhala SUP, 216
Ordinary people are unable to perceive such subtle signs. They are either unwilling to admit the existence of the Supermundane or become upset at the idea of it.
In the literature of various nations one can find puzzling indications. For example, Shambhala is said to be located in the extreme North, and the northern lights would seem to confirm this. But let us not forget that similar electrical discharges can also be observed in the Himalayas.
The Thinker pointed out how careful we must be not to reveal truths for which people are not yet ready, for great confusion would result. Let us follow His wise advice and find means that fit the people’s consciousness.
Northern Lights as a sign to the denier SUP, 626
Can a conscientious investigator insist that, in his field, all has been discovered and explained? Only a dull, conventional mind dares to insist that all is known to him. Each new discovery is but one more step into the Unknown. Not long ago only the Northern Lights were known, but now the Himalayan Lights have been seen too, yet no one can point out their cause. One can speak of the intensification of the energy, and of the electric phenomena, but these are nothing but vague assumptions.
Why, somewhere behind Everest, does an unusual intensification of energy take place? And why does this phenomenon cause such varied effects? Many questions arise but as yet the essence is still unexplained. Think about this. Also, information should be gathered about different strange encounters, many of which are mentioned in literature.
The Thinker said, “Many unknown fires light the way for the travelers.”
Nutrition
Balance of nutrition and spiritual demands FW I, 484
In regard to the question of nutrition, it should be noted that it is necessary to have some raw vegetables or fruit each day; raw milk is likewise preferable if the cow is known, and also bread of a somewhat coarse flour. Thus, one can obtain sufficient vitamins without increasing the obvious superfluity of food. Hence, one should not burden oneself with the thought of food, because such thought often obscures many valuable strivings. He who has found the balance between physical and spiritual demands already stands at the border of understanding the Higher World.
Beyond right nutrition SUP, 885
Urusvati knows the true meaning of self-healing. “Friend, command yourself to be healthy”—thus did the sages of Hellas sometimes end their letters. In remote antiquity people already knew that beyond all medicinal remedies, beyond the right nutrition, beyond magnetism, beyond prana, everyone has a healer within himself, but they must know how to summon him.
The ability to heal oneself must be developed from early childhood. Man cannot suddenly, when already ill, demand a miracle. Self-healing can take place only if one’s spiritual lyre has already been tuned.
Believe Me: One’s inner physician will be on alert, and one’s consciousness will summon him, but only if one’s spirit has learned how to summon the power given to man. In addition, harmony with the Supermundane World must be achieved. Truly, these strings between Earth and the Higher Worlds will resound as a strong, summoning command. He who has cognized the Supermundane World is able to command for the good of mankind. It must not be thought that We speak about some giants of the spirit, for a measure of achievement and restoration of health is given to everyone.
The Thinker said, “Be able to make your inner healer your friend.”
Observation
Power of observation NEC, 190
The lack of observation is striking. People are unable to notice objects which threaten the crowns of their heads. They cannot enumerate ten objects about them. They cannot point out the simplest details of their surroundings. For them everything is nothing—nil, naught and nowhere. This is not even a degree of indifference, but is the stupidity of ignorance. Walk away from such bipeds!
One should develop observation in children from the earliest days. Indeed, the consciousness of children is alive from the first hour, but not for those to whom all Hindus look alike.
Power of observation, or rather keen-sightedness, is the beginning of the eagle eye, about which you have long known. To hear about keen-sightedness for some already means to foresee, and to foresee means to perceive the path of the world toward community.
Cultivate the ability to think and observe HEART, 22
Advise people to cultivate the ability to think and to observe. The heart cannot carry out its mission if there are fleas instead of a thought and a mole instead of observation. Nobody gets very far traveling with companions like those. Now is the time to deepen the current of thought, for otherwise the masses will not find any way to apply the treasures they receive. Overproduction is a sign of superficial thinking and lack of observational power. It has been said that schools should start holding classes for training in observation and thinking. The heart cannot just be nourished from without; one must also support it by making practical efforts. Steadiness of striving will also come from developing vigilant insight.
The heart can yield observations HEART, 138
During sleep the heart can yield quite remarkable observations. One can gradually bring to light the activity of the heart in connection with its participation in the life of the Subtle World. One can explain how, on the one hand, the heart depends upon and reflects the cosmic pulse, while, on the other hand, it takes on a peculiar tempo from the Subtle World when it is directly participating in that domain. So by making a series of careful observations, a person can establish the connection of the Subtle World with the Cosmos and the physical world. The role of the human heart is to accumulate energies and transform them, but it is important to use experimental means to show humanity the significance of vibrations.
Observe the subtlest manifestations of the heart HEART, 448
People easily recognize that the lower discipline, Hatha Yoga, has a scientific basis, but they do not even attempt to bring the higher signs into the scope of scientific observations. But of what value are the mechanical siddhis in comparison with the manifestations of the loftiest heart? The siddhis of the body cannot often be applied, while the activity of the heart flows without break. Of course, to observe the subtlest manifestations of the heart, the seeker’s attentive power has to be intensified; but serious experiments also require attentiveness. Wouldn’t it be best to get used to paying attention through observing one’s heart? Such experiments in attentiveness will not be undertaken in vain. Best of all, they are appropriate for approaching the Subtle World. Once a person has listened to his own heart, he no longer sees any end to observations. The observations begun in a single home will inevitably guide the observer all over the world and also indicate the path to the higher worlds. Why write out a multitude of formulas if one does not wish to apply them in one’s life? Contact with the subtler energies refines one’s entire being. A person who has entered the fiery path understands the refinement, insightfulness, and vigilance of which I speak.
Observation deepens one’s ability to understand HEART, 565
I affirm that every point made has an immediate purpose. Since ancient times it has been customary to examine the level of the disciple’s observational powers. With this in mind, a seemingly abstract formula was uttered, and it was observed whether the disciple’s enquiring mind would be able to look around and find a way to apply what had been said. The Teaching can deepen one’s ability to understand through observation.
Observation is one of the principal fiery qualities FW I, 69
The quality of observation is one of the principal fiery qualities, but it is not attained easily. It is acquired as slowly as is consciousness. You noted correctly that consciousness is strengthened by life itself; observation is strengthened likewise. There can be no abstract consciousness, nor can there be theoretical observation. But human absent-mindedness is monstrous, it creates a seemingly unreal world. In their egoism people see only their own delusions. In such wanderings there can be no discourse about the New World. Hence, by all means, training in observation should be introduced in schools, even for small children. An hour devoted to observation is a true lesson in life, and for the teacher this hour will be a lesson in resourcefulness. Begin the refinement of observation upon everyday objects. It would be a mistake to direct the pupils too rapidly to higher concepts. If, for a beginning, the pupil is capable of observing the habitual contents of a room, this will already be an achievement. This is not so easy as it seems to an unobservant eye. Later, by a series of experiments we can accelerate the ability to form impressions. We can propose that the pupil pass through an unfamiliar room at a run and yet with concentrated observation. Thus, it is possible to reveal blindness and assert true keenness of vision. It is necessary to outline a program of tests for all the senses. Thus is fiery action expressed in a simple exercise. Children are very fond of such tasks. Such exercises of consciousness carry one into the higher spheres. The most ordinary routines can become the gateway to the most complex. Imagine the exultation of a child when he exclaims, “I’ve seen more!” In this “more” can be comprised an entire step. The same joyous exclamation will greet the first fiery starlet that is observed. Thus, true observation begins.
Possibilities for observation FW I, 394
Only the foolish fall into despair. Every hour brings its lesson, and therefore one must be grateful for each experience. Night permits observation of far-off worlds and remote distances. Likewise, each hour of the day is filled with possibilities for observation. One must be grateful for such accumulations. Science seeks a solution in the glands, but does not yet dare to think about the fiery energy.
The power of observation FW III, 443
One should again and again repeat about the power of observation. Not often is it put into practice, but only acuteness of observation is of assistance in distinguishing the sparks of the Fiery World. Do not hesitate to use a variety of expressions in reminding friends about the power of observation.
Honest observations AUM, 552
The mother can lay the first foundations for the investigation of psychic energy; even up to birth of the child, the mother will take note of the whole routine of life and of feeding. The character of the future man is already defined in the mother’s womb. Certain peculiarities that predetermine character can already be observed in the desires expressed by the mother herself. However, in this case it is necessary to make honest observations. But the capacity of observation itself needs to be cultivated.
Thus, again We direct attention, not to theories and dogmas, but to experiments and observations.
Know thyself through the power of observation SUP, 353
When the ancients urged, “Know thyself,” they were primarily concerned with the development of the power of observation. This process is no mystery. People should simply become more attentive to their own nature and to their surroundings, and should realize that they are responsible for the quality of their projections. It is strange that the interval between sleep and awakening remains unnoticed. People read about the particular qualities of drowsiness. The ancient initiates knew how acutely perceptive one becomes during this state, but this knowledge remained only with the initiates, who alone could remember their experiences. The average person, absorbed in his work, had no time for such observation.
But now We once again call people to develop attentiveness and to observe the idiosyncrasies of their nature even during labor. One should learn to combine one’s ability to work with the power of subtle perception. Such a synthesis will transform life.
Experiments and observations are not easy SUP, 577
Do not think that experiments and observations are easy. If one out of a hundred succeeds, that is success. We never regret failure, because it teaches more than success. It is regrettable when someone is too eager to achieve success immediately. One should not waste time, nor regret time spent. One should observe oneself, but without making oneself the center of the Universe. One can find success at all times and in all things. In such labors, one strengthens one’s will.
You understand that it would be wrong to prescribe that everyone sleep on iron or keep a lithium plate nearby. Roses or apples are gifts of nature that may be beneficial to some, but not to all. Pay careful attention to effects. Although nature’s crudest idiosyncrasies are the most evident, you know that everything that exists is distinct and individual. One should learn to be sensitive to the causes and effects of everything. Conducting such observations will be a worthy step on the path of yoga.
The Thinker taught, “It is said that some dwellers in heaven are all-powerful. Well, let us gather all our strength, perhaps a place has been prepared for us in heaven. But this Ladder is a tall one!”
Clarity of observation SUP, 660
Urusvati knows that an ability to observe with clarity results from a life of striving, vigilance, and readiness. When We spoke about always being on watch, some thought that it had to do with some unusual circumstances. They did not grasp that the power of observation is a most normal ability, available to all. Clarity of observation is a necessity in even the simplest of tasks. Do not think that some kind of higher inspiration is a requirement for this ability.…
One should develop one’s power of clear observation. No knowledge can be acquired without this ability. We cannot send a sign to an absent-minded one. Precisely, during Our discourses about the Supermundane, one’s clarity of observation must be strengthened.
People may complain that due to fatigue, they have lost their ability to observe. This was answered by the Thinker, “A bird in a cage does not forget how to fly.”
The keenness of observation is a most valued quality SUP, 720
Urusvati knows that one of the most valued human qualities is keenness of observation. Everyone who can see should develop this keenness. But actually, the opposite occurs. People obscure their minds with superstition and prejudices. This becomes a kind of super-maya. Therefore, the power of keen observation must be cultivated.…
Keen observation will help to perceive how thought moves not only the muscles, but even the most complex processes of life. Amidst everyday life the most wonderful manifestations can be observed.
The Thinker said, “I wish to observe the manifestations of the Infinite.”
Power of vigilance SUP, 822
Urusvati knows the power of vigilance. The deep significance of observation is now known to you. Yet, how can observation be developed without vigilance, without constant watchfulness? These qualities are not acquired at once, they must be cultivated. The more consciously such education proceeds, the sooner will one be able to maintain an untiring vigil. It should be stressed that no quality can be obtained by force. It is necessary to love—by one’s own free will—the acquisition of the steps of ascent. Only such a loving conquest will lead one to the open Gates.
Obsession
Severed ties with the Teacher and self-correction AY, 124
When the Teacher severs His ties with a disciple, the ring received from the Teacher must be returned by the disciple. This should not be seen as a rare occurrence. The karma of obsession or weakness of spirit can easily set a barrier between the disciple and his Teacher. Self-correction by the one expelled can bring him back to the point at which the path was interrupted. The disciple must understand the need for haste and apply himself to this task.
It is difficult to see as a qualified disciple one who has no questions to put to his Teacher. Of course, questions and answers will come in due time, and the living tissue of trust will saturate space.
Infectious, harmful, and soulless beings FW I, 185
Of course, everyone is at liberty to determine his own destiny and even his final disintegration. But soulless beings are highly infectious and harmful. Obsession occurs easily during such a depleted condition. Do not regard it as an exaggeration that almost half of the planet’s population is exposed to this danger. True, it varies in degree, yet once the decomposition sets in it progresses rapidly. One can notice the same thing amidst past cultures. The fires of the spirit died out like smoky bonfires, and all smoke is poisonous unless some useful substance is added to it.
Diseases as channels of obsession and the pure energy of Agni FW I, 278
The physician should not be surprised to observe that symptoms of obsession are assuming the proportions of an epidemic. They are far more numerous than the human mind imagines. Moreover, the varieties are highly diverse—from an almost imperceptible eccentricity up to violence. I commend the physician for noticing a connection with venereal diseases. Truly, this is one of the channels of obsession. It can be said that the majority of those suffering from venereal disease are not strangers to obsession. However, in one way the physician has proved too optimistic—although venereal disease facilitates the entry of obsession, its cure does not lie in an eviction of the obsessor. Thus, also, irritation in extreme forms may invite an obsessor, but one must not expect that the first smile will eject him. A complete science is contained in such observation. The physician is correct in wishing to visit not only insane asylums but also prisons. It would not be out of place to visit the stock exchange also, or the deck of a ship in time of danger. One can observe chronic, protracted or temporary symptoms. Likewise, the perspiration can be observed. Many characteristics will gradually become evident to the observer. Among them, details of the Subtle World will be traced. One thing, however, remains incontestable—the ejection of the obsessor does not depend on physical methods. Only Agni, only the pure energy, can oppose this human calamity. I repeat the word calamity, because it is commensurate with the extent of the epidemic. A great number of physicians will regard Agni as a superstition and belief in obsession as ignorance. People so often endow others with their own qualities. But, at the same time, obsessors of all degrees will be troubled by these investigations.
One should develop Urumiya for protection from obsession FW I, 373
The fiery understanding of obsession is called “Urumiya.” Man is not the only one to possess this straight-knowledge; certain animals close to man sense this dreadful state. Horses and dogs in particular sense and resent the proximity of obsessed persons. In ancient China there was a special breed of dogs, highly prized, which was very sensitive and useful in detecting the obsessed. In ancient times it was also a custom to exhibit the horses and dogs before guests, observing at the same time the reaction of the animals. Many envoys were put through this test. One should observe that cats also sense obsession, but usually quite inversely. Obsession induces happiness in them. For example, when a cat senses an obsessed person or his impelling presence, it does not hide, but walks around mewing happily, whereas a dog bristles up and either tries to hide or to attack such a person. One ought to develop Urumiya in oneself, not only for protection but also for the purpose of expelling the obsessor. Very often a single conversation about the significance of Agni begins to act upon the obsessor. Fearing fire, the very mention of the fiery energy angers him and forces him to retreat.
Fire of Agni’s protection against obsession and diseases FW I, 438
As with everything, fiery self-disinfection is the best prophylaxis. Precisely Fire protects against obsession. Precisely Agni is the panacea for cancer, tuberculosis, and all other diseases. But until people assimilate the significance of Agni, one must have recourse to vegetable and mineral expedients. The simplest, most natural, and most essential property of everyone seems to be the most neglected. You know to what an extent those who remembered about psychic energy escaped many illnesses. You saw it and became convinced. During the approach of fiery energies it is necessary that people be not ashamed to acknowledge the fiery principle in themselves. This will be the cultivation of Agni.
The world governed by madmen and mass obsession FW II, 223
Above all else I am concerned with the imbalance of the world. Obsession is developing, and it threatens to become insanity. Many countries are governed by madmen in the fullest meaning of the word. Never before has this manifestation of mass obsession occurred. Why scientists do not pay attention to such a calamity is incomprehensible! People commit millions of murders. Is it possible that no one realizes that this is a hotbed of obsession!
The infected brains of traitors and blasphemers FW II, 445
Among psychic maladies the most frightful, almost incurable, are treachery and blasphemy. Once a traitor, always a traitor. Only the strongest fiery shock can purify such an infected brain. If such a criminal condition emanates from obsession, this is likewise not comforting. Is it possible to conceive of cooperation with a traitor or a blasphemer? They are like a plague in the house. They are like a fetid corpse. Thus, the Fiery World has no consolation for traitors and blasphemers.
The worst offense against the Fiery World FW III, 505
The silver thread is a radiant symbol of the link and of trust. It is possible to bring the concept of the bond into such a state of clarity that the thread will be almost perceptible. The appearance of the Image of the Guide will no more forsake one than will the thread of the bond. But the will is free; it can snap the strings of any harp whatsoever. I already have told you how lamentably sound the strings which are forever broken. Verily, even in the raging of the most frightful obsession are heard the wailings of the broken strings. Amid chaos, most shocking indeed are the moanings from such ruined threads. Diseases are born of such criminal actions. Traitors break the most sacred threads. That is why betrayal is the worst offense against the Fiery World. What, then, can be more shameful?
Epidemics, dark entities, and effects on the organism AUM, 305
Obsession and self-poisoning are close companions. They are equally little recognized by people. During the process of self-poisoning, obsession is especially easy, but under obsession poisoning ultimately takes place; such poisoning is ineradicable. Certain people assert that during obsession the health not only does not fail but even improves. This is a great error, the apparent good health is the result of the nervous tension only. Moreover, the intrusion of a foreign psychic energy inevitably opens a channel to various infections. Obsession is not psychism, but it affects the entire organism. Let us say definitely—obsession is not only a psychic sickness but also an evidence of infection of the whole organism. Many epidemics have obsession as their origin. Indeed, the dark obsessing entity is not concerned about the health of its victim. Every disease is in itself a dissolution which is pleasing to darkness. Two psychic energies cannot live long together. Periodically there may be a relaxation of the obsession, such a method is employed by the obsessors if they value the victim.
Exalted thoughts as a purifier AUM, 306
Aspiration toward the Higher World is the best recourse against obsession. Thinking about the Higher World is the best proven antitoxin. Exalted thoughts not only influence the nerve substance, but also purify the blood. Experiments with the composition of the blood in relation to the thinking of the patient are highly instructive.
Human actions and obsession SUP, 59
Urusvati, through her straight-knowledge, discerns superhuman action. Let us examine the different kinds of human action. There are actions of free will, karmic actions, and actions performed under the influence of obsession. But there can be special kinds of action that do not fit into these categories. We call them superhuman actions. Chosen people fulfill Our missions, consciously applying their best will and abilities, yet their actions do not originate from free will or from obsession. Nor can they be called karmic actions, for in them karma may have been exhausted, or new karma started. Comparing all these, one may come to the conclusion that such action is a special expression sent by Higher Forces.
Help from Higher Sources Letters of Helena Roerich I, (14 June 1934)
It is also most foolish to think that one can develop and increase the supply of psychic energy by too much work and too little sleep. The proper development of psychic energy of a high quality is possible only through the broadening of one’s consciousness and by the Help from the High Sources. All other, forced methods and exercises lead only to the lower manifestations of this energy, or else they end with the development of mediumism, obsession and even death. That is why it is so important to point out to everyone the way of the Golden Mean and care for health.…
Do not be surprised if the very infuriated and intolerant ones resemble the obsessed. It should be remembered that fanatics are just the obsessed. The degrees of obsession are various, and sometimes there are even cases that are not very bad. Thus, once we knew a very kindly old lady who was under the complete control (or obsession) of her uncle, an English bishop. She was constantly delivering speeches of the same type and scale as the bishop gave when alive. It was quite possible that she was even helping some people, but for the old lady herself this condition was rather harmful, as the growth of her spirit was entirely paralyzed; she was only an obedient instrument of her obsessor.
Lower psychism, the Teachers, and disciples Letters of Helena Roerich I, (8 November 1934)
Believe me, the Teacher will not lose a single moment if He sees the disciple is ready to accept the first steps or the next degree corresponding to his spiritual development. There are many degrees of psychism, and the Great Teachers are extremely concerned about the increased manifestations of lower forms of it. As for the ignorant, dishonest or undeveloped consciousness, it often ends with mediumship and obsession. Therefore, the Teachers are so against all artificial exercises and methods which lead toward the rapid acquisition of lower psychic powers. The surest, the most natural way is the development of the heart and the purification of the consciousness.
The power of psychic energy as a means of a cure Letters of Helena Roerich II, (24 May 1936)
What you write about people is an old truth: In need we are remembered, in prosperity, we are forgotten. Also, what you say about obsession is most characteristic of our time, but please be careful, for there are certain degrees of obsession that are most contagious. All cases of obsession can be cured by the power of psychic energy in contact with the Higher Power. Certainly, auxiliary means, such as lofty music, wonderful aromas, purity of atmosphere, and the color of the room—all of which should harmonize with the tastes of the patient—can be very helpful. It is good to keep by the bedside during the night a vessel of hot water containing a few drops of eucalyptus oil, this is also useful during the day. Yet a severe case of obsession cannot be cured by any auxiliary means, only by the action of a pure and powerful psychic energy.
Obstacles, or Blessed Be the Obstacles
Blessed be the Obstacles LMG II, 353
Again, people will approach with the question as to how to deal with obstacles. Some are handicapped by family, some by distasteful occupation, some by poverty, some by attacks of enemies.
But a good horseman likes to practice upon untrained horses and prefers the obstacle of rough ground and ditches to a level roadway. Every impediment must be made the birth of a possibility. Disconcertion before an obstacle always emanates from fear. No matter how the cowardice be garbed, We must reveal the page about fear. Friends, until impediments appear to us as the birth of possibilities, we will not understand the Teaching.
Success lies in expanded consciousness; it is impossible to approach it in fear. The ray of courage will lead above obstacles; because, as the world now knows, the seed of blood grows, the seed of knowledge grows, the seed of beauty grows!
If the path is strewn with bones, one can pass boldly; if people speak in different languages it means the soul can be revealed; if it is necessary to hasten, it means somewhere a new shelter is ready.
Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow!
Grow to love the obstacles BRO, 25
The pathway to Brotherhood is a high path. As a mountain is seen from afar, so, too, is Brotherhood. The Teacher cannot be insistent where the eyes are near-sighted. And during the ascent the outlines of the summit are lost from view. Right around it one does not distinguish the height, so, too, on the path to Brotherhood there are many turnings of the way. One should become accustomed to thought about the complexity of attainment. One should grow to love all the obstacles, for the stones on the path are but the steps of ascent. Long ago was it said that one does not ascend by a smooth stone.
The usefulness of obstacles NEC, 58
You already know the usefulness of obstacles; you already know the advantage of disappointments. There can even be a usefulness of terrors. Indeed, for Us and for you there are no terrors in the usual sense. On the contrary, a terror without fear is transformed into an act of cosmic beauty.
Surmounting obstacles NEC, 225
To proceed in the direction of evolution does not at all mean to be dragged along in the tail of the majority. The whole history of humanity indicates that it is the minority that has divined evolution. And these few have drawn from somewhere the strength to surmount the obstacles.
Obstacles and Beauty NEC, 27
One can walk through obstacles of ugliness toward a beacon of beauty, scattering seeds without number. When one can create a garden of beauty there is nothing to fear. There is no weariness when the garden of the spirit admits the newcomers.
Rejoice at obstacles AY, 72
Have you finally learned to rejoice at obstacles? Can We be assured that what seems like an obstacle will multiply your resourcefulness tenfold? Can We accept you as conquering warriors? Can We send you the arrow of help, assured that you will catch it in flight? Can We pronounce the word of the New World in unison with you? Can We believe that for the sake of the beauty of creation you have burned your outworn garments? Can the Mother of the World entrust to your vigilance the texture of Light? Can the Lion hasten to your aid? Can the Light illumine your path? And finally, do you understand how to apply to yourself the given Teaching? Can We entrust to you the wearing of the given signs? Can We dispatch the ray of perfectment? Can We vouch for your vigilance? Can We construct a stronghold from your understanding of self? Can We rejoice at the steadfastness of your path? Can the Mother of the World call you just? Can the Lion become the protector of your dwelling? Can the Light bathe the new steps? Unbolt your doors! Victory is at the threshold!
Obstacles are brought about by striving AY, 257
How should one understand the benefits of obstacles when one is told that psychic energy, acting as a magnet, attracts all possible advantages? Truly, when a large ship increases its speed the resistance of the waves increases too. Similarly, many obstacles are brought about by our own striving. It is this process that attracts to us unexpected actions by an opposing will. If they are very strong, our own counterstroke will develop accordingly. Most important, the currents opposing us should be strong, because then our flame is ignited.
Make use of obstacles AY, 262
Although much is spoken about obstacles, little use is made of them. Understanding how to make use of obstacles infuses joy into one’s work. But as soon as an obstacle appears, people usually begin to think of their own feelings, forgetting the advantage that has been offered to them. People prefer that everything be done in a usual way, by conventional means. But We prefer unexpected actions and equally unexpected results. People are happy when the occurrences in their lives are the most ordinary, but We wish them greater success than this. Teach them to weigh the real harm and the usefulness of what occurs. It is difficult to send currents of unusual success to people when they prefer to avoid unusual ways. We all know people who live in self-satisfied comfort. If they could only know what they lose because of their ease! People want to preserve all their petty habits, forgetting that the habits of the spirit follow from the habits of the body. The spirit weakens and begins to fear courageous action. Thus, people become commonplace, with the same conventional joys and sorrows.
Let us learn to rejoice at obstacles, knowing that the welcomed obstacle can be used to speed success. And this success will be like a fishnet overfilled with an abundant catch. Therefore, let us direct our eye to our surroundings and understand from what perils we are being protected just by our devotion to the Teacher. But often we trust the Teacher in great works and are less certain in small ones. Often, we see the great obstacles, while overlooking the multitude of small ones that lie within sight. After all, a small, unnoticed scorpion strikes just as poisonously as a large one. An eagle eye is needed, not so much to discern the mountain as to see the smallest grain of sand.
Facing obstacles AY, 273
Truly, only a few learn to rejoice at the need to face and conquer obstacles. Many more yearn to return to the bygone half-developed consciousness.
Obstacles are opportunities AY, 494
I rejoice if you understand that obstacles are really opportunities.
Failure is proof of recognition by the dark ones. We must treasure such recognition, for it is always useful for the growth of the work! Just as compost fertilizes the earth, so does darkness decay to the benefit of the flowers of Light. The encircling rainbow safeguards and shines all the brighter against the surrounding darkness.
Obstacles and psychic energy AY, 560
I affirm that psychic energy can overcome all obstacles. There is no force that can block the path of psychic energy.
Bless those who create obstacles FW III, 16
In the days of Armageddon all energies are extraordinarily tense. The attraction of all possibilities for the actions of Good requires great intensification. Verily, all Cosmic forces are in action, creating all necessary conditions. How can the consciousness become awakened without an impetus, without striving for a change from the present mode of life? Of course, the builders are carrying the entire burden of what takes place, and it is essential to realize that the battle of Armageddon is great and that all constructive manifestations for the great Plan are likewise great. Therefore, let us bless all those who create obstacles, because Our energies are thereby developed and joined to the constructiveness of Light. It may be asked, “Is it impossible to do without cataclysms? Is it impossible to be without terrors and calamities? Is it impossible to be without miseries?” We must then remind about the spatial accumulations, and human engenderings which must be expiated. Thus, the Forces of Light are solicitous about the great fiery transmutation. Thus, on the way to the Fiery World one should bear in mind that in the time of Armageddon a purification of space takes place.
Obstacles and the heart AUM, 161
Thus, let us conquer all obstacles and grow to love them. We shall not speak at length about that which one must love, because the heart knows.
Obstacles help one to sense the salutary current SUP, 755
It is not easy to recognize, amid earthly existence, the most important to which one should strive in the face of the obstacles. We have already pointed out that obstacles, like the flow of the waters, help one to sense the main salutary current. Only spiritual tension can provide an understanding of how much the Guiding Power can be sensed everywhere and always. Only thought about the Supermundane World can help one to perceive the particle of the Absolute that is accessible to humanity.
Obstacles and readiness Letters of Helena Roerich I, (1929)
And I beg you, do not fear difficulties. Display readiness to meet all obstacles, for each obstacle strengthens you and leads you to the future victory. Try to love the difficulties, and say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” Courageously, inspired by striving, realizing the majesty of the endless perfecting of creative life, strive toward the calling Infinity—infinity of lives, infinity of achievements, infinity of knowledge, infinity of construction, infinity of beauty!
Obstacles and temptation Letters of Helena Roerich II, (13 August 1938)
I laughed a great deal at the practical wisdom in interpreting the words of the prayer “And lead us not into temptation. . . .” But it seems to me that if the Lord were always solicitous not to lead us into temptation, we would not learn anything. Our spirit is tempered by trials, and the essence of man is cognized only through temptations. Verbal instructions and warnings are of no avail; man is known according to his deeds. Picturing God in the role of a tempter of course does not befit the majestic Divine Principle, therefore it remains to suppose that in the words of this higher Self that He or it should hold him back from offense. But I prefer to say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” True, one should not deduce from this that a bicycle can be left on the street without supervision or a save can be left open. All is well in its place.
One, or Oneness
The One and God LMG II, 211
Solemnly do I say that therein is salvation. “Long live thy God!” So you will say to everyone; and, exchanging Gods, you will walk to the One.
The One, Absolute, Transcendental Reality LHR II, 3 December 1937
God, in his aspect of the Absolute, contains the potentiality of all that exists. In the Absolute, or in the World of the Highest Reality or Be-ness, of course there is no evil, as such. But in the manifested world, which is the result of differentiation, all the opposites are present, i.e.—light and darkness, spirit and matter, the opposite polarities, good and evil, etc. I strongly advise you to assimilate the primary foundations of the Eastern philosophy—the existence of the One, Absolute, Transcendental Reality, its dual Aspect in the conditioned Universe, and the illusion, or relativity, of whatever is manifested.
Mother of the World in her cosmic aspect is the One LHR II, 3 September 1935
Thus, the Mother of the World, when considered in her cosmic aspect, is Mulaprakriti, the One, all-containing, all-conceiving. In the earthly reflection, however, She is the Great Spirit of the Feminine Principle.
The One Existence LHR I, 18 June 1935
Occultism sums up the One Existence thus: “Deity is an arcane, living (or moving) Fire, and the eternal witnesses to this unseen Presence are Light, Heat, Moisture”—this trinity including, and being the cause of, every phenomenon in Nature.
God as the One Law of All-Existence LHR I, 1 February 1935
Therefore, only by accepting God as the Inconceivable Element, as the One Law of All-Existence, may we speak of Him as being impersonal.…
Therefore, we can perceive only the various aspects and manifestations of this Absolute. But, since we are particles of the Absolute, and since each particle of the One Whole potentially possesses all the qualities of this Whole, we can gradually unfold this potential within ourselves during the span of countless incarnations and the millennia that reach into Infinity.…
Verily, the One who heads the Chain of the Hierarchy of our world is in his power actually the manifestation of God for us.
The One Universal Soul and humanity LHR II, 4 June 1937
The greatest Minds have reincarnated on Earth in order to advance the consciousness of humanity toward an understanding of the cosmic laws which require complete cooperation between all the temporarily disunited particles of the One Universal Soul. But the free will of man pushed him onto the path of a limited, isolated selfhood toward complete disunity, and wreck.
The One has no insurmountable barriers SUP, 649
Urusvati knows how wrong and harmful is the idea that the three worlds are separate. There are many bridges and ladders linking all realms. Man, in his physical state, carries within himself the subtle body, whose presence he can often sense, and also the seed of the Fiery World. Can one imagine the One, the Indivisible, with unsurmountable barriers within It?
Devotion and gratitude to the One who called LHR I, 7 March 1935
There is so much beauty and joy in a life dedicated to cooperation with the Forces of Light for the General Good! And, first of all, this joy is a result of a great liberation from attachment to the trifles of life. It comes inevitably if our consciousness treasures unwaveringly the chosen Ideal and the heart is aflame with devotion and gratitude to the One who called.
The One who called you LHR I, 8 November 1931
I can also tell you that if one seriously devotes oneself to the service of Light, one is never alone spiritually. In all moments of your life, learn to remember that you are watched continuously by the Eagle Eye and the Flaming Heart of the One who called you!
Oneness and Be-ness INF I, 33
The manifestation of oneness, the manifestation of indivisibility, and the realization of the kernel of the spirit as a creator, will give the best formula of the essence of Be-ness.
Oneness is a powerful Cosmic law; Oneness and creativity INF II, 48
A great Oneness reigns in Cosmos as a powerful law. Only those who adhere to this law can verily take part in cosmic cooperation. The Oneness of substance in everything urges humanity to creativity. When the consciousness draws from the treasury of Space, the Cosmic Magnet is under tension. The manifested treasury contains the expression of the energy imbued by the Oneness. Therefore each seed of the spirit must feel this Oneness. Each seed of the spirit belongs to the Cosmic Oneness in which all cosmic creativeness is comprised. Humanity deprives itself in departing from this truth by setting up a law of separateness. Immutable is the law of the Oneness in infinite diversity!
Only by this law can one build, because when attraction is creating, the power that lies in the action is Oneness. The creativity of Cosmos is boundless through this Oneness!
Cosmic creativeness and law of Oneness INF II, 50
In the eternal creativeness of life, the law of Oneness holds. The cosmic creativeness goes forth as a fiery command; a command preordaining fusion; a command preordaining destiny; a command preordaining the replacement of one by another; a command preordaining consummation; a command preordaining immortality; a command preordaining life for each atom; a command preordaining the approach of new energy; a command preordaining the New Era. Thus is the cosmic creation accomplished by the magnet of life. How then is it possible to split the creation of the Cosmos?
Oneness impels the entire Cosmos INF II, 259
When the spirit lives in a realization of the oneness of the entire Cosmos, he is then linked to the entire Cosmos. Creativeness of the spirit is sustained not from without but through the striving of the seed to the communion with the Cosmic Magnet and the Spatial Fire. The seed of the spirit knows all laws of creation; and the spirit aware of its essence seeks the link with higher spheres. The immutability of oneness impels the entire Cosmos. Verily, the consciousness reaches the most subtle energies, but the impulse which has attained striving must emanate from the seed. Thus, the key to attainments is contained in independent action.
Oneness of Cosmos INF I, 71
I shall clarify the law of the blending of atoms. The law of differentiation varies as much as do the forms of Be-ness; but the law of blending is one, and therein lies the entire cosmic beauty.…
Cosmos is boundless and gushes like a fiery stream, dispersing its sparks to generate life in all Space! One is the stream and numberless the sparks. One is the Cosmos and infinite the forms.
We, your Brothers, know that page of life wherein is inscribed the oneness of Cosmos. We affirm that the manifested evolution is created not in dissociation but in a limitless striving of harmony. The more beautiful, the more high. The more powerful, the more high. Why manifest conflict between spirit and matter when they issue from one Source? Why not intensify the power and feel the psycho-life of Cosmos within oneself?
Human understanding of Cosmic Oneness INF I, 360
When humanity will come to understand the Cosmic Oneness, the cosmic construction will be affirmed. The chief task of humanity is to unite the world of matter with the world of spirit.
Oneness of life is expressed by the fiery impulse INF I, 266
The great law of the oneness of life unites all Being. The oneness of life in Cosmos is expressed by the fiery impulse.… The one life in its manifest power sets up the chain of manifestations which are linked together. The endless interlinking process is confirmed in the tension of creation. The binding element of life is the principle of the Magnet. In all things may be found the evidence of its inexhaustible power.
The One Fire within FW I, 7
Just think! Each of us carries within himself the One Fire, immutable throughout the entire Universe. No one cares to imagine that the universal treasure is within him. The elements are not identical in the entire Cosmos; the change in their qualities does not permit us to ascribe to them identicalness. But the fire of the heart alone unites through its magnet all world structures. One must think about this pre-eminence. It is necessary to utilize this treasure in the entire structure of life. There is but one Light of Fire in all the world.
Oneness of life and all principles AY, 450
One may regard a chain of incarnations as a sequence of separate lives, but it is better to look upon the entire chain of incarnations as one life. Truly, life is one; from the moment of mastering the human consciousness, life with all it involves does not cease, and the surrounding cosmic currents evoke the same sensations in all phases of life. This is one of the most binding conditions of life, proving the innate oneness of all principles.…
One can observe the way in which, in every life, over many centuries, similar vibrations provoke similar sensations. These observations are useful in learning to understand the wholeness of life. If people could grasp the wholeness of life, they would sooner learn goal-fitness and responsibility.
Law of Oneness and the chain of lives INF II, 53
Only the chain of lives can give the understanding of the cause of lives. Therefore, when We say that the spirit which is consummating its path has prepared its body through millennia, this is a true assertion. All causes of the spirit’s strivings create their effects, and in this law of Oneness is comprised the entire cosmic creativeness.
Foundation of Oneness despite endless differences SUP, 113
In her flights to far-off worlds, Urusvati sensed their differences. It may seem strange that in spite of their foundation of Oneness there are so many differences, even in manifestations that seem to resemble earthly conditions.…
The luminous matter is different from the earthly matter, but even amidst endless differences, one must adhere to the idea of Oneness. Our Abode is One, yet it is multifaceted.
Oneness of the origins of all the Teachings LHR I, 31 May 1935
Verily, the deeper we ponder upon the origins of all the Teachings, the more clearly is their oneness and grandeur manifested.
Opportunity
Opportunity lost will not return LMG I, 364
Yes, yes, yes!
I summon you.
I proclaim you My own.
And on your girdle rattle the keys to the doors of trust.
How many have approached these doors,
And even tried to turn the key,
But did not know how to unlock the door.
And an opportunity lost will not return.
When you approach the lock, do not invite the old who pass by.
Do not invite again those who have shown their ignorance before.
At every crossroad new ones await you,
And every stone for the building carries My Sign.
And when you enter and start to build the tower,
Measure for the foundation by encircling the rock on which it will rest;
For from the tower shall you, builders, behold the distances!
I address you briefly,
For you must learn and remember.
Remember, remember, remember, what I tell you.
I said it.
Opportunities to be united LHR II, 17 April 1936
Events are piling up, and everything accelerates accordingly. Judases, Cassiuses, and Brutuses in modern images are inevitable on the Path of Light. No Teaching ever entered life without being attacked by the hosts of darkness, and the same thing takes place today. Verily, the dark ones assist the manifestation of each work of Light; hence, we know the value of all obstacles and even of slander. Long ago, N. K. wrote an article, “Praise to the Enemies.” Each betrayal gives an opportunity to all faithful co-workers and friends to be united even more closely. There will be all sorts of actions, even up to and including betrayal, but on the earthly plane such manifestations are necessary. The victory of Light over darkness must be revealed.
Opportunity for the flower of spirit to become stronger LMG II, 129
Just as We watch over you, so do We watch the development of children throughout the world from the cradle on, weighing their best thoughts. Of course, spirit does not often reach its best development, and the number of deserting ones is great, but We rejoice at a pure thought as at a beautiful garden. Therefore, do not be astonished that the Great Teacher repeats simple sentences, because by fixing these thoughts We sometimes provide opportunity for an excellent flower of spirit to become stronger.
Therefore, along with great cosmic discoveries and world events, We just as carefully cultivate the flowers of the spirit. Thus, diversified is the labor of Our Brotherhood.
Each lost message lies as a heavy burden NEC, 262
With sadness do We look upon those who could not formulate right words. There was yet an hour for affirmation, but phantoms have overshadowed reality and the possibility has gone by. Where then, on what road, will you meet the messenger? How many seas will you swim in order to re-state one word not harkened to? How to recapture a lost opportunity? As a masterless house stands unapplied thought. An unusual light has flashed out, but it has been mistaken for a table candle.
Striving by way of the unusual has been confused with the customary porridge. Now one will have to search and to knock. No one will help, because the cause has produced its effect.
Point out to friends that they should follow the sparks of possibilities as keenly as a falcon. Find time to comprehend how suddenly the messenger comes and how contentment seals the eyes. Verily, each lost message lies as a heavy burden; therefore, resound in time.
No one advises to receive the first messenger poorly in order that the second come more quickly. The world has one hope—to by-pass the unusual and to throw ashes upon any message about a new consciousness. Find words of worth and weight!
Opportunity and self-sacrifice AY, 338
A time of happiness—thus We call that step in the development of consciousness when, without turning away from life, Our co-workers are given the opportunity to join Us in Our Abode. But why has not one of these chosen ones made immediate use of this opportunity? Because, although the degree of development of their consciousness has unlocked the gates to Us, their same consciousness tells them not to abandon Our work when it is needed. Self-sacrifice grows from the developed consciousness, and the defense of Our Abode is a radiant task, a stone of salvation. The development of consciousness deepens one’s understanding of the correlation of the laws of life and permits help to the consciousness of one’s co-workers. But We do care that Our chosen ones, even physically, should not too distantly separate themselves from Our mountains.
One should understand that it is not lack of devotion that temporarily holds back Our co-workers from Our Abode. On the contrary, it is devotion that causes them to postpone their comfort and their joy.
Opportunity and wills AY, 657
In fulfilling My Will you offer Me the opportunity to fulfill your will. Where is the boundary between wills that together strive toward Light? One may remember that We lead those who have entrusted themselves to Us along the paths of well-tested magnets. One can trust a Helmsman who has already sailed the oceans.
“Cross the bridge. Test thyself. But My Star has known the ages.”
Fear will not touch the well-tested heart.
Opportunity in thought as energy AUM, 216
There are people who can detect radio waves without an apparatus. Taken alone, such a faculty represents no special achievement, but it furnishes a useful comparison with transmission of thought; the basic energy is identical. If the far cruder transmission of radio waves can be received, the next step is entirely possible. People are continually receiving thoughts from space and translating them into their own language; yet even such a simple truth needs to be repeated.
It is incomprehensible why people are so opposed to the simplest consideration—that of thought as energy. As if such a truth could demolish people’s hearths! True, the energy can shake out some of the dust, but the house will be the purer for it.
Avoid no opportunity of speaking about thought as a motive force!
Opportunity for broadening the consciousness AUM, 270
Help from the Subtle World and the Higher World is also useful for experiments. Pure thinking will be an immediate guarantee of cooperation. No invocations are needed, for the consonance of the heart already creates a bridge of light. Thus, in everything it is possible to find the greatest usefulness. A single thought about psychic energy will bestow opportunity for broadening the consciousness.
Opportunities and the appeal to the Brotherhood BRO, 26
Appeal to the Brotherhood does not remain without a response, but there are many ways of answering. People revolve so much within the circle of their own expressions that they do not perceive other signs. Besides, people are unable to understand the allusions and warnings that are sometimes contained in a single word and in a single spark. They do not wish to reflect about the reasons for such brevity. Scholars, even very erudite ones, do not remember the law of karma. Yet when people see a passer-by being exposed to danger, they warn him with a short outcry and do not read him lectures on the cause of his misfortune. So, too, in the matter of karmic reactions it is usually possible to caution with a brief exclamation without delving into the depths of karma.
Everyone has had opportunity many times to convince himself that the response of the Brotherhood has come in signs which are outwardly very insignificant. It can be boldly affirmed that a great majority of indications either glide over the consciousness or are incorrectly interpreted. Such distortions of the meaning are especially harmful when they are in the hands of thoughtless people who subject the indications to their own fortuitous frame of mind.
Best quality before opportunity BRO, 554
Do you wish to give proof of your best quality? Ask yourself about it. Do not wait for an opportunity, because each instant provides many opportunities to display any quality; one has but to wish to disclose it. Such readiness will be the best garment on the path to Brotherhood.
Opportunity for help from the Subtle World SUP, 214
Every worker also receives help from the Subtle World, and people would be much more successful if they realized that this invisible cooperation exists. Scoffers will say, “Can it be that even carpenters, farmers, and masons receive help from the Subtle World?” This mockery is out of place, for each appreciated labor receives help. People should think more about the inexhaustible store of energy in the Subtle World.
I shall speak of one more truth which is little understood: People are often upset when their ideas are seized and used by others. Actually, the spreading of useful ideas should give joy, but the majority are not magnanimous enough to feel that way.
The Thinker said, “Ideas are borne on fleet wings.” It is joyous to liberate a bird from its cage, and it should be equally joyous to set free a salutary idea. Thought must nourish space, otherwise people will be deprived of the opportunity for progress. Let us free ideas from all bondage and chains. Let us not rely on wardens, but speed our own liberation.
Earthly opportunity for self-perfectment SUP, 886
Urusvati knows the true meaning of self-enlivening. Love life in all its timelessness and endlessness. The worst illness is being tired of life. It awakens all the sleeping enemies of man, who is now perishing from sicknesses in a form of self-destruction that is akin to suicide. Its consequences can be seen in the Supermundane World. By it, man is deprived of independence of action. He wanders about without purpose and loses the opportunity for self-perfectment. Such spiritual degeneration is difficult to outlive.
Man doesn’t realize that his earthly depressions, fears, self-pity, and raging malice can cause great calamities! He thinks that his fits of ignorance will pass without trace. Yet, each cause has its consequence, and as long as their free will continues to protect the drifting ones, they should consider the continuity of life.
How many have assimilated this basic truth? Regrettably, only the smallest number keeps in mind about the Supermundane World, without which it is impossible to love and cherish the earthly life. Agni Yoga and Karma Yoga amply stress the importance of labor in earthly life. Many times has it been said, “Love labor, and thus become co-workers of the higher energy.”
The Thinker said, “Friends, love both the earthly and supermundane life. Do not fear the Fiery World.”
Pain
Pain is an impetus for striving toward perfection; the cause of pain SUP, 505
The refined spirit, while on Earth, longs for struggle and progress. For such a spirit, any pain or shock is but an impetus for achievement. The refined nature does not seek personal well-being, for it strives toward perfection.
Do not think that suffering is ordained for those on Earth. Perfection is ordained. It is disharmony on Earth that causes pain. As if in a narrow cave, one struggles to reach the distant light. How many scars and wounds will be inflicted by the sharp rocks? What slippery ascents await? There is nothing to grasp for safety if the concept of Hierarchy is not alive in the consciousness. We hasten to offer support whenever there is danger, which often appears just at those times of earthly success.
The Yogi’s pain is sacrifice SUP, 949
The Yogi serves as a living link with the Supermundane World; this honorable cooperation is not easy. Chaotic earthly accumulations cause pain and exhaustion beyond measure. But the Yogi is a true sacrificer and knows that the Common Good is not achieved easily.
Podvig and the compensation for passing pain SUP, 919
The earthly and Supermundane fires have much in common, and the one who approaches a fiery podvig can understand what will compensate him for his passing pain. He knows that he enters into cooperation with the Higher Forces, and the realization of higher podvig raises him above chaos. Then can man be named a conqueror.
The Thinker smiled, “I burn, I burn, yet I am not consumed.”
Taking on another’s pain and the Great Service SUP, 65
Urusvati has more than once taken upon herself another’s pain. This action becomes part of the Great Service. At first it is difficult, but later such containment and self-sacrifice become second nature. Physicians should observe and study not only the transference of sensitivity, but also the transference of entire illnesses, whose symptoms can be made quite complex by simultaneous aggravation from different sources. Also, the acceptance of the pain of others can be broadened by a person’s predisposition. At first, transference of the pain is limited to near ones, but then the self-sacrifice is extended to others over vast distances.
Do not be surprised that Our widespread associations bring Us many pains; man can become inured to any condition. When We advise caution, We anticipate the possibility of the transference of pain. Under the conditions of ordinary life, these pains would not exist, but the conditions We speak of are not ordinary, and are caused by an exceptional life.
Sometimes We ask people not to burden Our Work with such sendings, and not to trouble Our co-workers by heaping physical or spiritual pain upon them. Multitudes cry for help in their sickness, even though they themselves might have created their conditions only the day before. Physicians should be asked to probe more deeply into the study of the causes of illness in order to eliminate them at their source. Many illnesses are contagious not only physically but also spiritually. One can see that spiritual contagion occurs more often, and the transfer of the pain is thus intensified.
One reads about the special pains suffered by remarkable people. This is not only the so-called sacred pain, but also a deliberate acceptance of another’s suffering. It can be said about Our Abode that there are no illnesses there, yet there is much suffering. This is unavoidable when one works for and helps humanity.
The pain of the heart of a high disciple LHR II, 25 January 1936
In fact, with perfectment the whole scale of feelings comes to such refinement that the heart of a high disciple on the last step at times appears to be an open wound, as it were, and he often senses physically its burning pain. Yet this sensitivity is not so much linked with oneself as with others and the Common Good, which for certain kinds of people is empty words. Especially painful is any kind of coarseness.
Pain is greater for those with refined feelings LHR II, 19 August 1937
Earthly life is difficult for people with refined feelings, but on the other hand they can attain flights and exaltations of spirit that are not even dreamt of by most Earth-dwellers. I love a comparison that is often quoted in Buddhist writings. “A fluff of wool settling on the hand is imperceptible, but entering the eye, it causes severe pain. The palm is like an ignorant man, the eye is like a sage.”
The sensitive yogi experiences the pains of transformation AY, 201
Does not the value of the strings of the vina lie in their ability to resonate to the finest intervals of tone? Equally resonant is the sensitive apparatus of the yogi. Indeed, to him alone are known the indescribable fleeting pains, which, like the tuning of the strings of the vina, transform his being.
One must understand that We will not claim that the path of Yoga is without danger. How can one avoid pain during the transformation of one’s centers? The fire of cognition always burns hot.
You know by now that what is said here is not abstract symbolism. All the usual names given to these pains are useless, so long as science does not hasten to understand the significance of psychic energy or spirituality.
Heart pain can signal the coming of new knowledge LMG I, 423
Cognitions, and solutions to questions of Being, grow, like blossoming plants.
Before each new understanding, the heart especially aches;
When the heart is pure, such pain signals the coming of new knowledge.
The wounding of the subtle body is reflected in physical pain HEART, 109
The wounding of the subtle body ought to be an object of scientific study. Such wounds happen much more often than people may think. During battle or in experiencing the discomforts of returning to the physical body, you can observe the injury, which is always reflected in physical pain. Moreover, the feelings of pain focus on the most stressed part of the organism. Naturally, the heart suffers most often. One can understand that the heart is a life-giver, and for this very reason the fiery heart above all else aspires to battle.
Pain in battle with forces of darkness FW III, 176
The battle, earthly and super-earthly, burns the dark ones, and purifies space. But at the same time, contact with the dark spheres produces tensions and pains. On the higher plane as on the earthly, knights of the spirit feel pain from the contact with dark weapons. True, the protective net insures against defeat, for Light overcomes darkness, but rebounding blows and shocks to the aura and the protective net are real and are felt.… Those who realize this fiery conflict know all the manifestations of spatial tensions. Those who are conscious of fiery pain in the heart know Our tensions.
Different causes of pain in organs; heart pains AUM, 530
Pain is a sign of disturbance of an organ, in other words, the messenger of a disease. But there may be also another form of pain. It may proceed from the perfecting of one organ at the expense of another. Especially is this to be observed during heart pains. The heart may be healthy, but so sensitive that it is constricted, as it were, by the other organs.
Usually people consider an organism healthy which feels no pain, but such a definition is primitive. The most healthy heart may ache, because too much is reflected upon it.
It is necessary for physicians clearly to distinguish the causes of pains. The realization of psychic energy will help them.
Pain can be caused by cosmic currents; vibrations sent by Teachers can avert pain LHR II, 23 April 1938
You bewail your indisposition, however I think that a considerable share of all painful manifestations must be attributed to the unusually heavy and complex cosmic currents. On certain days our community feels the very same painful symptoms, some more strongly and others more weakly.…
You ask what kind of vibrations could avert a strong attack of pain. Vibrations as yet unknown to science which are sent by the Teachers.
Cause of disease and thought; swearing causes pain even at great distances HEART, 303
This means that even when dealing with purely physical illnesses one needs to search for the cause in the quality of thought. Therefore, gradually direct the thoughts of the people around you toward good. You already have an example that shows how much pain is caused by maledictions and swear words, even at a great distance. In order to really pay attention, one has to turn one’s heart toward the essence of what is happening.
Relieving the pain of the refining of the centers with bicarbonate of soda LHR II, 8 June 1936
And the pains in the solar plexus may also be connected with the refining of the sensitivity of centers. I strongly recommend taking bicarbonate of soda the moment you feel such pains. If the pain is not relieved you can repeat the dose. Soda is irreplaceable in many cases of inflammation. Remember that soda is called “sacred ashes.”
Pain caused by inflammation SUP, 435
Urusvati knows that, as the increasingly poisonous atmosphere attacks the tissues, inflammation of the mucous membranes has become the scourge of humanity.…
The symptoms of such illnesses can be quite varied. Some organs will experience pain directly, but since the inflammation of the membranes affects the entire nervous system, pain can also be experienced in other areas of the body. This is why a thorough examination of the whole organism is necessary.
Pain manifests when the subtle body connects with the network of nerves HEART, 297
The Teacher rejoices when the manifestation of the subtle body’s sensations in the earthly shell becomes tangible.… Of course, pain is sure to manifest when the subtle body connects with the network of nerves that runs over the surface of the body.
The subtle body may still feel pain after physical wounds heal FW II, 287
We often hear about pains from old wounds. They seem to have healed, the physical tissues have grown together, but pains still continue. Also one may hear that only suggestion can help in these cases. Can it be imagined that the subtle body does not ache when it has been injured? A wound heals physically, but the subtle body may still feel pain.
Path, the
Realizations that lead to the path of Agni Yoga AY, 323
How to start on the path of Agni Yoga? Primarily, one must realize the existence of psychic energy. Then it is necessary to realize that fire is the essence of the spirit.
The beginning of the path FW III, 81
Let us observe how the current of those who have just entered upon the path of Service acts. At first they are impelled toward an invisible, unknown Light, all their expectations are intensified, all quests are stimulated, and the spirit strives aflame. Then the current is affirmed as a personal quest; then follows a swarm of doubts and hopes. But when the spirit is able to overcome all the invasions of the dark ones, then the pledge of aspiration and ascent may become affirmed. Thus must the leaders of spirit remember. Sometimes the obvious enemies are not so dangerous as the aspirants who have approached the Light, because when the terrors of doubt are unconquered, then also is the path of Light unrealized. Indeed, one must be conscious of the full Light, in order to distinguish the voices of the Light from the whisperings of darkness. Each one chooses his way to fight against the enemies; some manifest self-defense, some foresee danger, some carry the fight to the enemy. But the path of those newly approaching Light must be verily directed and watched over, for when the doubts are not fully outlived one must direct the spirit on the path of Light. Verily, as Ur. has said, one should place everything at stake. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World.
Recommendations for the new one on the path LHR I, 24 June 1935
I sympathize sincerely with your friend, and I do hope that he is a striving soul able to comprehend the seriousness and the significance of the test he is facing now. Therefore, I ask you not to conceal from him that the path of Service, the path of achievement, is very, very difficult. He who chooses this path should be prepared for every self-sacrifice. The obstacles and difficulties grow proportionately as one progresses along the path. It is true that a disciple receives greater knowledge. But in life this does not bring much joy, there being no one with whom to share it and no way of applying it, for responsibility grows also in proportion to knowledge. Moreover, this very knowledge creates around him envy and betrayal. Indeed, the surrounding darkness is tragic.
Hard is the path of achievement, and it cannot be alleviated until the human consciousness stirs with a new impulse for the next step. There are hard periods on the path, when the disciple is left to himself, when he must display independently all his alertness and his abilities, when even the voice of the Teacher temporarily is not heard. But the heart of the true disciple is full of joy and striving, for he knows that it is but a new step. The joy of fulfillment of his duty stays with him, and with all the power of his spirit he strives to fulfil the task even more perfectly. Verily, in this is his entire joy.
Hard is the path of Service. Nevertheless, those who receive the possibility to join the path of Service while in life will not give up this crown for any of the treasures of the world. For no other joys can be compared with those spiritual exaltations which are experienced by the true disciple.
It is not an easy path AY, 167
Some may ask, “Is the path of those who bring Truth an easy one?” Of course the path for the person carrying Truth is hard. The fiery path can never be made easy. It is as if a dome descends upon the head of the bearer of Truth and presses upon the centers of the brain. Only conscious battle can lead the spiritual toiler to the fulfillment of his task. And a cloud of malice will pursue him because he strives to bring the planet out of its isolation.
Can one call him fearless who pronounces himself fearless, or can one call him learned who proclaims himself as having acquired knowledge? Truly, each one worthy of attainment performs his tasks, declaring them to be neither good nor bad, but performing them just as he must. Thus is the path laid for the completion of his incarnation. Will the one who completes his path call it burdensome? The completion of the last step should fill the traveler with joy, because he knows Whom he approaches.
Not the path of a spectator AY, 165
The path of the hermit is not Our path. One must offer to life the flowers of experience. Besides, who would choose for himself the easy way of an unperturbed existence? Who would choose for himself the role of spectator at a battle? Henceforth, there should be no spectators or slumberers, because Flame is at the threshold.
Let nothing deter you from the path LMG I, 172
There is an inner meaning in all things.
On your mission point out that neither the cares of the house nor want have kept you from the path to Us.
They will make excuses to you that poverty and children impede their way.
But children are flowers of the earth and poverty is the gift of purification.
They will say to you, “It is easy to serve God when you are rich.”
But you, too, have known want.
They will say to you, “You are fortunate to have friends and helpers.”
But you, too, have lived among hearts of stone.
Useless is the leader who is not wise in battle.
Directing your steps toward the heights, I am arming you for life’s struggles.
In giving you a Teaching for tomorrow, I prepare you for a new life.
Avoid the dead in spirit—helpers come in growing numbers.
Not a miracle but a tempered blade is your life.
On the way to the Temple you must endure much dust and dirt on the path.
Even a beggar’s joy is great at sight of the sun.
I am with you.
Life-changing AY, 208
The laws of energy awakened while one follows the path of Agni Yoga act inevitably and with precision. No one who has stepped onto the path of Yoga can deny that his life was fundamentally changed by it. His life was either expanded broadly or was diminished, depending upon the qualities of his spirit.
Qualities that are necessary for the path INF I, 132
Self-determination of the spirit is evident in the assertion of a life path, and the striving advancement derives from its force. The desire to advance in current with the luminaries will disclose to the spirit its path. Of course, the desire and the quality of actions determine the quality of the path. If men could understand how great is the force of self-determination, they would evince a striving toward the Cosmic Magnet.
When, through a span of millennia, the spirit seeks the path predestined for it by the luminaries, and when its essence aspires toward harmony, then the Cosmic Magnet responds and Cosmos gains the highest concordance. Out of these consonances is composed a cosmic chord!
The heart on the path of ascent HEART, 1
To see with the eyes of the heart; to hear the roar of the world with the ears of the heart; to peer into the future with the understanding of the heart; to remember past accumulations through the heart—that is how the aspirant must boldly advance on the path of ascent. Creativity embraces the fiery potential and comes to be saturated with the sacred fire of the heart. Therefore, on the path of the Hierarchy, on the path of the Great Service, on the path of Communion, synthesis is the one luminous path of the heart.
Purification FW III, 278
On the path to the Fiery World the consciousness must be saturated with a fiery understanding of purification through the path of spiritual regeneration.
Dedication and Service are essential LHR I, 26 April 1934
I am so glad to hear that you decided firmly to dedicate yourself to the work planned by the Great Teachers for the General Good. Without such a decision it is impossible to advance along the Path. We were given a prayer: “Thee, O Lord, I will serve in everything, always and everywhere. Let my path be marked by the attainment of selflessness!” May this prayer be yours also and that of everyone who wholeheartedly enters the path of Service to humanity. In connection with this, I shall quote from the Teaching:
“When the disciple realizes in his heart the joy of the path, a path which knows no friction because all is transformed in the joy of Service, then it is possible to open before him the Great Gates. Amidst higher concepts the disciple must remember in his heart the records of Light.”
Thorns on the path LHR I, 2 June 1934
Please do not imagine that the disciples and the servants of Light are treading a path covered with roses. No, their way is full of thorns; and the nearer to Light, the more difficult and responsible are the orders they receive. The path of the Teaching, the Path of Service, first of all, is the path of self-denial and sacrifice. But joyous is this path when the heart is full of love toward the Hierarchy of Light—the thorns become like fragrant freesias!
The bearer of synthesis FW III, 74
A feeling of dissatisfaction and of striving toward perfectionment distinguishes the bearers of synthesis. Though the path of specialization be outwardly difficult, the path of the bearer of the synthesis surpasses in all ways the path of the specialist. How many quests and selfless achievements does the bearer of the synthesis reveal in the life of every day! Verily, every phase of growth on the path of the synthesis-bearer is an achievement of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to discern the achievement of the fiery synthesis-bearer.
The path to Shambhala HIER, 24
The quest for Shambhala varies widely in the spiritual domain. And is it possible that people believe they will attain the Community of Shambhala through invasion or through fasting? To him who is aware of the path to Us, let us say, “Walk by the path of love. Walk by the path of labor. Walk by the path of the shield of faith!” To him who has found Our Image in his heart, We shall say, “Walk by the way of the heart and the Chalice will affirm the path!” To him who, through conceit, thinks he has attained the path, We shall say, “Go and learn from the spirit who knows consummation.”
Patience
Live in patience LMG I, 173
It takes time for a pure teaching to make its impress. Live with patience.
Gates of Patience LMG I, 369
You must proceed through the Gates of Patience. And you will enter through the Gates of Service.
The experience of cultivating patience HEART, 168
It is impossible not to notice what strong opposition every conscious movement toward Light encounters. Besides the usual counteractions from the dark ones, the work of Chaos may also be noticed. In being aware of this law of the opposition from the Unmanifest, we find self-consolation and experience in cultivating patience.
Patience needs to be cultivated AUM, 344
Patience is a conscious systematic understanding of what is taking place. Patience needs to be cultivated as a promoter of advancement. It is absurd to represent patience as an inner atrophy, on the contrary, the process of patience is intensity. Thus energy takes part in events, contributing to them and not making erroneous premises in advance.
To know the Higher World HEART, 212
Patience is a gift of heaven—so said the ancients. Why should patience be something from heaven, when one would think it ought to belong exclusively to the heart? But how are we to intensify patience if we do not know about the Higher World? It is only when the silver thread that extends from the heart to the Higher World becomes strong that understanding of patience will arise. We revere this quality; close to it are tolerance and containment, the capacity to embrace—in other words, the opening of the Gates.…
The test of patience is one of the very highest.
The power of patience HEART, 478
Let people smile about Our Advice regarding the heart. The most difficult thing for them will be to accept the dimensions of everything, beginning with their own hearts. But We know how to wait for understanding. And since We are well aware of the way people are, We place confidence in the power of patience. When affirming courage, We will not forget about patience. It is comforting to know that patience overcomes every irritation. In the tension born of patience a special substance is produced which, acting like a powerful antidote, neutralizes even imperil. Of course, being patient does not mean being insensible or callous. Benevolent reactions do not appear while a person is showing criminal indifference. Patience is a conscious state of tension as well as opposition to darkness.
Grace HEART, 479
Patience is a source of Grace. Nothing tests the heart so thoroughly as patience. You know the essence of what is happening now. Can you withstand the tension of the spheres unless you have the experience of patience acquired over many ages?
The joy of patience HEART, 581
The human spirit advances slowly—let us remember this. Therefore, patience alone is insufficient; let us apply the joy of patience.
Patience is an adornment of the heart FW II, 326
Some centers harmonize quickly, but others, for many reasons, require far more protracted cooperation. Patience, that great constituent of success, will be tested in such adoptions of the centers. Often, precisely the slower adaptations serve for the good; they not only combine the centers, but, as it were, they unite energy to the future. Thus patience is an adornment of the heart. Each one who is inexperienced in patience will not know how to adapt himself to the Fiery World.
The necessity of developing patience AUM, 244
Much has been indicated about the necessity of developing patience; but wherein may there be discovered such a touchstone? It is useful to begin a conversation with the most bigoted denier. Let him expound his improbable devices; the patient thinker surmounts all ignorance without having recourse to denial. In the creativeness of his thinking, the thinker guards against irritation, during the lesson in patience one is not irritated. Let the ignorant lose their tempers, for they have no other answer, but the probationer in patience will not debase himself with the methods natural to the ignorant. Even in schools, tasks in patience should be proposed.
Without a realization of patience it is impossible to reflect on Infinity. The dimensions of the tasks of the Higher World require tests of patience.
Thus one should accustom students to patience in its true meaning.
The path to Brotherhood requires much patience BRO, 56
Patience, patience, patience—let this not be an empty sound, let it protect one on all paths. When it seems that all forces have been exhausted, such an illusion is most dangerous. The forces are inexhaustible, but people themselves try to cut short their flow.
Also, the path to Brotherhood requires much patience. The same power of thought must be applied in order to draw close to the consciousness of the three worlds.
The Great Ones patience is acquired over centuries SUP, 94
When We point out the natural consequences of ignorance and madness We are well prepared for accusations of cruelty. But there are no words in human language that can warn people sufficiently against self-destruction, the destruction of the planet, or the pollution of space. It is Our patience, acquired over centuries, that helps Us to continually offer salvation to humanity, in spite of its ingratitude and cruelties. Each day and every hour We are cursed, and Our helping Hand is rejected.
Patience gives accuracy to our work SUP, 411
Find the balance between action and patience; without this equilibrium you will find no rhythm and no true cooperation. An unbalanced person will say, “I can wait no longer!” and in these words reveals his impotence. The lack of power is lack of will, because will is developed through human power. If we examine all these traits, we shall come to the conclusion that they are subject to human power.
One will exclaim, “I am impatient by nature.” Let him rather say that his habits have brought him a loss of will. Then let us take the other extreme, those who understand patience as inaction, and in this error engender new sufferings. Truly, the most assiduous patience can be combined with intense activity.
If people cannot discern the constant motion of the Substance of Being, they can still perform good work within the limits of their abilities. The ancients used to say, “Let us work while we wait.” Skills are the best discipline for patience and are within reach for all humanity.
Let our labors serve as a reminder about active patience. Patience gives accuracy to our work, and in the high quality of labor we shall understand the meaning of harmony.
Patience is tolerance SUP, 807
Urusvati knows how important great patience is. It is thought that this bulwark of human achievement is based upon knowledge, but the special quality called tolerance is needed even more; therefore one may say that patience is tolerance. This treasured quality must be cultivated.
As a practice LHR I, 17 August 1934
In everything one must practice patience. This should be your great and absolutely essential discipline. As it is said, “the greatest person is the one who is greatest in patience.” Let us follow this wise rule, and let us practice real patience. The time is so threatening, so great, that we should not complicate the circumstances.
The most essential quality is patience LHR II, 17 May 1937
If the Teaching is applied, if patience is indomitable, if courage, fearlessness and devotion burn in your heart with an inextinguishable flame, you will attain your aim, and the Great Teacher will not delay in manifesting himself in some way.
Indeed, all can be achieved through the striving of the heart, but do not forget the most essential quality—patience. “The great man is he who is strongest in the exercise of patience.”
Knowledge is born out of great patience LHR II, 23 April 1938
Patience is in itself great knowledge or, rather, great knowledge is born out of great patience. The wise one knows that all comes at an appointed date, cosmic combinations cannot be hastened. It was said long ago that the greatest man is he who is most patient. Thinking more often about Infinity we learn to understand the great patience which must lie in the foundation of each structure.
Besides, having before one’s eyes the heroic example of the inexhaustible patience of the Great Teachers, who, during incalculable millennia, labor for the benefit and salvation of humanity, which in its ignorance impedes and destroys in every way Their labors, it becomes easier to endure our misfortunes and difficulties.
Patience lies at the core of all achievements LHR II, 26 January 1939
During fatal and unavoidable periods when morality is at a particularly low ebb, it is essential to direct all the forces of spirit toward self-perfectment. Therefore you are right in asking how to acquire patience, for without this quality it is impossible to begin self-perfectment. Patience lies at the core of all achievements, therefore it is the greatest quality. It is easiest of all to acquire patience through love for service and for the Great Teacher. Of course, it is also affirmed in us during straight-knowledge, or in better words, when being spiritually enlightened by the lofty meaning of this particular concept—patience—but such attainment is far more difficult. As in everything, the path of love is the shortest and the most beautiful, and for him who knows what love is, it is also the easiest. Thus, my advice to you who have felt the fiery burning of the heart toward the Teaching will be to strengthen yourself in patience through love. Each irritation restrained, each manifestation of tolerance will be like a flower offering for the Teaching.
Chalice of patience BRO, 565
The Silvery Tear—thus We call the lofty degree of readiness for tests. The first word recalls the silver thread, the second—the chalice of patience. One should constantly keep in mind that the concept of the supermundane lives side by side with the earthly concept. This consciousness is very hard to maintain, for even good consciousnesses think only along one line in the hour of testing. We should not console ourselves with the thought that the silver thread is sturdy; let us rather safeguard it as if it were something fragile. Moreover, let us not forget that the chalice of patience is easily filled to overflowing, even in everyday life.…
The symbol of the tear for the chalice of patience is not accidental. It is difficult to restrain one’s indignation when one observes a senseless destruction. A complaint about the brutalities of people often runs along the silver thread. The Teacher will often send a ray of Light so that one can look into the distance. Only the telescope of the spirit can cover the judgment.
Perfectment
Rejoice in your understanding of the Stronghold AY, 72
Have you finally learned to rejoice at obstacles? Can We be assured that what seems like an obstacle will multiply your resourcefulness tenfold? Can We accept you as conquering warriors? Can We send you the arrow of help, assured that you will catch it in flight? Can We pronounce the word of the New World in unison with you? Can We believe that for the sake of the beauty of creation you have burned your outworn garments? Can the Mother of the World entrust to your vigilance the texture of Light? Can the Lion hasten to your aid? Can the Light illumine your path? And finally, do you understand how to apply to yourself the given Teaching? Can We entrust to you the wearing of the given signs? Can We dispatch the ray of perfectment? Can We vouch for your vigilance? Can We construct a stronghold from your understanding of self? Can We rejoice at the steadfastness of your path? Can the Mother of the World call you just? Can the Lion become the protector of your dwelling? Can the Light bathe the new steps? Unbolt your doors! Victory is at the threshold!
Why we rejoice! AY, 548
To rejoice is good, but in this let us not be like the animals. In what lies the difference? Only in consciousness. Animals do not know why they rejoice; but we must know why. With our consciousness we see cause and effect. Thus do we construct the bridge of perfectment.
The four ways of perfectment AY, 643
Once a Yogi was asked how he shaped space psychologically. He answered, “The emanations of psychic energy are like the fragrance of flowers. Why strain that which ascends to the highest Aum? The finest ether absorbs the currents of psychic energy, and people inhale it; thus the effects occur.”
There are four ways of perfectment: acceptance of the gift of the Teaching; liberation from the ego; manifestation of courage, knowing all dangers; learning to make the enemies work for the General Good.
The black lodge HIER, 208
You can understand how the black lodges oppose humanity’s perfectment, how they prefer the fate of Atlantis to the light of a new body. Let us be on watch, let us be vigilant, let us follow the Lord!
Labor from the earliest years and the heart HEART, 411
In the education of the heart the first concept to be put forward is work. From the earliest years labor is established as the one foundation of life, as a process of perfectment. This approach eradicates the notion of labor being selfish, and at the same time the child acquires a broad understanding of work for the common good. Such a concept can already refine the heart a great deal, but later on this expansion of the idea of labor is no longer enough. At that point spatial work for the future is created within the heart. Then there is no negation that can hamper the growth of the work, and the spatial work consciously penetrates the higher spheres. In this state of consciousness the heart receives a durable armor that will even prove useful for the Fiery World. Let us strive to have an armor that is useful everywhere.
Self-perfectment, the Hierarchy, and refinement of consciousness FW I, 652
Self-perfectment is the most difficult achievement. People inject into this process so many inconsistencies that the manifestation of true self-perfectment is obscured. Self-perfectment is simplified primarily when Hierarchy is accepted. Everyone should realize that the perfecting of the consciousness in itself contains all other aspects of improvement, but one cannot accept the mechanical betterment of the details of daily life as perfectment. One may be able to forge the most deadly blade or discover the most fatal poison, but it is impossible to consider such intellectual craftiness as worthy improvement. Nevertheless, to understand the ideas of the higher worlds, it is necessary to determine what self-perfectment is. We can come to a decision as to what beautiful achievements are when we ourselves realize for what they must be accomplished. There will be not even a thought about achievement if we have no conception of the desirability of improvement of life. Affirmation of the physical world alone cannot advance the true development of consciousness. Take the history of humanity. Observe how brief were the periods of materialism; they invariably ended in bloody convulsions. Indeed, the trend of thought became rebellious, and the correct path having been lost, crimes multiplied. Self-perfectment is possible only through refinement of consciousness by its seeking to surround itself with worthy manifestations. Thus can consciousness protect us from small and shameful thoughts. Consciousness leads to the Fiery World.
The discipline of cognition AUM, 492
Teacher and disciple are indissoluble. Each Teacher remains also a disciple, for amid Hierarchy he will be a link in the Chain of Eternity. Likewise in the descending line, each disciple will also be a teacher.
It is a mistake to think that certain initiations elevate one to the step of absolute Teachership; only continuous discipline of cognition can be the living source of perfectment. Let us not look for limits in Infinity. Let us not understand cognition as something finite; in this limitation we lose the joy of Be-ness.
The worm of discontent BRO, 544
The corroding worm of discontent must be ejected from each cooperative. Some will call it striving for perfectment, others will call it doubt. One may name many stratagems, but they all will merely conceal the unbearable feeling of discontent. People do not take into consideration whence comes this worm into being. It is terrifying to think how many undertakings are destroyed because of discontent. One should investigate whence it arises.
Perfectment through reincarnation SUP, 51
Urusvati has always endeavored to shorten her time in the Subtle World. Such striving reveals a devotion to the direct work of alleviating the suffering of humanity. If earthly people are divided according to warmth of heart and heartlessness, then there also exists a division between those who strive to stay longer in the Subtle World and those who hasten toward perfectment through reincarnation.
We are in favor of those who hasten, despite the paradox of hastening into Infinity. We encourage all perfectment, because in it is contained the General Good. We have dedicated Ourselves to the Great Service and We summon to it all those who can help the unknown sufferers.
Our Stronghold is actually built upon this concept of help to unknown ones. Multitudes of these unknown ones who need Our care exist on Earth and in the Subtle World. Let Our Abode be called “The Great Service.”
Passing into the Subtle World and earthly attachments SUP, 636
Urusvati knows that many people pass on into the Subtle World in a wrong state of mind. Some cross over in fear and terror, others in hatred and resentment. Some cling to their earthly attachments, and others believe that when the bodily sheath dies, there is nothing else.
Many erroneous thoughts cause harm to the subtle existence. Some ideas, though useless, carry good intent. For example, some people promise to appear in the subtle body to their dear ones, and, with such an impossible promise they restrict themselves and disappoint those who wait for them. Everyone must cross the threshold free, aspiring to perfectment. It is possible that one will be required to appear in the subtle body in order to fulfill a supermundane task, but this must happen naturally, as a part of other experiences and learning.
Gradual perfectment and true achievement SUP, 712
Urusvati knows the natural applications of psychic energy. Cosmic activity is rhythmic, as are all psycho-cosmic manifestations. It is impossible to be a dwarf today and a giant tomorrow. Much ongoing intensification of one’s forces must be undertaken before a natural evolution can take place. Many times have people attained considerable heights and then, instead of continued perfectment, have fallen into everyday routine. It is necessary to understand the value of gradual perfectment, which alone provides true achievement.
Even experienced investigators do not always maintain a proper continuity of experiments. They fear that their short lives will not permit them to complete what they began. Yet, if they understood the continuity of life and consciousness, their attitude to their tasks would change.
Loving life vs being tired of life SUP, 886
Urusvati knows the true meaning of self-enlivening. Love life in all its timelessness and endlessness. The worst illness is being tired of life. It awakens all the sleeping enemies of man, who is now perishing from sicknesses in a form of self-destruction that is akin to suicide. Its consequences can be seen in the Supermundane World. By it, man is deprived of independence of action. He wanders about without purpose and loses the opportunity for self-perfectment. Such spiritual degeneration is difficult to outlive.
Man doesn’t realize that his earthly depressions, fears, self-pity, and raging malice can cause great calamities! He thinks that his fits of ignorance will pass without trace. Yet, each cause has its consequence, and as long as their free will continues to protect the drifting ones, they should consider the continuity of life.
The joy of endless perfectment Letters of Helena Roerich II, (11 October 1935)
. Only mental work broadens our consciousness, thereby linking us with the far-off worlds and the whole cosmos and turning us to the joy of infinite perfectment. Precisely, we should cultivate in ourselves the joy of endless perfectment.
Cosmos is in us and we are in it Letters of Helena Roerich II, (7 October 1935)
. Thus, all of us are guilty for ourselves and others, for we cannot isolate ourselves from the rest of humanity and from the Cosmos. Verily, the Cosmos is in us and we are in it. But only the realization of this unity makes it possible for us to join in such an existence. The fundamental problems of the meaning of our existence were resolved long ago, but people do not wish to accept this, for no one wants to take RESPONSIBILITY for each thought, each word, and each deed. And we shall return to Earth until we fulfill this accepted responsibility—by perfecting ourselves, Earth, and also all its surrounding spheres. After concluding our earthly perfectment, we shall cross in a glorious radiance of manifold Beauty to the far-off worlds, the next step of evolution upon the ladder of infinite perfectment.
The defense of women’s and children’s rights Letters of Helena Roerich II, (9 December 1935)
You ask about “Unity of Women.” I perceived in it an idea of universal unity for the upliftment of the level of women’s consciousness in all countries and for the affirmation of women’s rights, not through violence and ugly demonstrations after the manner of the suffragettes, but rather through self-perfectment and the development of one’s potentialities. In the activity of “Unity of Women” should also be included the program of “the Communities of the Heroic Sisters,” about which I have already written you. Certainly each program should vary in accordance with the local conditions and existing possibilities. Yes, women should actively rise to the defense of their rights and those of children, and by means of word and deed they should raise the moral and cultural level of their respective countries.
Personality
Split personality AY, 230
It is necessary to study attentively the cases of so-called split personality. At its worst, it is a form of possession. At its best, it is a reliving of a former incarnation. Sometimes the spirit is so close to a former incarnation that he relives it. It is necessary to observe carefully a person with this condition, which has nothing to do with the consciousness of the present incarnation. One should not trouble him with questioning. But here, also, the yogi can be useful. He can give the command not to touch the past. You notice that We do not touch upon past incarnations except when absolutely necessary, so as not to evoke emanations of the past from Akaŝa.
Personality and evolution HIER, 430
How much significance people attribute to their ego! How people dread that their personality may be intruded upon by something incomprehensible to their consciousness! How people dread to adhere to the Highest and prefer to remain on the boundary of darkness! Each intention brings one closer to a better decision if the spirit strives toward the Hierarchy of Bliss. Man can ascend each step in evolution if he accepts the Leading Hand and each Command of Hierarchy. History is built by the Hierarchy of life. The best steps of humanity were built by Hierarchy. The best achievements were affirmed by Hierarchy. Thus, one can attain only through Hierarchy.
Thus, is the Great Time affirmed, and We saturate space with a lofty call.
Personality is necessary HEART, 55
For the majority of people, spatial thinking is quite difficult. To think spatially, you first of all have to retain your personality while liberating yourself from egoism. This antithesis will strike many people as absurd; for them, egoism and personality are the very same thing. The concept of a powerful personality devoted to the Common Good is something that surpasses the imagination of most people, but without personality thinking would have no potency. Thinking generated in egoism adds one more dose of poison to the planet’s infected aura. Many people also find it difficult to realize that the substance of thought is indestructible and not linked to certain strata of space alone, which means the responsibility for each thought is great. An arrow can reach a bird of prey, but what can destroy a vile thought?
Affirmation of the personality LHR I, 10 September 1934
The concept of personality is also distorted and vulgarized beyond all measure. The majority of people indeed are without personality, being suffocated from infancy by forced, ready-made concepts, dogma and every kind of convention. Their whole lives are spent as in a dream, without thought—like robots. Don’t you think that it would be useful if such people could first of all affirm their “personalities”?
Characteristics of the personality FW I, 347
One desires the easiest way; another prefers the most difficult. One cannot speak but stands firmly on guard; another is eloquent and flies after his words. Some can sense the most important manifestations, but others choose to dwell with failure. One could enumerate these differences endlessly, but only the presence of the fire of the heart will vindicate the characteristics of the personality. Thus, we shall not tire of repeating about multiformity. The gardener knows how to combine his plants, that is why he is the master of the garden.
Understanding one’s personality SUP, 260
Some religions prescribe the confession of sins. There is no doubt that such confessions help to form a clear understanding of one’s actions, but this is only a first step. People should train themselves so that their self-appraisal will be precise and correct. When man faces his Guide, he himself should understand both the positive and the negative aspects of his personality. Only man himself can know the true source of his deeds.
Enhancing our own personality Letters of Helena Roerich I, (24 June 1930)
The societies and institutions do not exist for our personal aggrandizement. We must, therefore, work according to the general plan for the development of all of them. By elevating their significance, we elevate ourselves, but if we think primarily of enhancing our own personality, we shall weaken the societies and institutions and ruin ourselves.
Personality builds individuality Letters of Helena Roerich I, (8 March 1935)
You protest against my affirmation of the significance of personality. But how can we ignore personality, when precisely it builds individuality? I assert that it is very useful to express one’s personality as intensely as possible, but not in its negative aspects. Certainly, the true conception of personality and individuality is possible only to a matured consciousness. But in a small consciousness this conception can take the following complacent, hypocritical, conceited form: “My individuality is so great that it can hardly be expressed through my present personality, inherited from my physical forebears. Therefore, I would rather concentrate on my real individuality, regardless of my present outward semblance.” We used to encounter such “profound” declarations. These ignorant and destructive notions make the conceited hypocrite gloat over his illusory former achievements. No, we must each strive to make our present personality more beautiful than the preceding one. We must think about the beauty of our present life and look upon it as the cutting of the finest diamond for the necklace of life wrought by our spirit. Hence, let everyone affirm his personality, as how else can he express his individuality?
The personality is the lower soul LHR I, 11 June 1935
Hence, the true individuality of man is his causal body, or spiritual soul, whereas his lower soul is his personality, i.e., the changing earthly manifestations. It is clear, then, that soul is a growing concept and subject to changes. In connection with all this, I am forwarding to you some extracts from the book, Foundations of Buddhism.…
The role of personality in the development of man is most important, as this is the foundation of his whole evolution. Only this manifestation in various combinations, and in perpetually changing conditions, gives us a chance to develop, refine and harmonize all our energies or principles through the activity of our nerve centers. Thus, the fourth principle plays an enormous role, for in it lies desire, the stimulant of life. If one has successfully gone through the ordeals of life, it becomes transmuted into perpetual fiery striving, or will, without which there is neither progress nor creativeness. Thus, let us appreciate each earthly manifestation, as it gives us a chance to improve something and to add to the accumulations of our Chalice, which gathers for us the Amrita.…
“If the understanding of a permanent and independent human soul is to be rejected, what then in man gives him the sense of a permanent personality? The answer will be—trishna, or the craving for existence. A being who has generated causes for which he is responsible and who possesses this craving, will, according to his karma, be born anew.
“Of one and the same complex of elements (dharmas) are born infinite combinations of skandhas of elements, which are manifested at the given time as one personality, and after a definite period of time appear as another, third, fourth, etc. ad infinitum. There occurs not a transmigration, but an endless transformation of a complex of dharmas or elements, that is, a continuous regrouping of the elements—substrata which form the human personality.
“Upon the quality of the new combination of skandhas—elements of the new personality—the last desire before death of the previous personality has a great influence: it gives direction to the liberated stream.…”
“Let us explain by one more example: Physiologically, the human organism completely changes every seven years. And yet, when the man A. is forty years of age he is absolutely identical with the eighteen year old youth A; nevertheless, on account of the constant destructions and re-buildings of his body and changes in his mind and character, he is a different being. A man in his old age is the precise consequence of the thoughts and deeds of the preceding stage of his life. Likewise, the new personality, being the previous individuality, but in a changed form, in a new combination of the skandhas of elements, reaps justly the consequences of the thoughts and deeds of his former existence.”
Difference between personality and individuality LHR II, 31 August 1936
We should remember that in the first days of the Theosophical teaching it was necessary to devise certain definitions for concepts that were entirely new to the Western mind; hence there is some lack of clarity. In that era no distinction was made between the personality, which comprised by one earthly incarnation, and the individuality, which is the eternal witness and accumulator of the achievements of a multitude of such incarnations. Even now, in the consciousness of the majority of people, personality and individuality are one and the same. A High Individuality cannot be annihilated, but its separate manifestations in the form of personalities can. Thus, at the end of a Manvantara, looking back through the Book of Lives of each individuality, in some such books there will be missing pages (earthly incarnations). In those pages the individuality failed to gather, through its personality, the harvest of higher energies which nurture it.
Skandhas constitute the personality Letters of Helena Roerich II, (1937)
The term Skandha is used in the Buddhist philosophy. Literally, Skandhas means groups of qualities which constitute the personality of man. Exoterically they are divided into five groups. . .
Bear in mind that not only each of our actions but each of our thoughts creates a vibration, and precisely these vibrations are the Skandhas. Thus, the Skandhas make up the sum total of the subjective and objective man. The Skandhas generated by man are his inalienable possession (karmic) which actually follows him in his new earthly incarnation. Karmic results of the past life follow man, and in his next life he will gather all the Skandhas, or vibrations which were imprinted by him on the astral, for nothing can come from nothing—therefore, there is a link between lives, and the new Skandhas are born from the previous ones or from their propagators. Thus, Skandhas build our karma, or inversely, karma is built out of Skandhas. Remember what is said in the Teaching about the Chalice of accumulations.
Pilgrim
Prayer for the pilgrim LMG I, 12
Prayer on the way to the Sacred and Hallowed Dwelling:
O Lord of my spirit, forsake not the pilgrim!
The Guru hastens not to shelter me from the storm that threatens.
The pain will pierce the depths of my heart.
And the veil of the whirlwind will hide the light of Thy Face.
Yet with Thee I fear not my ignorance.
The phantoms reveal not their faces.
Lead me upon the path, O Thou Blessed One.
Touch my eyes that I may see Thy Gates!
Pilgrim as a co-worker from infancy SUP, 21
Urusvati has kept in her heart from early childhood the revelation that the Teacher of Light lives “somewhere.” Only memories of reality could call forth in a child’s consciousness such a vivid image. We rejoice to see that Our co-workers, from their first conscious hours, bear within themselves an image of what they have previously seen. A confused spirit sees everything in confusion, but a spirit illumined through many achievements will preserve a clear recollection.
Even vivid instructions are seldom retained in one’s new bodily sheath, but when a pilgrim has been sent out with Our mission, after having formerly contacted Us, illumination is received even in infancy. He sees the Banners of Light. We come to him in various Images. He hears Our silvery bells, and his silver thread is stretched tautly to Us.
This small girl, even without encouragement from others, was directed by her own consciousness to predestined achievements. This pilgrim of Light proceeded untiringly, in spite of the unsuitable surroundings of her childhood. After inward strengthening, she finally received a vision of Our bidding for achievement. We rejoice when such a mission is accepted, not in words, but by the flame of the heart. Such burning is a harbinger of illumination and of sacred pains. For only in the acceptance of suffering can the embryo of the joy of wisdom be born. It cannot be achieved without suffering. Only with Us is this joy born.
The pilgrim must be vigilant and balanced SUP, 217
Urusvati knows that the poisoning of the atmosphere is increasing at this time. The consequences of this are evident in many aspects of life. People suffer from many bodily diseases because of their individual weaknesses, and society suffers from epidemics and social upheavals. We often warn about the need for unity, for harmony is the best prophylactic. Great equilibrium is necessary; if it could be achieved throughout the world, the most dangerous hours would pass without harm.
Equilibrium is maintained by the exercise of one’s free will, but people do not want to accept their individual responsibility in this. Infection takes hold not only because of a predisposition to certain ailments, but also because of the loss of balance. A pilgrim without balance will not be able to walk safely through the narrow passage and will be afraid, pursuing his way in great anxiety. Such imbalance will destroy him and infect those close to him with fear.
Indeed, the poisoning of the atmosphere is now increasing. Be vigilant. We are aware of such times, for We Ourselves have gone through them more than once during Our earthly lives. It is best to be aware of this and to gather the power of equilibrium. Thus, we shall withstand and outlive all upheavals.
The pilgrim and initiation SUP, 232
Urusvati knows what initiation is. There is much confusion about this concept. Some think that the path to initiation lies in the acquisition of knowledge. Others think that the act of devotion in itself is initiation, but that, too, is only a path to it. Still others state that to be initiated is to absorb a Mystery: even that is but a way.
Initiation is daring to approach the Image of Light and not fearing to look at It. Uniting with Light requires courage and a high degree of self-denial; this fearlessness is in itself a beautiful initiation.
The Teacher imparts many wise truths, but finally He will say, “Now walk alone, without fear.” A particular tension of consciousness is required toward the end of the path. Intellectual knowledge breaks up and vanishes, and the pilgrim remains alone on the cliffs of ascent. Only the flame of the heart can warm when the accumulated coverings have been rent by the storm. Voices are heard, but they do not resemble the Call of the Beloved. Be prepared beforehand to face the Light and to accept It without fear.
It is impermissible to speak in the marketplace about the awareness of Light. An initiate will not disclose his precious experience. No one can compel him to utter the unutterable. This is the difference between an initiate, and a deceiver, who knows how to roll his eyes and sing sweetly about visions that only he can perceive. True messengers are not talkative.
Compassion and the pilgrim SUP, 847
Urusvati knows the true meaning of compassion for the less fortunate. Let every act of compassion be a step of your ascent.
A fool beats his exhausted donkey and thus does only harm. But a wise master lets his donkey rest and feeds it, and thus receives benefit. It is the same with the ignorant. It is wrong to rebuke the ignorant in anger, for such abuse is only harmful. But there will be benefit if one makes allowance and finds appropriate words. It is not easy to empathize with the ignorant, but a thoughtful person will understand that when a passage is low, one must stoop to proceed.
Much has been said about compassion, yet every act of compassion requires that one know how to bend to the level of the needy one. Indeed, this affords a glorious ascent. In the Supermundane World, mercy and compassion lead to a speedy ascent. The pilgrim learns to harken to the voices of pain and is imbued with thoughts of healing, which, like wings, bear him aloft.
Man should constantly seek for opportunities to act with compassion. Schools should teach the benefits of compassion, and that negative judgment is fruitless. It can be avoided if one remembers that destruction is, for us, not equal to construction. Let us leave destruction to the wisdom of Cosmos; let us create.
The Thinker said, “Teacher, point out to me the way to ascend in compassion.”
A pilgrim must eradicate coarseness SUP, 906
Urusvati knows the real causes of self-debasement. Another trait that degrades man is coarseness. Coarseness is the darkness of ignorance. Coarseness is alien to a yogi. A yogi refines his thinking and thus lives in both worlds.
It can be stated that, unavoidably, a great number of crude manifestations are being brought into the Supermundane World. But these lower spheres of the Supermundane World are not visited by ascending travelers. Only the Higher Teachers, because of their compassion, visit the dwellers of the coarse spheres. Yet even the highest Spirit suffers, when contacting the atmosphere of coarse vibrations.
It is difficult to imagine how contaminated the Earth is with coarseness! People are surrounded by a kind of epidemic. Only a strong will can break through the strata of infection without being affected by it. The consciousness can protect one, but it must be clear. It is not easy to avoid indirect influences of the lower vibrations, but the command of the will can create a shield, and then the Supermundane help can easily reach the pilgrim.
The Thinker warned, “With all your strength eradicate coarseness.”
Plane(s)
One fundamental energy manifests itself on different planes LHR I, 11 June 1935
But in truth, it is difficult to separate the soul from the spirit, as all these divisions are actually varying aspects of one fundamental energy, which manifests itself on different planes and through various nerve centers or vehicles.
All planes are aspects of matter LHR I, 1 February 1935
On all planes, in all actions and thinking we cannot be separated from matter. We deal either with the higher or the denser aspects of the very same matter.
All vital principles exist upon all planes INF II, 357
Thus, adoption of the concept that all vital principles exist upon all planes will induce the formulation of thought.
Each plane of the Cosmos has opposite polarities LHR I, 18 June 1935
Father and Mother are the masculine and feminine principles in the Root of Nature, or the opposite polarities in all things, in each plane of the Cosmos. They are Spirit and Substance, whose result is the Son.
The chain of events is linked throughout all planes INF II, 391
There is no division in Cosmos and the chain of events is closely linked throughout all planes. Hence, the cosmic perturbations and spiritual shiftings proceed in parallel. Thus, there is cycle within cycle; and in these limitless shifting planes the human karma flows toward the affirmation of Infinity.
The higher plane reveals Earthly secrets AUM, 328
Indeed, everything that is secretly performed on Earth is already revealed on the higher plane, and the inaccessible Mystery proves logical on the plane of Infinity.
The secret causes and effects taking place on different planes FW III, 577
People often do not know for a long time what goes on in the house of a neighbor. Still longer remains unknown what is happening in another country. Therefore it is not astonishing that that which takes place on another plane is unknown. Thus secret are causes and effects. The material World perceives only a transitory Maya.
The consciousness of the Great Teachers operates on three planes LHR II, 17 March 1936
But the consciousness of the Great Teachers, which operates on three planes or worlds, knows the origin of causes as well as their effects.
What determines good and evil on each plane? LHR II, 3 December 1937
On each plane of manifestation the degree of evil and good is determined by the consciousness of man, in accordance with the degree of his development. What is good on the lower plane may appear as evil on a higher one and vice versa. Hence, the relativity of all concepts in the manifested world.
The battle proceeds on all planes INF II, 162
When the world is divided into Light and dark forces, is it possible that the affirmed resultants will not be born? The cosmic creativeness is intensified through battle, and the battle proceeds upon all planes.
Karma and the planes INF II, 133
All planes have their karmic laws.
Each plane of existence has its own definite laws LHR II, 4 June 1937
Moreover, you should realize that not only each plane of existence has its own definite laws but each realm of science also has them and needs corresponding conditions for the desired results.
Each plane is subject to certain laws LHR II, 8 October 1935
Also, in The Mahatma Letters we find mention of a serious illness of the Mahatma K. H., after having contacted the auras of people, during the time of the founding of the Theosophical Society in India. He was compelled to retire into complete seclusion for several weeks. Thus, each plane of consciousness, each plane of existence is subject to certain laws, which, if violated bring their own consequences.
The Monad goes into the plane of Mentality LHR II, 16 November 1935
Extracts from The Secret Doctrine . . . “The MONAD emerges from its state of spiritual and intellectual unconsciousness; and, skipping the first two planes—too near the ABSOLUTE to permit of any correlation with anything on a lower plane—it gets direct into the plane of Mentality. But there is no plane in the whole universe with a wider margin, or a wider field of action in its almost endless gradations of perceptive and apperceptive qualities, than this plane, which has in its turn an appropriate smaller plane for every ‘form,’ from the ‘mineral’ monad up to the time when that monad blossoms forth by evolution into the DIVINE MONAD.”
True spirituality is connected with the planes of the higher Manas and Buddhi LHR I, 12 December 1934
The psychic realm is vast, and it includes an endless diversity of manifestations, from the highest to the lowest. All which has no connection with true spirituality, that is, with the planes of the higher Manas and Buddhi, is called psychism.
Creativity on higher planes of Being LHR I, 9 January 1935
Love is a unifying creative power. On the higher planes of Being everything is created by thought. But for the fulfillment of these thought forms, there must be the two Elements united by Cosmic Love.
Evolution progresses through cooperation with the Higher Planes LHR II, 14 January 1937
Our opponent does not agree that “The path of the world evolution . . . progresses not by the way of the lower strata . . . but through cooperation with the Higher Planes.” Thus, he obviously denies the Leading Principle in the Cosmos. One may ask, How, then, does he understand the idea of Christ or the “All-forgiving” Lord God? Is not the concept of Christ in itself a cooperation with the Highest Planes?
The different planes require different measurements in the expenditure of energies FW III, 319
The different planes require different measurements in the expenditure of energies. Where the dense World requires exertions, the Subtle World not only does not require them but allows easy locomotion. The dense World affirms that force which overcomes all resistances. But in the Subtle World the principal lever is the accumulation of spiritual aspiration.
On the path of spirituality, psychic powers naturally awaken on all seven planes LHR II, 24 May 1936
No doubt, the path of spirituality, the royal path, is much more difficult and slow, but it is the only one that deposits all achievements in the Chalice. Those who follow this path have their psychic powers awakened naturally and they are developed on all the seven planes, from the highest to the lowest; and by fusing them into one this path upholds the great synthesis.
Human evolution proceeds on three planes LHR II, 13 August 1938
Human evolution proceeds on three planes; physical, psychic, and spiritual.
With equilibrium, man is able to act consciously on three planes LHR II, 7 October 1935
In achieving equilibrium man becomes free of the attraction of Earth, and is able to act consciously and simultaneously on three planes—earthly, subtle, and spiritual or mental. With such an expanded existence, with such an illumined consciousness, life becomes full of meaning, beauty, and a special joyous wisdom.
A mentally developed human being lives upon two, and even three planes LHR II, 19 June 1937
During the span of his earthly life, a mentally developed human being lives and acts upon two, and even three planes; each plane has its own corresponding sheath; therefore it is natural that the sheath in which man acts on a higher plane receives corresponding impressions. But because of the subtleties of these vibrations, they can be impressed upon the coarse physical brain only in rare cases, since otherwise the brain would not be able to stand the strain.
The Earth plane and consciousness are the foundation for existence in the Subtle World LHR I, 8 August 1934
One should not regard life upon the Earth plane as unreal or less real than the other worlds. Only the earthly existence provides the foundation for our further perfection and conscious existence in the Subtle World. Only here, in the laboratory of this life, can we acquire new stimuli and energies and immediately transmute them into higher accumulations for the further existence in the Subtle Worlds. Verily, conscious life on Earth guarantees the reality of life in other worlds. Precisely, there is a complete correspondence in the Cosmos. Therefore, the broader, the deeper our earthly consciousness, and the finer our sensations—the brighter and more beautiful for us is the reality of all the other spheres.
Working on the astral and mental planes at night LHR I, 28 February 1935
There is no doubt that many spiritually developed people, and especially the disciples of the Great Teachers, work during the night on the astral and even on the mental plane, helping their dear ones and friends, or fulfilling the missions of the Teachers. But one must bear in mind that the mediumistic natures remember better their nocturnal adventures because of the peculiar structure of their organism. The reason even spiritually advanced people comparatively seldom remember their activities on the other planes is because there is too great a difference between the vibrations of the two planes. The physical brain cannot so easily reflect these finest vibrations, and if these vibrations were to be artificially raised the organism would inevitably be destroyed. It is possible more often for those who have achieved a certain degree of Agni Yoga to retain in memory their nocturnal activities. But for this, too, certain cosmic and physical conditions are required. Purity and harmony in the surrounding atmosphere, as well as a considerable altitude, are essential.
Making the transition into the astral and mental planes LMG II, 225
For a consciously developed spirit the period of sojourn on the astral plane could be limited to the interval of forty days, but various earthly conditions have prolonged this time to an interminable period. The misery and grief of those who are carried away from Earth binds them thereto.…
What about the dear ones? But the higher you ascend, the better and closer you will see them. Of course, the cause of the delay is usually in the last remaining near ones. Therefore, the abbreviation of the sojourn on the astral plane depends upon a proper cooperation.
The higher up, the more pleasant the stay; and on the border of the mental plane the spirit can rest, because there the spirit is already subject to lofty attractions. But one must consciously avoid the lower strata. It is necessary that an explosive impulse of the consciousness propel the kernel of the spirit upward as far as possible. Therefore, the moment of transition is so important, for in it one may dispatch oneself to the higher strata. It is very difficult to rise after being caught by the lower strata.
Plants
Plants and prana ATNW, 145
Joy is a special wisdom, as Christ said. (Those were the words I heard.) Our Garden is similar to people. Urusvati is growing a garden by a room linked to a certain date. Our collecting flowers in the morning is no mere chance. We greet the mornings amidst plants, for nothing gathers the essence of prana as well as do plants. Even pranayama can be replaced by contact with plants. And it should be understood how assiduously the eye must fathom the structure of the plants. The pores of the plants are enlarged not only by the advent of new leaves and flowers, but also by the removal of dead parts. The law of Earth’s nurture affords, through the antennae of the plants, the possibility of drawing out of this reservoir by means of smell and sight the precious quality of vitality, the so-called Naturovaloris, which is acquired through conscious striving
Just as living plants that have not lost their vitality are of value, so can preparations made by drying them in the sun also be useful. But the stage of decomposition should be avoided, because decay is the same in everything and always attracts imperfect spirits. Therefore, one should watch the condition of cut flowers. The smell of decay must be sensed, as it is not the external appearance but the smell that indicates the symptom. When it is not the season for flowers, it is useful to keep small evergreens. Like a dynamo they accumulate vitality, and they are more effective than pranayama. Instead of by ritual breathings one can thus receive a most condensed supply of prana. Of course, a state of rest also increased the effect. Vital understanding of the power of nature will provide, without magic, a renewal of possibilities.
Keep these colors in the room LMG II, 108
From the very beginning the prophets have noted sound and color. The ancient instruction about the ringing of bells is full of meaning. Wreaths and garlands recall the understanding of healing power. According to the color of his radiation, each one is attracted by flowers. White and lilac have affinity with the purple, blue with the blue; therefore, I advise to keep more of these colors in the room. One can follow this in living flowers. Plants wisely selected according to color are more healing. I advise to have more freesias. Our Ray, with its silveriness, is more reminiscent of white flowers. Color and sound are Our best repast.
Plants exist and the increase of vitality LMG II, 145
Regarding the application of My medicines, all the powers of the vegetable kingdom must be directed toward the one aim for which they exist—the increase of vitality. It is possible to cure all ailments by the counterpoising of vitality.
Certain plants exist as reservoirs of prana. The pine trees collect it as if in electric needles. And as a bond between heaven and the depths of earth, the earth is covered with living antennae which gather and preserve the true renewing element of the spiritual tissue.
Ignorance may conceal a malady, but it is better to consume it with the fire of life. Not by an artificial, depleting stimulant, but by using the life force to restore the balance.
The value of plants NEC, 142
One may pass from animals to plants. You already know that it is beneficial to sleep on cedar roots. You know what collectors of electricity pine needles are. Not only do plants serve salutarily by their extracts, but the plant emanation produces a strong effect on the surroundings. One may see how man can be helped by a bed of flowers consciously combined. Absurd are mixed flower beds whose mutual reactions destroy their good effect. Matched or homogeneous ones can answer the needs of our organism. How many useful combinations there are in fields covered by wild plants! Combinations of plants which are natural neighbors must be studied as instruments of an orchestra. Those scientists are right who look upon plants as subtly sensitive organisms. The next steps will be the study of the reaction of groups of plants on each other as well as upon man. The sensitivity and reciprocal action of plants upon surroundings is indeed astonishing. Plants are manifested, as it were, as a binding substance of the planet, acting on a network of imperceptible interactions. True, the value of plants was long ago foreseen, but group reciprocal actions have not been studied. Until recently people have not understood the vital capacity of vegetable organisms and have senselessly cut clusters of heterogeneous plants, not caring about the meaning of what they were doing. A man with a bouquet is like a child with fire. Exterminators of the vegetation of the planet’s crust are like state criminals.
Remember, We do not like cut flowers.
Experiments with plants and psychic energy AY, 387
Among the experiments with psychic energy there are simple and useful ones. To exercise the energy on other human beings and on animals can be dangerous, because if the object is strong it can easily return a counterblow. And if the object is weak, it is wrong and harmful to subjugate it. But there is a third group -plants — which are especially useful for experiments. An experiment with plants may require several months, but it will give the best results for the mastery of one’s psychic energy.
Take several plants of the same kind and of approximately the same age. Any species can be used. Place them in the same room and observe them yourself without showing any preferences. After two months separate the plants into three groups and place them in different rooms. Be indifferent toward the first group, send your good will to the second, and send your will for destruction to the third. These transmissions should be performed at a short distance and the rhythm of Mahavan should be used.
It is helpful to have the length and intensity of these transmissions alternately increased and decreased every seven days. Three times daily is sufficient: morning, noon, and at sunset. In the morning the plants should be watered, adding a pinch of soda to the water. At sunset they should be watered with a solution of valerian. One may continue in this way, testing the plants but also conditioning oneself to the performance of rhythmic action. Poisonous plants should not be used for these experiments, nor should any of the families of lilies or ferns. In this way the emanations of psychic energy will be increased.
Afterward, one can demonstrate with interesting results the effect of psychic energy on water and on currents of air. But this requires the next, higher degree of tension. Thus, in daily life, without departing from Earth, many useful results can be attained.
Plants can be used advantageously FW I, 214
In antiquity it was considered useful to place on the glands the roots of igniridaceae, but this is a very primitive way of healing, because the fiery property of these plants can be utilized far more advantageously. They can yield an extract useful for increasing the fiery activity. Apparently, the ancients intended to apply the cure of like by like. Wormwood is good, and so is rose oil, which acts as a sedative, although not so quickly. Indeed, the fiery property of plants has many uses, and can enter into the composition of tonic remedies.
Remove all rotting substances and plants FW II, 101
It is correct to remove from one’s home all rotting substances. But besides decomposition of meat and water, equally harmful are decaying fruit and wilting flowers. When someone takes measures for the removal of dead flowers, one may observe that straight-knowledge removes lifeless plants not only in the name of beauty, but through knowledge of the law of the Subtle World. Since lower entities feed upon decomposition, then for lack of putrid products they are satisfied with plants. He can be commended whose spirit whispers the correct attitude toward all surroundings.
The consciousness of plants AUM, 176
In truth, animals have a developed consciousness. It is expressed not only in the domesticated state but precisely in the free life of wild beasts. Neither is it absurd to speak about the consciousness of plants. We already know about the nerves of plants, but more than that, it is possible to distinguish not only responsiveness to light but also attraction to a certain person. On the one hand there is human psychic energy, while on the other there is an affection toward a definite individual. It can be observed how plants, in order to please a beloved man, even bloom out of season. Many details can be drawn from direct observation.
It is Our wish to remind people that consciousness exists at a far greater depth than people suppose.
Plants and the aroma of musk AUM, 237
It has been rightly observed that certain plants have the aroma of musk. It is useful to gather information about such plants. They will not possess all the valuable qualities of the life-giver, musk; nevertheless, the useful quality of preserving vigor is inherent in them. One may sometimes observe that neighboring plants begin to take on the same scent; the roots and soil may serve as conductors.
Cures from emanations of plants BRO, 514
There existed a method of cure by means of natural emanations. Instead of internal dosage, the sick were surrounded with appropriate minerals or plants. Of course, such a method presupposed a subtlety of receptivity. But if people wear magnetic rings and use local applications of the leaves of plants, the surrounding substance will also be useful. One must not assume that the contact of metals and the proximity of certain plants do not act upon man. People consider such reactions idiosyncrasies, nevertheless the properties of minerals and plants are indisputable. People may become intoxicated from a single sniff of alcohol; they become feverish when approaching certain plants—one may notice everywhere the reaction to emanations. This field of man’s interrelationships should be investigated.
The consciousness of plants LHR I, 25 March 1935
Thus, our first concern should be for people, with concern for animals secondary. I quite understand your feelings, but remember that only gradually, with the broadening of the consciousness and with the refinement of the human organism, will many concepts find their true application. Also, I remember that when I once reminded that plants do not react to pain as much as fishes I was told, “Not necessarily so, as the consciousness of some flowers is not below that of many fishes and insects.” After this statement, we can hardly insist that a plant or vegetable does not feel any pain when cut or plucked. This is proved on the basis of modern scientific experiments with plants, conducted in the Calcutta Institute of the Hindu scientist, Jagadis Bose. These experiments have shown that the sensitiveness of the nervous system of plants is amazing.
Podvig
Significance of the word “podvig” LHR I, (11 April 1934)
It is time to think of hygiene of spirit. Hygiene of body is not so important as hygiene of spirit. No vitamins, no injections, no inoculations will save the one whose psychic energy is exhausted or benumbed. How essential is the understanding of the profound significance of the word “service,” great service, great deeds for the sake of humanity! The word podvig [podvig is untranslatable from the Russian. It means a great or heroic deed plus spiritual achievement.—Ed.] is so beautiful! It has in itself the idea of self-perfecting and self-denial, the result of which is the advance of consciousness, not only personal but of the whole country. Verily, now is the time to call for podvig. All countries, the whole world, is involved in a dreadful struggle, and only the spiritually strong will conquer. We should not deceive ourselves that everything somehow will be settled.
Podvig can change the consciousness of people LHR I, 6 May 1934
Great is the mission to kindle the consciousness of people by podvig (great deeds), which can change the whole essence of people. Perhaps never was the idea of podvig so necessary in life as now. What a beautiful word—podvig! How expressive! And note how remarkable it is that it has no equivalent in any other Western language. So please remember that communion with the Teacher is achieved through the heart, through purified thinking, and by way of the long, tireless work of self-perfection.
Podvig as a trinity LHR I, 17 August 1934
As a motto, I would give: “Spirituality, Podvig (Heroic Deeds), Beauty.” This trinity includes everything.
Think about self-sacrificing podvig LHR II, 1 October 1935
You are right, it is most essential at present to think about—people should understand podvig in daily life. Life is meaningless without podvig. And how expressive is the Russian word podvig, indeed, it has no equivalent in European languages. In this word there is a whole sense, the whole quality of aspiring action forward toward self-sacrificing podvig, into the future, into evolution!
The Great Service and “podvig HEART, 509
” Where is the feeling, the substance with which we shall fill the Chalice of Great Service? Let us gather this feeling from the most precious treasures. We shall find elements of it in religious ecstasy, when the heart quivers with the Highest Light. We shall find other elements in the feeling of heartfelt love, where the tear of self-abnegation glistens. We shall find elements amidst the heroic achievements of podvig, when power is increased in the name of humanity. We shall find them in the patience of the gardener when he muses on the mystery of the seed. We shall find them in the courage that penetrates the darkness. We shall find them in the smile of a child when it reaches out to a sunbeam. We shall find them amidst all the flights that carry us into the Infinite. The feeling of Great Service is boundless; it must fill the heart, which is forever inexhaustible. The sacred tremor will never become an everyday porridge, but when the tremor left the very best Teachings, they turned into assemblages of empty husks. Thus, in the midst of the battle think about the Chalice of Service and take an oath that the sacred tremor shall not leave you.
Human “podvig” can add to the last battle ATNW, 144
Urusvati senses how people must be raised by raising their level of understanding.… All Heavenly Forces cannot gather as much flame for the last battle as human podvig can add. The offensive cannot be started from Above only. A new stronghold on the mountain will provide a foothold. The support for My foot is the construction, which rests on that very Stone. A small fragment may be taken from it for a ring that you will give to your successor before your departure. Let the tradition continue, unbroken.
And Urusvati in the Snows will continue encouraging the work. Help Us, help Us, help Us in all ways. We create a new link between Earth and Heaven.
Attainments of the spirit bring “podvig” ATNW, 139
The combination of a correct appreciation of the beauty of matter with a readiness to fathom the attainments of the spirit, brings the podvig to maturity. The turmoil of life no longer attracts, and of course there comes the realization that it can proceed no further in the same way. The podvig may be of short duration or even instantaneous. The realization of the necessity to express a definite action is brought from the past, and it is accomplished as simply as any daily deed. And so, the most difficult thing is to encompass both the rapture of matter and the manifestations of spirit. And how many wondrous quests have been delayed by a regret concerning matter, or by spiritual isolation.
The difference between podvig and prudence SUP, 571
Urusvati knows the difference between a podvig—a fiery achievement—and a prudent act. A podvig is beautiful, majestic, solemn, wise, and awe-inspiring. It can never be described as prudent.
When Joan of Arc addressed the elders of her village and spoke about podvig, they found her imprudent, and even reckless. Of course, a podvig is reckless, for it is performed not out of deliberation, but out of straight-knowledge.
There are many for whom the idea of podvig simply does not exist. For them, prudence is the highest ethical level. Their entire world outlook is defined by prudence. For the sake of it they would refuse help to their fellow man, they would be willing to betray their country, even to bring harm to humanity, and they are ready to justify all their crimes by repeating this dead word–prudence.
Do not interpret Our attitude toward prudence falsely. This word is based on good concepts; goodness is always good and a wise understanding is always useful. But the worldly misinterpreters manage to turn good ideas into shameful ways. If they could, they would eliminate the word podvig, which is so completely against their mentality.
Teachers must teach the differences between concepts, otherwise their pupils will repeat ideas senselessly, like parrots. The polluting of human speech is a public crime.
Here is one more page of Our Inner Life. We can confirm that each of Us performed acts of podvig, some of which were noted by historians, though most of them went unnoticed. One should not burden one’s memory in thinking about one’s own successful acts of podvig. But excessive prudence is not for Us. We may recommend caution and a careful weighing of possibilities, but if a fiery act of podvig is profound in its significance, the more We shall rejoice. We note every act of podvig, for it forges new evolutionary links.
The Thinker said, “Leave prudence to the shopkeepers, love the daring of the heroes.”
Prana
Morning time and prana LMG I, 380
It is often better to defer a decision until morning.
The morning is permeated with prana.
After sundown it is harmful to remain tense.
Evening is the time to give.
Morning is the time to receive knowledge.
Starlite for the nerves and laughter for the thyroid LMG II, 87
It is good to be in the sunshine, but the starlit sky also brings harmony to the nerves. The moon, on the contrary, is not for us. The moon’s pure light affects the prana. The magnetism of the moon is great, but for repose it is not good. Often the moon evokes fatigue, like people who devour one’s vital energy. The manifestation of miraculous power increases during moonlight.
A pure prana must respond to the attraction, otherwise there is no miracle but a destruction of the vital treasure trove. While resting it is good to laugh, for the thyroid gland is purified by laughter. To purify the glands is a primary duty.
Naturovaloris LMG II, 159
Joy is a special wisdom, as Christ said.
Nothing gathers the essence of prana as well as do plants. Even pranayama may be replaced by association with plants. And it should be understood how assiduously the eye must fathom the structure of the plants. The pores of the plants are enlarged not only by the advent of new leaves and flowers, but also by the removal of dead parts. The law of Earth’s nurture affords, through the antennae of the plants, the possibility of drawing out of this reservoir by means of smell and sight the precious quality of vitality, the so-called Naturovaloris, which is acquired through conscious striving.
Valuable as are the living plants which have not lost their vitality, preparations from them dried in the sun may also be useful. But the stage of decomposition should be avoided, because decomposition is the same in everything and always attracts the most imperfect spirits. Therefore, one should watch the condition of cut flowers. The smell of decomposition must be sensed, as it is not the external appearance but the smell which manifests the symptom.
When it is not the season for flowers, it is useful to have small pine trees. Like a dynamo they accumulate vitality, and they are more effectual than right breathing. Instead of by ritual breathings one can thus receive a most condensed supply of prana. Of course, a state of rest also increases the action.
Vital understanding of the power of nature will provide without magic a renovation of possibilities.
Narcotics and diminished vitality LMG II, 223
Healer, tell the ailing ones that the use of wine diminishes by half their chances, that the use of narcotics takes away three quarters of their vitality.
Certainly, in My pharmacy there is no place for narcotics. Before using My medicines, one must spend three years amidst prana.
The dust and husks of the past LMG II, 348
In communal occupations, do not indulge in thoughts about the recent past; think either about the future or the wisdom of the ages. The fragments and dust of the husks of the past fill space too much. Attracted by the magnet of thought, they weave unclean phantoms which are difficult to drive away. Expelled from one corner, they camp in another, until they are again reduced to dust by a conscious stroke of the will.
It is more practical to think about the future—these thoughts have recourse to solar prana. The magnet of such thoughts can attract particles of cosmic dust. This dust of the far-off worlds is beneficial for new formations.
Perspiration of the spirit NEC, 117
It is absurd to think that perspiration is only a physical manifestation. During mental work a particular emanation valuable for the saturation of space issues forth. If bodily perspiration can fertilize the earth, then that of the spirit restores prana by being chemically transformed in the rays of the Sun. Labor is the crown of Light. It is necessary that school pupils remember the significance of labor as a factor of world-creation. As a result of labor there will be steadfastness of consciousness. It is necessary to emphasize strongly the atmosphere of work.
Localities that provide the best prana NEC, 182
True, true, true—people must settle themselves in tested localities. Even a bear shows greater care in selecting his den. Plants will indicate the better possibilities. Look for cedars and pines, heather and oak, grass and flowers of vivid color. Natural electrification in a locality is necessary. Large, long needles of evergreen are the best condensers of electricity. Heights above eleven thousand feet, devoid of vegetation, provide useful prana.
Transmission of prana to others AY, 63
If you notice repetitions in the Teaching, it means that new details can still be found, or that a command not yet fully applied in life must be stressed again.
One should remember that the benefits of the application of prana can be extended over an entire community. One can store prana not only for one’s own use but, by means of psychic energy, can transmit a part of one’s store to others.
Prana of Infinity AY, 619
The power of the magnet is increased by the whirling rotation of the spiral, from the currents of prana of Infinity. By magnetizing Our thoughts, We send messages carrying thoughts and images that ignite the human consciousness.
The Fire of Space and ignoramuses INF I, 16
Picture the entire Space radiating Fire, with an unprejudiced eye. Imagine the Space containing Prana and Akasha. It is not the “Creator” nor the “Great Builder,” it is Infinity! At the approach of Satya Yuga these spatial forces will be utilized. True, in the consciousness of the self-crowned ignoramuses the frigidity of the Stone Age still prevails.
The inhaling of prana HIER, 272
True, in irritation lies the chief harm to the fires. At the symptoms of irritation one is advised to inhale deeply ten times. The inhaling of prana has not only a psychic significance but also a chemical one, for prana is beneficial to the fires and also extinguishes irritation.
A compress of prana HEART, 199
Cosmic energies may become so intense that grave consequences will arise unless a compress of prana is applied. The heart radiates with a tense light, like incandescent gold. Yes, the earthly realm can be distressing.
The health of Earth and its regeneration FW I, 630
They will ask, “How can we best serve on Earth to effect the utmost benefit at present?” One must restore the health of Earth. By innumerable ways, one must carry out the world task of regeneration. One must bear in mind that people have destroyed the resources of Earth without mercy. They are ready to poison the earth and the air. They have laid waste the forests, these storehouses of prana. They have decimated animal life, forgetting that animal energy nourishes the earth. They believe that untried chemical compounds can take the place of prana and earthly emanations. They plunder the natural resources, unmindful that the balance must be maintained. They do not ponder over the cause of the catastrophe of Atlantis. They do not consider the fact that chemical ingredients must be tested over the course of a century, for a single generation cannot determine the symptoms of evolution or involution. People like to calculate races and sub-races, but the very simple idea of calculating the plundering of the planet never occurs to them. They think that by some act of mercy the weather will clear, and people will become prosperous! But the problem of restoring health does not enter their thoughts. Hence, let us love all creation!
Earthly suffocations and causes for depression SUP, 95
Urusvati is familiar with earthly suffocation. This is what We call the atmospheric condition produced by heavy spatial currents, which, intensified by subterranean fires and by human insanity, cause unbearable depression. We know such times! People may attribute these conditions to sunspots or to the passing of comets, but external events could hardly cause such unbearable tension. Even the subterranean fires themselves are not capable of penetrating the planet so completely without the cooperation of man.
People feel this depression. They become possessed by a nervous madness, but cannot distinguish its cause. Many attribute it to epidemics, or to new forms of disease, but they overlook the main cause—their own behavior. Thus the earthly suffocation builds up, and sensitive hearts are deeply affected by it. Even physical suffocation is felt, and the heart is depressed. Extra care should be taken of the heart. There is consolation in the fact that such tension cannot last for long. It must dissolve into the currents of prana, or else it will cause cataclysms. But sometimes even a cataclysm is better than this deadly suffocation!
We know this suffocation.
The many names for the Life-giver and the primary energy SUP, 851
Urusvati knows the true meaning of grace. Primary energy, grace, psychic energy, fiery energy, prana—there have been many names over the centuries, but the meaning is one. Life-giver, channel of the creative force, impeller to knowledge—thus can people understand grace. But people are far from understanding the foundations of the universe, and will ask, “If the primary energy fills space, why does it not act equally on all of humanity?”
Those who question do not know that there are no two people alike, or that the energy must be acknowledged, invoked, and accepted. An ignorant person is like a patient who demands immediate effect from a remedy. After the first dose he is ready to deny. Thus acts the one who does not acknowledge the primary energy. Likewise, an ignorant person does not understand that one must know how to invoke the energy. The pure will must be tensed so that the fiery magnet is activated. The magnet cannot come to life without the cultivation of the will.
Supermundane, prana, and the worm of doubt SUP, 948
Urusvati knows that the Yogi brings joy and health. We confirm that the emanations of a Yogi can be healing and joyful. He actually does bring these gifts. He is connected with the Supermundane World, from which he draws his precious strength.
His heart is full of supermundane harmonies, but he does not impose harmony. It is a joy to borrow from the Supermundane Treasury. One can overcome one’s illnesses. Prana comes as a blessing, a panacea that restores one’s health. No magical formulas are needed; it is sufficient to immerse oneself in the aura of a purified spirit.
One should not doubt the Supermundane World. Let the entrance be broad and trust be at the threshold. Man must remember the brief command: “Do not doubt!”
“The worm of doubt kills joy and health.” Thus did the Thinker urge the doubting ones. “And dark will be your face.”
Prana defined Letters of Helen Roerich II, (16 November 1935)
Prana—vital principle, inseparable from all manifestations in the Cosmos.
The best healers Letters of Helena Roerich II, (7 May 1938)
Thus, the best healers are the rays of the rising sun, pure mountain prana, and especially, pure thoughts and aspiration of the heart toward high, altruistic tasks. The most enlightened physicians and scientists are gradually beginning to pay attention to thought, and are already performing remarkable tests; and the greatly ridiculed Christian Science begins to draw merited attention.
Prayer
Pure prayer LMG I, 21
A pure prayer ever ascends.
At the feet of Christ it blossoms, silvery and radiant.
With pure blue flame glows the Calling Word and radiates the Chalice of Exaltation.
Prayer is the realization of eternity LMG II, 307
In prayer there is beauty, love, daring, courage, self-sacrifice, steadfastness, aspiration. But if in the prayer are included superstition, fear and doubt, then such an invocation is related to the times of fetishism.
How then should one pray? One can spend hours in aspiration, but there may be a prayer of lightning speed. Then instantaneously, without words, man places himself in continuity with the whole chain into the Infinite. Resolving to unite with the Infinite, man inhales emanations of the ether, as it were, and without mechanical repetitions establishes the best circuit for the current. Thus, in silence, without wasting time, one can receive a stream of refreshment.
Only developed spirituality can uplift the human consciousness in a single sigh. But We must repeat about prayer, because people will inquire about it.
Needless are conjurations, needless are entreaties, needless is the dust of humbleness, needless are threats, for we alone transport ourselves into the far-off worlds, into the treasuries of possibilities and knowledge. We feel that they are predestined for us, and we approach them daringly.
Thus, understand the Covenant: “Pray in no way but in spirit.”
The usefulness of prayer FW II, 39
Of course, you hear people complain about the uselessness of prayer. They say, “Why hermits and monasteries, when the world sinks in misfortunes?” But no one wants to think what the world would turn into without prayer. Therefore, all blasphemy against the deeds of the spirit should cease. Whence will come the feeling of the bond with the Highest, if not from prayer? Let the condemning ones remember—have their hearts not trembled during expressions of rapture? The expressions of the spirit brought nearer the possibility of attainment. Verily one should guard the bridge to the Highest World.
Respect prayer AUM, 29
No one should scoff at prayer. Even though it be primitive, nevertheless it is an indication of spirituality. It does not become man to revile the worthiest strivings of a brother. Man has no right to sneer at an offering to the Highest. Usually, base people particularly attack the prayers of others. For them, Aum and other prayers are only a source of inadmissible jests. Very often such base consciousness is encountered as the product of uncouth ignorance.
Do not ridicule prayers AUM, 69
Prayer has no kinship with violence nor constraint. The first prayer of the child should not be ridiculed or reproved. A boy once prayed, “O Lord, we are ready to help Thee.” A passer-by was indignant and called the child presumptuous, and in this way the first feeling of unselfishness was defamed. A little girl prayed about her mother and her cow, and her prayer was ridiculed. Thus, her memory retained only something ludicrous, whereas such solicitude was really touching.
Likewise, using the name of God for intimidation is a great blasphemy. Forbiddance to pray in one’s own words is in itself an intrusion into the young consciousness. Perhaps the child remembers something very important and extends his thought upward. Who, then, can intrude to smother such a luminous impulse? The first instruction about prayer will be a directive upon the whole path of life.
Prayer for oneself AUM, 35
Prayer is exaltation and ecstasy. Self-seeking prayer is a more modern practice. How can man pray for himself? Does not the Higher Wisdom know what a man needs? Prayer is a conduit to the current of Benefaction. The current flows abundantly, but it is necessary to be united with it. One must find in one’s own heart a concordance worthy to meet and welcome the highest and the most sacred treasure. Therefore, each prayer for self is incommensurate. Only when religions became instruments of state, were they occupied with customary petitions for a fee. Prayer and payment—how incongruous! For this reason, so many people have been repelled by the paid service. The very joy of prayer of exaltation takes flight at the clang of metal.
Prayer is a magnet AUM, 37
Prayer may be likened to a magnet. The action of prayer makes the heart tense and attracts from space the best thoughts; even though such thoughts of the earthly strata may not be Grace itself, nevertheless they are benign. Enrichment by such thoughts imparts new strength, as does a meeting with friends. One should value such friends. One may not encounter them, but they are close at hand. Space itself is filled with them one has but to send them a good thought. Prayer has a magnetic quality.
Color of prayer AUM, 56
Prayer usually evokes azure and violet flame. There may be a silvery prayer, but it is impossible to imagine a brown prayer. The principle of light in earthly existence is highly essential. One may disguise the tone of the voice, but the radiation of the heart cannot be falsified.
Prayer in practical life AUM, 58
There are ignorant ones who assume that prayer is generally out of place in practical life. They should be asked what sort of business they consider incompatible with prayer—that which is evil and greedy? Certainly, in evil there is no place for prayer, yet every good work is in need of prayer—that which reveals the Higher Forces.
Prayers at sunrise and after sunset AUM, 71
Prayer is good at any time, yet there are two periods of change of currents when turning to the Higher World is especially desirable—at sunrise and after sunset. Besides, upon going to sleep it is befitting to invoke the Higher World.
Thought can be prayer AUM, 73
It is well to assemble for the unifying of thought; thus, you create a spatial beneficence. Such thought is prayer—you do not think of self, you gather together for the Good. Assistance to friends is so far removed from covetousness.
I consider those hours worthiest which are spent in sending thoughts to friends and to all who are in need.
The best prayer AUM, 105
When man takes upon himself communion with the Higher World, he is truly daring, but this daring is sacred. The Subtle World listens to these calls and understands their significance. Such communion attracts a multitude of listeners—co-workers, as it were—therefore egoism must be excluded from prayer; for the best prayer will be renunciation and desire for the Good.
Prayer is the gateway to the future AUM, 267
Each prayer is a beginning and not a conclusion. Ordinarily prayer is understood as something final, whereas there can be no communion with the Higher World without consequences. Each slight opening of the sacred Gates already renews the chords of the consciousness. This renewal does not bespeak the past but is directed into the future. Thus, prayer is the gateway to the future. This creative force should be kept in mind. It is inadmissible to limit oneself to the gesture of outward prayer; such hypocrisy is the most dangerous blasphemy. Yet it is impossible to affirm the power of communion with the Higher World so long as the basic energy remains unrealized. Therefore, knowledge of the Subtle World helps to construct the step to the Higher World. The Subtle World has already become almost a laboratory concept. Though the names be diverse, the goal of the quest is one. Let us not disturb the scholars who draw close to the Great Unknown. We are indifferent as to how they name the sparks of the One Light. In approaching, they will suspect that there are a great number of subdivisions. They will be right from their point of view, because psychic energy reveals its face according to the quality of energy of the investigator.
The danger of disturbing prayer SUP, 156
He also said, “Do not disturb others when you see them immersed in prayer. You can tear their hearts by thoughtless interference.”
Prayer can be hypocritical SUP, 264
Urusvati knows that prayer is often hypocritical. We have already spoken about the significance of prayer, but it is necessary to mention the harm of hypocritical or hired prayer. People do not realize the extreme harm in any kind of falsehood, but hypocrisy and bribery are its grossest expressions. One should realize how pervasively each false thought spreads. It is indeed blasphemous to hire someone for prayer. It is criminal to try to deceive Him who is considered by people as the Most High. Monstrous examples can be cited of people who mumbled prayers and at the same time plotted murder.
One’s life can be a prayer Letters of Helena Roerich I, (21 July 1934)
The same is true regarding the prayer of a disciple; it is precisely this same unceasing striving of the heart and being in the presence of the chosen Image. In connection with this, I remember a story about the great Confucius. Once he was very ill, and his friends, thinking that he was about to die prompted him to say his prayers. The sage smiled and said, “My prayer started long ago.” And indeed, was not all his life an unceasing service to the Great Ideal, which is the true prayer to the Highest?
Prayer is an affirmation of the Higher World Letters of Helena Roerich II, (25 January 1936)
Truly, as it is said in the Teaching: “Tranquility of consciousness develops proportionately with the realization of the Higher World. There is no greater joy and beauty than affirmation of the existence of the Higher World. Prayer is the outcome of realization of the living bond with the Higher World. The very concept of such a bond makes a man strong and aspiring.”
Prejudice
Prejudice is opposition to true knowledge on Earth and in the Subtle World SUP, 330
When We say “prejudice” we mean an opposition to true knowledge; this attitude is common not only on Earth, but also in the Subtle World. There are even those of a certain mentality who are convinced that knowledge is the cause of all human miseries.
Distorting facts, prejudice antithesis, and precise knowledge AUM, 320
Whoever loves precise knowledge must know how to receive it. Many talk of their devotion to precise knowledge, but in practice they clothe each fact in the motley rags of prejudice. They do not sense the unreality of their own premises. They bewail the inadequacy of material for observation, yet at the same time disregard the most unprecedented events. They would revolve the Universe according to the digestive state of their own stomach. They reject the most apparent manifestation if it does not conform to their mood. But can such be the path of precise knowledge? Where then is patience? Where good will? Where tirelessness? Where observation? Where attentiveness, which opens the gates?
Lack of prejudice is not a lack of principle LHR I, 29 May 1931
I also wish to send you my thoughts about lack of prejudices and lack of principle. Frightful as it is, there are people who confuse the lack of prejudice of an open consciousness with lack of any principles whatsoever; whereas, these two ideas are opposites. The unprejudiced mind seeks everywhere for fundamental truth, and therefore is always exercising its ability to discriminate. As for discrimination, it is the first step to true knowledge. And true knowledge is always based on firm principles, or else it is not true knowledge.… Therefore, all the actions of an unprejudiced person must be marked with truth and beauty.
Prejudice is falsehood AUM, 435
It is unfortunate that in many languages different expressions are employed for the same concept, obscuring the meaning. For example, the word “lying” may be screened by the use of dissimulation, insincerity, treachery, prejudice, fictitiousness and many other expressions, in the root of which lies the very same concept of falsehood. Different degrees may be distinguished, but the basis will be unchanged.
Prejudice is related to injustice, ignorance, and doubt BRO, 342
Prejudice is the entryway for injustice and ignorance. But people should recognize the boundary line of prejudice. This worm lives in the same house with doubt like a younger kinsman. A very keen eye is needed in order to discern such a dangerous mite. Each manifestation, each object, is usually encountered by people with varying degrees of prejudice. People try to justify themselves by saying that since they perceive objects they must as a preliminary measure preserve their unprejudiced judgment. But as a matter of fact, instead of impartiality they exhibit the most cruel prejudice. One should keep this popular weakness in mind in order to know from what to liberate oneself.
Prejudice entangles the wings of the spirit LHR I, 8 September 1934
Verily, cunningly contrived are the snares of superstition and prejudice—these offshoots of ignorance which entangle the wings of the spirit. Dread falls upon the soul which knows not the path to the Light and is unable to see in the twilight that surrounds it. Precisely, “Knowledge comes not readily when the spirit is troubled.” There are many such diseased souls.
Consequences of concealing inner truth due to prejudice FW I, 596
Pay attention to the obvious fallacy of man when through prejudice he attempts to conceal that which he has long known in his heart. An eternal conflict ensues which can react on the physical body. One cannot deny with impunity that which our being knows from all past experiences. How many eyes full of suffering are encountered on the way! Great is the torment after condemning the consciousness to darkness. Great is the despondency when the energy Fire is directed against itself. And often we see those closest to us concealing the ancient knowledge under cover of dead husks of fear. One must pity those who are sick in spirit.
The fiery energy is sensitive to prejudice; possibilities have been cut short FW II, 333
One should avoid prejudice both in the great and the small. Many possibilities have been cut short by prejudice. Indeed, the fiery energy is very sensitive to prejudice. But, being aware of this quality of the energy, one can counteract prejudice by means of suggestion.
Negative or positive prejudice is wrong; it is antithetical to straight-knowledge HEART, 472
Whether negative or positive, prejudice is wrong. It is contrary to every kind of Yoga, for it cuts off the phenomenal side of ascent. People often confuse prejudice with straight-knowledge, but these qualities are entirely antithetical. Prejudice is the progeny of reasoning, whereas straight-knowledge dwells in the heart. So one should not compare the children of reasoning with the children of the heart. The assumption that they can be placed on the same level is not only erroneous but also harmful, since it belittles the activity of the heart. It can be observed how slabs of prejudice accumulate until a person’s entire life turns into a self-erected prison. But since straight-knowledge concerns cosmic truth, it does not contain anything that belittles or narrows.
Prejudice leads to the harm of criticism HEART, 473
A person who has not experienced the sacred tremor of solemnity cannot understand the harm that prejudice works. It develops not in great deeds but in each tiny action. Thus, the votary of prejudice wakes up cursing a dream that did not fit into the limitations of his nature. He will spend the entire day criticizing and cursing because he lacks the standards of the heart. And he will fall asleep still criticizing and go off to a realm corresponding to that criticism.
Irritability is the offshoot of prejudice AY, 382
It is neither age nor illness, but prejudice that severs the threads of happiness. And irritability is the offspring of prejudice. One cannot free oneself from irritability without first uprooting prejudice.
How prejudice limits man SUP, 228
The Thinker said, “Man cannot see or hear unless he is free from prejudice.”
Free will obscured by prejudice SUP, 778
Urusvati knows that the free will is of value only when it is truly free. Pitiable is the madman who imagines himself to be free, when in reality he is burdened with all kinds of fetters. Can the will be called free when it is blind and deaf, and crawls in the mire of prejudice?
Prejudice against the invisible HIER, 425
Verily inscrutable are Our ways! To the ignorant it seems that the invisible world does not exist; they show prejudice against everything not perceptible to their coarse senses. Truly, since man cannot accept the sacred ways, how will he understand the highest and limitless foundation of life? Man must realize and feel all the subtle sensations; without this, there can be no correspondence and affirmation evidenced by the understanding of Hierarchy.
Results of renouncing prejudice AY, 354
By renouncing fear, prejudice, and hypocrisy, one can become linked with the invisible life. One can observe how, without these three enemies, clairaudience and clairvoyance can more readily be developed.
Prejudice and Brotherhood BRO, 343
Prejudice is not fitting for Brotherhood.
The Agni Yogi banishes prejudice from his heart AY, 171
The shield of an Agni Yogi lies in his consecration to world evolution and in the stern banishment of prejudice from his heart.
Prejudice contains an evil design upon the human essence NEC, 225
Is it possible to discern the real current of evolution if a blinding evidence screens reality and prejudice reigns as the established opinion? When will people realize the mirage of prejudice! In every prejudice is contained an evil design upon the human essence. This is not a moral but a practical warning. What sort of an idea about the community can be conceived by prejudiced people! It is absurd to speak with them about free broadening of consciousness; they have no conception of freedom, yet without freedom there is no finding the channel of the current of success.
Religious prejudice is the worst vulgarity LMG II, 130
Christ said: “Not in a temple, but in spirit shalt thou pray.” Verily, religious prejudice is the worst vulgarity.…
It is precisely the generally-accepted religiousness that is unnecessary. The facts of conscious Communion with the Abode of Light are needed. Let us say we wish to bring help, so we proceed consciously without magic to the practical Source. In this simplicity is contained the entire current secret, as yet so inaccessible to men who walk up to their waists in prejudice. It is difficult for them to understand simplicity, beauty and fearlessness.
Science must not create any prejudice SUP, 781
The successes of science can raise the level of humanity, but the consciousness of humanity must not be chained by any kind of prejudice. Humanity must be free in order to study the Laws of Nature. Let scientists be true enlighteners.
Prejudice in the sciences prevents cooperation in the study of thought SUP, 511
The study of thought, or in other words, psychic energy, has at present no place among the traditional sciences, and psychology is the only haven for its study. Today it is especially important to put these matters on a scientific basis. But for this the cooperation is required of a full range of scientists who have at their disposal the needed laboratories.
Is it not appalling that even today the sciences are divided into separate camps, with little connection between them? It is as if some sciences are accepted as authentic, while others are considered to be questionable! Of course, such doubt is based upon ignorance and prejudice.
One cannot imagine how strong these prejudices are. This must be repeated, from the loftiest palaces down to the lowliest huts. It is most likely that the strongest prejudices reside in the palaces. Thus one must continually repeat about the true mission of science.
Prejudice must be resisted in science; it can be a barrier to the Supermundane SUP, 707
Urusvati rightly resists prejudices and restrictions imposed on knowledge.…
It is necessary to teach in school that all scientific domains are linked to one another. One should warn against prejudices, for even the scientists suffer from this repugnant illness.
It should not be forgotten that prejudice can become the most dangerous barrier in the attainment of the Supermundane. The time will come, indeed, has already come, when cognition of the Supermundane will be a very real science. Armageddon directs the people toward this.
Primal Energy
Primal Energy being veiled SUP, 73
Urusvati knows how to discern the veils of Maya. When We speak about veils, it is because there is something being veiled, and that is Primal Energy. Wise is the one who can perceive in different manifestations where the eternal, indestructible foundation lies. Without this discernment everything will be Maya, a baseless mirage. It is impossible to live among such phantoms. The very foundation of eternal life requires a realization of where to find that steadfastness upon which the tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek the eternal foundation.
Photographic film and radiations of Primal Energy SUP, 77
Urusvati knows that every physical manifestation reveals some small part of the invisible world. There are photographic films that can record things invisible to the eye, such as a subject’s radiations, yet sometimes fail to record parts of the subject’s physical body. The powerful radiations of Primal Energy can even conceal someone, completely or partially. Skeptics can ask why such unusual photographs are so rarely obtained. This may depend upon the Primal Energy, or simply be a failure to examine the films with sufficient care. The quantity of so-called spoiled film is great, and no one takes the trouble to look carefully at seemingly unsuccessful photographs.
Primal Energy exists everywhere SUP, 84
Urusvati knows how much man is constantly guided by the Primal Energy. From the greatest achievements to the most ordinary, everyday events, people are under the influence of the Primal Energy, which has been given so many names that it has lost its identity in the eyes of humanity. It is time to restore its basic significance, and not use any of the former names but retain only the simplest and most expressive one, Primal Energy. The most important thing is for people to learn to sense its presence, then cooperation with it will be realized.
One should not be surprised when We speak about cooperation with an energy that is within us. How can one cooperate with one’s self? Let us not forget that the Primal Energy exists everywhere, and our spark of that Energy must cooperate with the highest currents.… When a man asks for help, he feels that there must be something real near him during his lifetime, and truly he is not mistaken. In addition, if he could realize the presence of the Primal Energy his call would be still more effective.
We wish to create thoughtful cooperation everywhere, and would rejoice if people addressed themselves to their surest Guide. It is precisely the Primal Energy that shows man the measure of possibilities. He hears the voice of his conscience, but it is the Primal Energy that provides impetus to this voice. Each resolve is the result of this Energy, and is better developed by acknowledging it. Such acknowledgment is like an invocation of strength. Among the rituals of the ancient Mysteries one may find the invocation of powers. This should be understood not only as a protection from dark forces, but precisely as the invocation of powers that are concealed in the depths of the organism. Thus, everyone can perfect his powers by acknowledging them.
Primal Energy of the possessor SUP, 85
The magnetism of objects can be seen in rings that change color, depending on events. The magnetism of water is known to you, but the magnetism of certain metals is manifested with more difficulty. Thus, We took Urusvati’s ring to Our Abode to magnetize it. Let us not call such objects magical; they simply harmonize with the Primal Energy of the one who wears them. It is not the ring that indicates the events, but the Primal Energy of its possessor. Only pure silver can vibrate to the Primal Energy. Urusvati’s ring could become red, black, or yellow, depending upon the events. We conducted this experiment because the radiations of the Primal Energy are of special interest to Us.
Accept the name Primal Energy SUP, 92
Many names are given to the Primal Energy. It is amazing that people can argue about different names for the same thing! Thus, We advise you to forget all random names and accept “Primal Energy.” Such an inclusive name should not be offensive to scientists, because they know that within each of their various experiments and searchings is concealed one and the same energy-Primal Energy. The same is true of Our Names. Let the name “Brotherhood” remain, and pay no attention to any other.
Responsibility for the Primal Energy SUP, 109
Urusvati realizes that psychic energy should be carefully conserved. This may sound strange. Can people regulate the Primal, all-permeating Energy, and would it not be arrogant of mankind to assume such authority? Can one pretend to be the guardian and controller of such immeasurable, infinite power? Yes, for man has the responsibility for the Primal Energy since he is capable of co-measurement and of knowing exactly when he violates the beatitude divinely entrusted to him.
Abuse of the Primary Energy has been compared to the abuse of alcohol, which is beneficial in small doses during certain illnesses, but harmful in large doses. So also, psychic energy can be used for benefit or destruction, and only a broadened consciousness will understand how much can be drawn from this source of energy without abusing it. People have the idea that they can use the beautiful energy without limit, but they forget about the creative laws that provide all possibilities and at the same time limit them.
Will and the Primal Energy carry the aspirant upward SUP, 171
Urusvati knows that it is by the power of free will that people create their existence in the Subtle World. When the will is pure and strong, when the Primal Energy is not weakened by base instincts, then passing into the Subtle World becomes easy and the higher spheres can be reached. Verily, man creates his own destiny. The Great Pilgrim said this also, and He warned that on the way to the higher spheres many hands try to impede the ascent, but the will and the Primal Energy carry the aspirant upward.
Primal Energy and will power SUP, 270
Contact with the higher worlds is not achieved by an increase of will power, but through the deeper consciousness, the repository of pure Primal Energy. Unfortunately, people do not distinguish between free will and the action of Primal Energy. They assume that the physical action of the will is the most tangible and thus the most effective.
People’s dependence on free will is reinforced by their passion for technology, and We have already spoken about the danger of this attraction. The free will must not contend with the Primal Energy, for this would bring great pain and even ruin. And so, we arrive once again at the idea of the golden mean.
How beautiful can be the role of a flexible free will, which, through discrimination, can recognize higher wisdom and subordinate itself to it. By knowing this wisdom, man will also know the profundity of his own soul, and will learn to respect that force within himself which leads to the best achievements. Man’s good fortune is his access to Primal Energy, and his misfortune that he does not accept this blessed power, but usually condemns it. What a dreadful thing it is that man refuses to accept his best treasure!
The energy of thought and Primal Energy SUP, 213
Urusvati knows that all that exists is imbued with Primal Energy. Why do people need to be reminded so often of this truth? Human awareness does not seem to have any affinity with the idea of Primal Energy. People discuss energies, but do not dare to acknowledge that fundamentally there is only one.
It should be recognized that the energy of thought is one of the highest manifestations of Primal Energy. It is impossible to isolate thought from the fundamental energy of Cosmos. Precisely, it is thought that eternally moves the fundamental energy. Thought generates certain currents that serve as the awakeners, or, so to speak, the rejuvenators of the Universe. Thus, when I say that thinking beings participate in world-creation, it can be understood literally, not allegorically. It follows then, that man has a great responsibility for the quality of his thought. Each kind and strong thought produces beautiful vibrations, but an evil one strews Earth with deadly dross.
Inexhaustible Primal Energy needs care SUP, 277
Urusvati knows how carefully one should treat one’s psychic energy. Many do not understand that even the inexhaustible Primal Energy needs care. All who strive can testify that sometimes the energy is so intensified that it seems to become exhausted. We advise particular caution at such times. There are many causes for such apparent exhaustion, ranging from the state of one’s personal health to cosmic conditions.
We have mentioned how My Friend became ill when it was necessary for him to fulfill several missions at once. The cause of his illness was an excessive tension of psychic energy. Let us not forget that My Friend sallied forth with an increased store of energy, yet suffered a lengthy illness. We oppose the excessive use of psychic energy. One can imagine how difficult it is to restore one’s equilibrium after such exhaustion, and much time is needed for the restoration of all one’s forces. If the cosmic currents are favorable, equilibrium can be established more easily, but this does not always happen. My Friend was afflicted during a relatively calm time, but nowadays such an illness would last much longer.
Principle(s)
The three fundamental principles of the subdivision of the human being LHR I, 11 June 1935
I shall try to answer your question regarding the spirit and the soul. In occult literature, due to incomplete explanations, this question remains complex and vague. The Eastern Teachings differ as to the number of principles and their subdivisions and combinations that have to do with the definition of the spirit and the soul. But in truth, it is difficult to separate the soul from the spirit, as all these divisions are actually varying aspects of one fundamental energy, which manifests itself on different planes and through various nerve centers or vehicles. In all the Teachings one finds the subdivision of the human being into three fundamental principles: spiritual, psychic, and physical—or spirit, soul, and body. In the Eastern Teachings there is extension of these three basic principles, for special purposes, and we find the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh principles. This development was approved by the Mahatmas in The Secret Doctrine. Thus, the highest or fundamental principle, which contains potentially the synthesis of all the others, is the fiery energy of life or spirit, which is spread throughout the entire Cosmos. For its focus it requires the sixth principle, or Buddhi (often called “the spirit soul” as distinct from the human-animal soul). Thus the monad is formed, which is the primary, unconscious, incarnated Ego. Then follows the fifth principle—the Manas, self-consciousness, “the thinker” (higher intelligence). These three principles form the higher triad, or the conscious, immortal Ego. In Devachan, this Ego survives after the dissolution of the other principles which form man’s earthly personality, or, as the Easterners would put it, man’s lower ego, or self.
The principles needed to reach real immortality LHR I, 12 April 1935
Certainly, the Monad corresponds to the idea of spirit. But when it is spoken of as spirituality and the spirit in life, in manifestation, it is always meant as the highest Ego. The Monad, in reality, consists of the sixth principle and of the universal seventh and is not a conscious entity on the planes of manifestation. In order that we reach a conscious manifestation on all planes or in other words, that we reach the real immortality (i.e., become an Arhat, Buddha, or Dhyan Chohan), we must unite the three principles, fourth, fifth and seventh, while here on Earth, and fuse them in the sixth principle. The seventh principle is just an eternal vital force, which is spread through the whole of Cosmos. Also, do not forget that each principle has its own highest and lowest manifestations or qualities. Thus, the subtle body, which clothes the high spirit, corresponds to the highest feelings. That is, all the passions and desires are transmuted by pure fire into the subtlest feelings and perceptions. Thus, there are many degrees of subtle and mental bodies.
True knowledge is based on firm principles and is goal-fitting LHR I, 29 May 1931
I also wish to send you my thoughts about lack of prejudices and lack of principle. Frightful as it is, there are people who confuse the lack of prejudice of an open consciousness with lack of any principles whatsoever; whereas, these two ideas are opposites. The unprejudiced mind seeks everywhere for fundamental truth, and therefore is always exercising its ability to discriminate. As for discrimination, it is the first step to true knowledge. And true knowledge is always based on firm principles, or else it is not true knowledge. A principle may have many backgrounds in its applications to life, but its foundation will always be the same: the foundation of validity or truth. In other words, principle or law is always goal-fitting, and we already know that cosmic goal-fitness is the principle which leads to beauty. Therefore, all the actions of an unprejudiced person must be marked with truth and beauty.
The principle that leads to the broadening of consciousness AY, 668
Of all principles leading to the broadening of consciousness, the principle of Hierarchy is the most powerful. Each manifested change is based upon it. Whither can the spirit direct itself without the Guiding Hand? Where can the eye and the heart turn without Hierarchy, when the Giving Hand of the Hierarch affirms the flow of destiny, and when the Hand of the Hierarch directs one to the best manifested date, and one becomes familiar with even the highest energies? Therefore, the seed of the spirit becomes imbued with the Cosmic Ray of the Hierarch. Since the most powerful principle contains in itself the potentiality of fire, the pure Fire of the spirit of the Hierarch is affirmed as the highest principle. Thus shall we remember our spiritual Leaders. Thus shall we revere the Law of Hierarchy.
The principle of Hierarchy AY, 667
In Cosmos the center of striving rests upon the principle of Hierarchy. Cosmos acts by means of attraction to the manifested powerful center. Thus the cosmic seed is manifested in each action of Hierarchy by the quality of the striving, which ascends through realization of the predominant principle. Cosmic creativeness brings together the harmonious energies. This principle is so important that it is an undeniable necessity, which is truly affirmed by the principle of Hierarchy. The entire Universe is saturated with this principle. This spirit, which imbues all cosmic manifestations on the planet, is affirmed by the Highest Reason. Therefore, man, being a part of Cosmos, cannot separate himself from this principle. When cosmic creativeness is imbued with Reason, each manifestation of the Infinite is affirmed by the same principle.
Be-ness is in the guiding principle INF I, 182
In this law all existences are affirmed. The beauty of Be-ness is in the guiding principle of the creative Magnet. It is difficult for a narrow-minded man to understand the full beauty of this principle. Only a high spirit can comprehend this power. The guiding principle of the Magnet merges completely with its unifying force. Therefore, creativeness is affirmed by the power of the manifested principle. The same principle verily leads man to evolution. The same principle guides the appointed spirit to the radiant majesty of consummation. Verily, the predestined and manifested spirit advances with the Cosmic Magnet. Therefore, We say that Be-ness is then reflecting the higher laws.
The higher Principles as the basis of life FW III, 257
The principle of life has been cultivated in all the higher Principles and is contained in life as has been preordained by Existence. The application of all the higher Principles is the very basis of life, for each higher Principle is affirmed as the very breath and movement of life. A higher principle is space itself, and the force of all vital manifestation. Each affirmed principle can bestow its attainment, preordained by Beauty. Therefore it is necessary to become familiar with the application of the higher Principles. Demarcation of the Principles does not produce equilibrium. Verily, the principle of creativeness produces that greatness which is predestined for the planet, but the choice is in the hands of humanity. Light or darkness, construction or destruction, this is to be decided by mankind itself. On the path to the Fiery World let us carry with us a striving toward Fire and the principle of Beauty.
The principle of equilibrium governs all actions in nature INF I, 226
The attainment of balance takes such precedence in everything that the Magnet manifests the utmost attraction for the sake of this equilibrium. The rhythm evident throughout Cosmos reveals this principle, which governs all actions in nature. Constructiveness depends upon this lofty principle. How, then, is it possible not to realize this process of nature? And in the construction of life, the same principle is unavoidable. Rhythm, explosions, magnetic attraction—all these forces must be converted into the principle of equilibrium.
If the passing race has given itself to transgression of the law of Origins, the new race must bring confirmation to the new power for cosmic balance. True, the principle of the Cosmic Magnet makes for advancement in an ascending spiral, and it is impossible to disunite the majestic cosmic spirals of evolutionary ascents. When the new race will attest the power of the Origins, then verily will the cosmic balance be established.
The Cosmic Right reveals the Feminine Principle FW III, 194
Indeed, if humanity would not violate the manifestation of the First Causes, the foundations of Existence would retain that basis which manifests the beauty of life. Cosmic Right brings understanding of the fact that a one-sided administration of the planet is plunging it into an abyss. Cosmic Right offers to humanity that Principle which can pierce the darkness. Cosmic Right reveals to the planet the unity of Principles which guides the entire Universe. Cosmic Right reveals the Feminine Principle as a manifested power. Cosmic Right reveals the greatness of the Feminine Principle, which manifests self-renunciation, and before which verily the great Arhats bow themselves. Verily, We reverence the great Feminine Principle. Verily, We reverence the giving Principle which bestows the life of Beauty and of the Heart.
The Masculine and Feminine Principles FW III, 284
So, too, does creativeness proceed according to the spiral, and each vital attraction or repulsion creates its own spiral. That is also why spirals of the Masculine and Feminine Principles proceed in such divergent directions. The Masculine Principle strives for seizure, regardless of the heart of man. The Masculine Principle makes bridges for its achievements by stepping upon hearts and heads. The issue is not brain power, for potentially the Feminine Principle contains the same fires. But the Feminine Principle is in need of freedom for heart expression. When it becomes customary to allow the Feminine Principle to live and develop its potentiality toward regeneration through its feeling of continuous giving, then will the Feminine Principle outdistance the Masculine in all directions.
The Universality of the Fiery Principle LHR I, 12 September 1934
Indeed, the very loftiest consciousness strives toward the Fiery Principle, while the lower one creates the Higher Image in its own likeness. The capacity of the small consciousness will determine the created Image, hence so many obvious distortions! How is it possible to fill a small consciousness with a Universal Concept, when all-comprehensiveness leads the spirit into a frenzy. I say—distressing, grievous is human thinking! A spatial horizon is accessible only to him who knows the Universality of the Principle, for the kingly spirit can merge with the Higher Principle precisely as the microcosm merges with the Macrocosm. Hence, a small spirit cannot merge with the Fiery Principle. Fiery power reveals the entire Furnace manifested to him who senses the pulse of the Fiery World. This life-giving Principle builds life upon Fohat. Thus, let us remember that only a small consciousness denies, but the fiery spirit is all-comprehending. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the great Principle.” [Fiery World III]
Thus, people serve the God created in their own image, and attribute to him their own vices. But the Mahatmas serve the Divine Unutterable Principle, and revere that Principle by the purity of their lives and by their self-sacrificing service to the Good of the whole world.
Psychic Energy, or Energy
What is psychic energy? LHR II, 11 June 1937
You know that psychic energy is called PRIMARY energy, therefore it includes all other energies, which are only its differentiations.
Thus, Parafohat is the fundamental, or primary psychic energy in its highest cosmic aspect, and Fohat is its next aspect in the manifested Universe, the same psychic energy manifested as life force is diffused everywhere as PRANA. The time has come to bring into oneness the meaning of Primary Energy.
Here is a paragraph from the Teaching: “No doubt you have been asked many times how to develop psychic energy and how to realize its usefulness. But it has been said enough that the heart that aspires to higher quality of all life will be the conductor of psychic energy.…”
Psychic energy is the Holy Ghost; psychic energy is love and striving; psychic energy is the synthesis of all radiations of the nerves; psychic energy is the great Aum. Therefore, the development of constant, invincible striving toward perfection, to Light in all its manifestations, will be exactly the unfolding of this life-giving energy.…
You are right—psychic energy can be assimilated only if the nerve centers are ready to accept it. But no one can give it forcibly. It is possible to transmit a certain amount of one’s own store to another person, but only if he is able to assimilate it. This explains many miraculous healings. Likewise, psychic energy acquires power from space, but only if it has acquired the quality of a magnet. All phenomena, such as telepathy, transmission of audience, psychometry, etc. are connected with the manifestations of various qualities of psychic energy. It must always be remembered that the qualities of psychic energy are infinite in their diversity.
Kundalini is the very same life force, or psychic energy, that acts through the center at the base of the spine. But it manifests through the heart in highly evolved spirits. In past centuries attention was directed mainly to the center of Kundalini for attainment of the visible result of the action of psychic energy. But in the coming epoch, with the worlds coming closer to each other, the center of the heart will be especially intensified. Action through the center of Kundalini is convincing and real chiefly in the earthly condition, whereas for attaining the higher worlds and so the sojourn in them it is essential to refine the energy of the heart. This is the reason why the Teaching speaks so much about the heart, this “sun of suns.”
Psychic energy is the primary energy LHR II, 31 July 1937
Fire and psychic energy are inseparable, for the latter is the quality of fire. Psychic energy is the primary energy.
Psychic energy is precisely a subtle energy At The Threshold of the New World, 170-171
The solar plexus is also a repository of psychic energy and this should be mentioned.…
Fiery energy is exactly the fundamental energy, because fire is manifested in everything. There is no life without fire; there is no manifestation without fire. The highest manifestation of this fundamental fiery energy is psychic energy, and the qualities of this energy are unlimited.
The difference between psychic energy and fire SF, 235
Fire is a fundamental substance, a pure element from which everything is created. Psychic energy is a fire that is a compound, mixed, colored by other substances. Only by the will do we direct psychic energy. That is why the will is most important. By developing our centers, we develop psychic energy, but the centers can only be developed by the spirit. Our spirit is called psychic energy, but that is not exactly correct. It would be better to call fire “the spirit.”
How to approach psychic energy? AY, 583
One will ask how to begin to approach psychic energy. At the beginning, simply keep in mind that this energy exists.
Correct development of psychic energy LHR I, 7 June 1934
The correct development of a high quality of psychic energy is possible only through the broadening of the consciousness and by the help of the Great Ones. But the cord of the heart, which connects the disciple with his Teacher, should be strong! All other, forced, methods and exercises can lead only to the lowest manifestations of psychic energy.
Healing with Materia Lucida AY, 214
It should be remembered that not only for illumination but also for healing is Materia Lucida irreplaceable. It will be the best remedy for calming the nerves, for it is a bridge between the psychic energy of humanity and cosmic energy, the reservoir of which is inexhaustible.
Materia Lucida INF I, 354
The Agni Yogi and the Arhat both clothe their monads with Materia Lucida. When the fiery centers transmute life, We say that the spirit is striving toward ascent. The law of fiery ascent is immutable. When the striving of the cosmic seed ceases to show pulsation, then the energy of life has ceased to exist. The psychic energy is closely linked with the cosmic seed. Hence, when the pulsations of the seed are stilled, the afflux of psychic energy ceases. But when the fire of the seed is active, the psychic energy has a powerful pulsation. The fiery centers pulsate with the Cosmos; hence, the centers of the Agni Yogi create in response to all currents. Invisibly, powerfully, the fires of the Agni Yogi create, and the records of the creativeness of Fire are inexhaustible.
Elements of matter AY, 342
In analyzing matter, many elements have been identified, but there are two that are not yet discovered or named. The first is the deposit of psychic energy, and the second, the substance of Fire. As long as the crystal of psychic energy is not found, the substance of Fire will not be identified. Just as the deposits of psychic energy can be found through imperil, the substance of Fire will be found through observing the tension of psychic energy.
How to control psychic energy AY, 471
One has to know how to control the psychic energy and direct it toward attainment. Psychic energy is refined through a proper way of thinking. Striving toward the heights is the best task for the Brahmarandhra center.
Of course, one cannot force oneself to direct one’s thought upward. This direction of thought becomes natural, but only after long experience. Alternately, the psychic energy uplifts us, and the next level of consciousness created by it in turn refines the quality of energy.
The Great Serpent, again seizing its tail, completes the circle.
The degree of refinement of energy can be seen in one’s radiations. The ability to perceive these radiations will be a token of the victory of consciousness.
Basis of evolution and action AY, 477
Psychic energy applies to every action. There is nothing abstract in it, for psychic energy is contained everywhere in nature and is especially expressed in the human being. Much as one may try to ignore it, it reminds one of itself, and the task of enlightenment is to teach humanity how to use this treasure.
If the time has come to speak of the physically visible accumulations of psychic energy, it means that the reality of psychic energy has become evident. It means that people must strive without delay to master this energy. The Fire of Space and psychic energy are linked and are the basis of evolution.
How can psychic energy be accumulated? AY, 509
It is primarily through consciousness, self-sacrifice, and achievement. One cannot be deprived of psychic energy gained in these ways. Through the development of consciousness, it becomes refined; but, if accumulated in other ways, the energy can remain in a state of potentiality, awaiting the proper conditions for manifestation. In all manifestations of psychic energy it can be assumed that some good deed was performed instinctively in the past.
Law of psychic energy HEART, 2
The heart, the sun of the organism, is the focus of psychic energy. Thus, when we speak about the heart, we must keep in mind the law of psychic energy. It is wonderful to have a sense of the heart as the Sun of Suns of the universe. We must understand the Sun of the Highest Hierarch to be our Banner. How wondrous and beautiful is this Banner, like an invincible force, once our eyes have assimilated its radiance—the radiance reflected in our hearts!
Psychic Energy and transmutation FW III, 405
Psychic energy intensifies centers during their transmutation. A state of tension in one center naturally diminishes the influx of psychic energy to the other centers, hence a feeling of imbalance. But after each transmutation the influx of psychic energy is stronger. The manifestation of psychic energy takes on a special quality after transmutation. The contact with Cosmic Fires has a powerful reaction, and psychic energy is then subjected to a greater tension. This permits the spirit to make use of psychic energy consciously during sendings. Thus, tension of the centers is revealed as a great transmutation of psychic energy.
The heart’s air AUM, 378
Psychic energy was sometimes called the heart’s air. By this, people wished to say that the heart lives by psychic energy. Actually, as man cannot continue to live long without air, so does the heart deprived of psychic energy cease to live.
Love and psychic energy AUM, 515
“Love one another”—this commandment was wisely given. Nothing can harmonize psychic energy better than love. All the higher communions have been based on the same feeling and are also beneficent for psychic energy. And light pranayama likewise strengthens the basis of the energy. Thus, people must collect and affirm everything useful for psychic energy. Each one must look after the store of psychic energy. Even a single sigh produces a renewal of forces.
Psychic energy should be consciously applied BRO, 32
Psychic energy should be not only studied but consciously applied in life. Such a conscious cooperation as Brotherhood is in need of psychic energy. It is impossible to harmonize labor without psychic energy. It is impossible to arrive at mutual understanding without psychic energy. It is impossible to gather patience and tolerance without psychic energy. It is impossible to rid oneself from irritation without psychic energy. In everything there must be application of the primary energy itself.
The magnet of thought BRO, 55
The magnet of thought brings in most precious particles of psychic energy.
Unification of the primary energy BRO, 290
The meaning of Brotherhood is contained in the unification of the primary energy. Only broadening of consciousness helps to realize the significance of harmony of energy. On all the planes of life it manifests its beneficent force. No doubt you have been asked many times how to develop psychic energy and how to realize its usefulness. But it has been said enough that the heart that aspires to higher quality of all life will be the conductor of psychic energy.
Treat one’s psychic energy carefully SUP, 277
Urusvati knows how carefully one should treat one’s psychic energy. Many do not understand that even the inexhaustible Primal Energy needs care. All who strive can testify that sometimes the energy is so intensified that it seems to become exhausted. We advise particular caution at such times. There are many causes for such apparent exhaustion, ranging from the state of one’s personal health to cosmic conditions.
Great Service and psychic energy SUP, 278
Preservation of psychic energy is necessary for the Great Service.
Purification
Subordination of the lower to the higher leads to purification INF I, 115
The subjection of the lower to the higher lies at the foundation of Cosmos. In regard to the subtle energies, they should be accepted in their entire assertion of the cosmic law. The subordination of the lower to the higher leads to purification. That which should be dominant, humanity subjects to the lower. When the higher dominates, then the lower, through transmutation, is regenerated into a quality of a higher order.
Purification and fire HEART, 104
People do not want to observe the manifestations of the Subtle World, which are scattered everywhere. Similarly, they cannot conceive of ethics as being a practical pharmacopoeia for attracting the spatial energies by the simplest method. Do not tire of repeating about the vital need to realize that by making use of the heart one can attract the loftiest possibilities. People forget to apply the simplest method of disinfecting life. A lot is said about the significance of fire, but it is completely forgotten that the living fire is the best purifier. People received access to electricity, but the essence of the energy had to be left out, and they wound up with a dead light. A bonfire, some firewood, an oil lamp, or candles purify space and clear it of many contagious diseases. You can see that people with knowledge not only use electricity but also have a real fire, which quite easily attracts the spatial flame. Ask a doctor what role a lighted candle plays in disinfection. He will probably think your question is silly because it has never crossed his mind that fire might be a living thing. But why have there always been oil lamps in temples, if not for the purpose of purification? What is the origin of the ancient custom of surrounding a sick person with fire? Thus, fire can be a doctor and guardian. The living fire in a furnace or oven often prevents workers from getting ill. Indeed, the bonfire as a symbol of purification expresses a medical concept.
Fiery purification INF II, 126
During communion with the far-off worlds one must accept the degree of Fire. The fire of purification explains all the ancient mysteries. When Christ spoke of the spirit needing regeneration, He had in mind the fiery purification. When the outline of the law of The Wheel of Life was given by the Lord Buddha, the fiery purification was affirmed. Thus, the consuming of old encumbrances is affirmed by the fiery purification. The new ascent is conditioned by the purification through Fire. Therefore, the purification of spirit lies at the basis of transmutation. The highest Agni Yogi is not an instrument nor a passive recipient but a co-worker and creator. Therefore, when the fires of Cosmos are strained the manifestation of fiery purification is inevitable. Thus, shall we establish attunement with the fiery purification.
Purification and transmutation INF II, 127
The great law of purification acts through the affirmation of transmutation. When the spirit of an Agni Yogi approaches Spatial Fire, the creative centers are tensed. Therefore, when the tension of the Chalice is great, the creative manifestation is fiery. Thus, the center of the Chalice creates.
Symbol of purification INF II, 169
Can purification be accomplished without striking blows? Is it possible to purify the striving without annihilating the dross? Is it possible to manifest achievement without striving of the spirit? Only the sword which smites egotism can link the spirit to the higher world. The one who rests upon a false peace verily builds self-destruction. Thus, the word of the Lord about the sword furnishes the symbol of purification.
Purification and pollution HEART, 299
The lower spheres are so polluted that one could say without exaggeration that meteoric dust is being oxidized because of the chemical reactions of psychic energy, which first of all act upon metals. This simple observation can be borne out by paying attention to the metallic objects worn by people of various psychic dispositions. Of course, the pollution of the spheres closest to our planet is disastrous. The lower subtle bodies loiter about like swindlers at a bazaar and thereby prevent the successful formation of a spiral of constructive effort. One has to harbor a special aspiration in order to penetrate beyond the bounds of these dreadful deposits. So, we should not believe that there might be thoughts without consequences; even the largest cup can be overfilled! This especially applies to rotation, when gravity holds back many particles of lighter weight. So, when We speak about the vital need to purify psychic energy through refinement of thought, We have in mind the purification of the lower spheres. To borrow the language of the Church, it is necessary to conquer the infernal hordes.
Purification of consciousness HEART, 328
The preparation for contacting the higher strata first of all, entails purification of one’s consciousness and development of the life of the heart. But these conditions need to be kept in mind. Usually people recall them only in times of idleness or rest; but when these conditions need to be met, they are forgotten and replaced by irritation—and the stench of irritation is dreadful.
Purification and sensitivity HEART, 533
People are wrong in supposing that a Higher Spirit is no longer sensitive to minor betrayals; on the contrary, sensitivity increases with the purification of the heart. Naturally, as sensitivity grows, so does the power of the heart, but a sensitive nature cannot avoid being poisoned by the enmity around it. So, the path of purification can hardly be called the path of stupefaction. People should realize how much easier it is to access the purified heart. Therefore, among the questions that the Mysteries posed was, “Can you be free of the fear of pain?” The heart knows the pain of the world, but it is also aware of the supermundane rays. It is not easy to make these rays evident, yet scholars are able to sense the special cosmic rays that gather around a purified heart. There is good reason why the purified heart is called “the summit.” So, the purified heart can be used in many experiments, but of course this purified vessel must not be broken. It can be said that the karma of those who destroy the heart is a horrible one.
Purification and thought of the Hierarchy FW I, 539
Thought about unity with Hierarchy is also an excellent purification. When all the reptiles of evil crawl out of their holes, there remains only striving upward. Let us then assemble all the expedients of equilibrium. Let us not think of weariness, which comes from yesterday; let us look to a morrow which is not filled with disparagement.
Purification and creativeness FW III, 13
Great is the creativeness of the purification of consciousness. Everywhere are such accumulations! Without the purification of consciousness humanity cannot advance. And We can save only when the consciousness has been purified. Therefore, We intensify so greatly all Our energies.
Lightning purifies space FW III, 163
The lightning which cleaves space creates purification of the spheres. Each cosmic manifestation transmutes those energies which must be reworked. In the Cosmic Laboratory are many means of spatial discharges. Purification is a necessary process in the Cosmos.
Purification and fires of space LHR I, 7 June 1934
The great fiery purification is approaching. That is why it is so important to purify thoughts and heart and attempt to assimilate the fires of space.
You remember how the Teaching says that the very destiny of the planet is in the hands of man, and also that man makes the earthquakes. Take these statements literally. For precisely, the low thoughts and cravings of humanity (not only on the Earth, but also in the lower spheres of the Subtle World) create this fearful suffocating atmosphere around the Earth which promotes the fusion of the fire of space with the subterranean fire. Only pure, fiery souls are able to discharge this atmosphere, acting somewhat like lightning conductors. This is the reason why the epoch of Fire is so dangerous: it brings purification as well as dreadful disasters, namely the destruction of whole polluted communities and the increase of epidemics—all caused by the subterranean fire. Only those whose auras are sufficiently purified and who are able to assimilate the fire of space will be able to withstand. That is the reason why it is so urgently necessary to apply the foundations of the Living Ethics into life and, by purity of thought and deed, to transmute our energies. The waves of the fire of space will be particularly strong in the forties of our century. But the immediate coming years will also bring many explosions. The great testing of our planet is near. Threatening is this future! Let us hope that through great disasters humanity will learn its lesson and will accept spiritual leadership, and thus will alter its destiny.
Purification and half-wayness FW III, 177
The infirmities of humanity are connected with psychic conditions. Each human imperfection of the spirit also poisons the physical world. Be not astonished that there are spirit and body plagues which are just as infectious as the spatial plagues. Indeed, the atmosphere surrounding the planet is saturated with wails of imperfection. And the auras of mankind are so physically and spiritually infected that only a fiery cleansing can give salvation. Half-way measures bring no purification, therefore one must become accustomed to the thought of a powerful cleansing, for the firmament is in need of severe measures. Rightly has Ur. said that a pure manifestation sometimes has to be covered partly with a dirty cloak, just so the sparks can catch. Thus, humanity must atone for all its engenderings and all outrages which have taken root so deeply in the consciousness. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of fiery purification.
Spiritual purification can be achieved by all SUP, 527
Who, then, can achieve spiritual purification? Some may say that for this one must become a great philosopher, like Anaxagoras, Plato, or Pythagoras. But besides philosophers, the world was directed by such leaders as Pericles and Akbar, who left us memories of great ages of well-being. In addition to magnanimity and compassion, they demonstrated firmness in leading their nations on the path of salvation. Everyone has heard of the shoemaker Boehme, and the chemist Vaughan. There have been many such examples throughout the ages, and people can understand that spiritual purification is achievable in all walks of life.
Purity, or Purification
Purification and the beginning of the Teaching FB, 51-52
At the beginning of the Teaching, the discipline chiefly concerned the purification of the heart and mind of all prejudices and bad qualities. According to the progress, the emphasis of the Teaching was transferred and concentrated upon the expansion of consciousness.
It is difficult for a man to rise without passing through the severe trial of purification. If the cloth be dirty, however much the dyer might dip it into blue, yellow, red, or lilac dye, its color will be ugly and unclear—why? Because of the dirt in the cloth. If the heart is impure one must expect the same sad result.
Purity and one’s path only FB, 78-79
Buddha indicated the absurdity of the prejudice that ascribes a growing authority to words, on account of their being reiterated by an increasing number of scholars. A true scholar is one who has attained the perfection of realization, not one who mumbles the formulas, previously rejected, numbers of times.
“I say to my pupils, Here is Nirvana, here is the path to it. Of those instructed by me, a few attain, others do not. What can I do? The Blessed One is only the Indicator of the path.”
“No man can save his neighbor. The evil committed by man stains only the man himself. The evil avoided by him concerns him alone. Everyone is pure or impure for himself only. No man can purify another.”
Recovery is possible only through an inner process of work upon oneself. Therefor Buddha did not acknowledge any active power behind formulas transmitted from generation to generation, like a basket transmitted from hand to hand.
Purify your thoughts to understand Agni Yoga AY, 185
Some of the young may ask, “How should one understand Agni Yoga?”
Say, “As the perception and application in life of the all-embracing element of fire, which nourishes the seed of the spirit.”
They will ask, “How can I approach that knowledge?”
“Purify your thoughts, and after determining your three worst traits, sacrifice them to be burned away in fiery striving. Then choose a Teacher on Earth and, mastering the Teaching, strengthen your body with the indicated medicines and pranayama. You will behold the stars of the spirit; you will see the flames of purification of your centers; you will hear the voice of the Invisible Teacher; and you will acquire those subtlest perceptions that transform life.
“Help is ready for you who have entered, and your mission is given. You have realized that joy is a special wisdom. You will not return to the stream’s old banks. You have embraced in your consciousness the battles of space. Misleading evidence no longer has meaning for you. You are an attaining co-worker and brother!”
Fire and purification INF II, 126
During communion with the far-off worlds one must accept the degree of Fire. The fire of purification explains all the ancient mysteries. When Christ spoke of the spirit needing regeneration, He had in mind the fiery purification. When the outline of the law of The Wheel of Life was given by the Lord Buddha, the fiery purification was affirmed. Thus, the consuming of old encumbrances is affirmed by the fiery purification. The new ascent is conditioned by the purification through Fire. Therefore, the purification of spirit lies at the basis of transmutation. The highest Agni Yogi is not an instrument nor a passive recipient but a co-worker and creator. Therefore, when the fires of Cosmos are strained the manifestation of fiery purification is inevitable. Thus, shall we establish attunement with the fiery purification.
Purification of the spirit and the fiery sword INF II, 169
How is the concept of peace apprehended in the human consciousness? The foundations are false and are manifested as the affirmation of a willful direction. When the Lord said that He brought to Earth not peace but the sword, none understood this great truth. The purification of the spirit by fire is that sword!
Can purification be accomplished without striking blows? Is it possible to purify the striving without annihilating the dross? Is it possible to manifest achievement without striving of the spirit? Only the sword which smites egotism can link the spirit to the higher world. The one who rests upon a false peace verily builds self-destruction. Thus, the word of the Lord about the sword furnishes the symbol of purification.
Path of the spirit and purification HEART, 39
It is extremely important to speak of the spiritual. The path of the spirit, like nothing else, develops the consciousness and makes life pure. Look upon conversations about the spiritual as practical training for the heart. You need to undertake purification of the consciousness as a path to success. Again, I am not speaking abstractly but am telling you something to be put into practice. Besides, a conversation about the spiritual directs the A-energy upward along a definite channel. Precisely, Ketub is a unifier of energies. So, you should not waste time seeking after the commonplace, when there are so many possibilities that draw you upward.
The heart’s joy lies in striving upward.
Purification and the seed of the spirit FW I, 440
The bringing of fire is the ancient symbol of the purification of the spirit. The seed of the spirit itself cannot be defiled, but a ship can become covered with barnacles, which hinder its course. The Fiery Mother understands when the necessity of cleaning the seed approaches. The new sowing can be accomplished only with pure seeds. One must help when the time comes for the Sower to go out into the field.
The fiery sword will abolish the old with new purification FW III, 193
The fundamentals of Life can be affirmed through resurrection of the spirit. Purification of the foundations must be affirmed, for without this it is impossible to manifest the New World. The degeneration of the foundations is ruinous; and pure energies cannot be attracted to the earthly plane without transmutation of the accumulations which are stifling the planet. How, then, to affirm the New World? As has been said—with fire and sword! To abolish the old there will be a new purification, which will give the great Fundamentals of Existence. The fiery sword of the spirit will smite the corruption of the planet. Those who are looking into the future are not afraid of the fiery sword, for the tempered spirit knows the true creativeness of the sword of the spirit. Fiery creativeness can be affirmed as the great transmutation of darkness into Light. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the Fiery Sword of the Spirit.
Purification before contacting Higher strata HEART, 328
The preparation for contacting the higher strata first of all entails purification of one’s consciousness and development of the life of the heart. But these conditions need to be kept in mind. Usually people recall them only in times of idleness or rest; but when these conditions need to be met, they are forgotten and replaced by irritation—and the stench of irritation is dreadful.
Purification of consciousness FW III, 13
Great is the creativeness of the purification of consciousness. Everywhere are such accumulations! Without the purification of consciousness humanity cannot advance. And We can save only when the consciousness has been purified. Therefore, We intensify so greatly all Our energies.
Preliminary purification and broadening the consciousness SUP, 245
Urusvati knows what harm is done by a little knowledge in the wrong hands. Imagine an ignorant person who takes certain statements from the Teaching at random and begins to fill space with words he does not understand, because he never cared to undertake the preliminary purification necessary for the broadening of his consciousness. Unfortunately, even a fool can strike a certain rhythm whose resonance can create disharmony, and destruction may follow. But people usually do not think about the possibility of such consequences, nor do they realize that the first priority of the student should be to emphasize the betterment of his consciousness.
Imperil and purity AY, 221
The accumulation of imperil has been shown to you. It is precisely that poison which causes much trouble to people. Do not forget that meeting with even the grossest ignorance is not worth provoking one drop of imperil. Indeed, imperil does not remain only within; it evaporates and permeates space, for the purity of which we are all responsible.
Think with purity about everything FW II, 138
It is correct to refrain from spiritualism. The dark ones have chosen this path for the penetration and sowings of evil. It is possible to think with purity about everything, but a clouded consciousness finds in everything the path to obscuration. Especially at present it is necessary to avoid any obscure channels. One must go toward the Light with all striving. I assure you that it is necessary now to be strengthened in heart, for the time is full of poison.
Purity and free will FW III, 576
Pure hearts will perceive the Highest. Only it must be remembered that the purity of accepted concepts depends upon free will. People begin a pure life, as in the home, and also in the heart, according to their own decision. Thus, the Guide cannot compel purifying the heart, if there is no desire for it. The best cleansing is through Fire.
Relationship with the Teacher and purity of thought LHR I, 7 January 1931
It is useful to point out everything that is said in the books of the Teaching about the relationship between the Teacher and the disciple. It is said that each reverence shown to the Teacher indicates a right understanding of the Teaching. But for the one for whom guidance is burdensome there can never be any approach to the Teacher. The Teaching is not abstract but gives most practical suggestions for application in life. Therefore, let us hold in our hearts all that is said about Hierarchy, and let us watch the purity of our thoughts, for the maintenance of the purity of thought is similar to ozone.
Impenetrable armor by the purity of thought LHR I, 23 June 1934
Let us tense all our forces, so that by the purity of thought we may create an impenetrable armor. The attempts of the dark ones to rend our auras are inevitable, but if the protecting net is strong enough these attacks are easily repelled without bringing any harm to us. Usually, these attacks affect our weakest organs. The aura saturated with devotion to the Hierarchy is able to resist any attack of the dark forces. But not for a single moment should we allow doubt or deviation from this focus of Light. Devotion and purity of motive is our only anchor in the chaos of the raging elements.
Purity in everything LHR I, 14 June 1934
The idea of eating pure vegetable food is not based upon sentiment but on purely medical reasons. Those who enter the path of Service and true discipleship should be most particular about purity in everything. Also, you should point out that sleep is absolutely essential. When the body does not interfere, the spirit can be nourished especially well by the vivifying substance of the Subtle World. Deprived of this nourishment, the spirit droops.
Rays
Send Rays LMG II, 104
My Hands sends Rays from the mountains. We shall begin the New Era without delay. I teach not to dream but to harken to the flow of events.
New Rays are reaching the earth LMG II, 138
The approach of this very great Epoch is important; it will substantially change the life of the Earth. A Great Epoch! I rejoice so much, seeing how the new rays are piercing the thickness of the Earth. Even though in the beginning they are hard to bear, yet their emanation induces new elements, so needed for the impetus. New rays are reaching the Earth for the first time since its formation.
Today is the beginning of the feminine awakening. A new wave has reached Earth today, and new hearths have become alight; for the substance of the rays penetrates deeply.
It is joyous to feel the approach of the New Epoch.
Poisoned atmosphere around earth prevents beneficial rays LHR II, 25 October 1926
The poisoned atmosphere around Earth must be dispersed, for it prevents the penetration of the beneficial rays of the luminaries. However, this can be achieved only by an increase in vibrations, that is, by the awakening of spirituality in mankind.…
Yes, Materia Lucida, so called, will enter as an ingredient into the formula for a new energy promised to humanity. Indeed, rays and light waves bring the solution for the coming evolution.
Rays of knowledge NEC, 95
Remember how We labor for the future, and direct all your being into the future! In rays of knowledge We bring a Teaching strange to the world, for the light of the world is covered by darkness.
Rays weaving a new covering for the planet NEC, 173
Rays do contribute to the unifying of the collective over far distances. Indeed, these rays, which until recently were denied, actually are weaving a new cover for the planet. The rays have a preeminence over other waves in that they pass through more readily, without disturbing the gravity and the atmosphere. …
Rays and light waves carry the solution of the next evolution.
The science of fiery rays and Infinity INF I, 1
The Rays of the Supermundane spheres can penetrate the crust of Earth and induce in any part of the planet intensified magnetism evoking subterranean currents.
Your astronomers are concerned with the measurements of the luminaries only, but how greatly the science of fiery rays and Infinity would enrich our being! Even the ray of the eye creates and smites! The preordained date begins to bring closer a new planet from Infinity. Therefore, observe the earthly perturbations. But the dimensions of the planetary bodies are not important, for the intensity of the cosmic rays from Infinity, through Our relativity, together with your psychic energy and the cooperation of the spheres, can create an earthly realm equal to the spheres of the higher worlds.
Rays of the luminaries INF I, 4
The mastery over unconscious thoughts will provide the understanding of the dimensions of Infinity. Limitless is the stream of thought! Verily, I say, the possibilities flowing from the streams of luminaries are endless. The luminaries in the invisible and visible spheres battle for the affirmation of Truth. Rays can heal; rays can create; rays can protect like a shield; rays can manifest the flame of the Chalice.
Rays of Silence INF I, 81
The transmission of thought is also a manifestation of Silence. We often use it. Before the consummation of the thought manifestation, We send the ray of Silence. The rays of Silence call forth those sacred pains in the Chalice.
There are rays which are sent into the heart, invisibly and imperceptibly. They are most penetrative, and the organism must assimilate them. At first, they evoke anguish, yet they are comparable to pure Fire. The one who sends experiences a manifestation of the highest joy, and the one who receives will manifest the same joy after assimilation. In the most sacred Mysteries these rays were called “Agni Invisibilae.” Thus, remember!
Cosmic fires and direct rays of the sun INF I, 234
The attractive forces of the cosmic fires correspond to the most intense direct rays of the sun. The creativeness of man is equal in power to the rays of the Fire of Space.
Patterns of the cosmic rays INF I, 318
The meaning of life is constructed according to the patterns of the cosmic rays. Are not the patterns of life woven by rays? Are not the patterns cumulated through millennia? These cosmic patterns direct all the strivings of life. When the rays are fixed by manifestation of the Cosmic Magnet, the pattern is powerful and unalterable. Thus, in the records of Space there exists the pattern of each spirit.
The creativeness of the rays INF II, 11
The substance of the Fire of Space directs the human consciousness. Since it is acknowledged that even the rays of the moon help the growth of plants and affect inanimate objects, one may go a step further and admit the creativeness of the rays. Certainly the sun—the life giver—saturates the entire Universe; but the realization that the streaming rays impart a conscious force of energy will afford the most fiery attainments. Cosmos demands uniformity of striving in all things. Sensing the vibrations of the currents, humanity will discover the multifold creative transmissions of the rays. Thus does Cosmos bestow its treasures. The substantiation of these treasures is inevitable. Spiritual application should be accepted equally with the wondrous powerful impulse. Cosmic creation is built upon the foundation of spirit. A discovery comes in a harmonious fusion with a cosmic ray. The rays from heterogeneous elements bring immeasurable revelations to humanity.
Current of rays INF II, 145
The law of Light is so powerful that the transmutation of the rays brings into tension the necessary currents. Thus, Light engulfs the darkness, and the network which surrounds our planet can be dispersed by the current of rays. The stroke of the rays upon the dark covering sets up the rhythm of Cosmos. The steps of evolution are built upon this rhythm. Thus, the world is manifesting an upheaval, and the cosmic energy stands ready to enter into the course of the world rhythm.
From the center emanates all rays HIER, 160
Thus, each disciple must approach Hierarchy and must affirm himself with the entire spirit on the closest approach. Striving to the Lord will give a full understanding of Hierarchy and will reveal to the spirit the silver thread. The center is occupied by Hierarchy. From the center emanate all rays. To the center converge all rays. Therefore, the stability of the spirit can attract positive manifestations. Thus, the power of blending lies in the heart. Verily, in the heart! Thus, We create. Thus, the higher step is affirmed.
Bind yourself to the Ray of the Hierarchy HEART, 102
While even the loftiest Yogi acts and heals consciously at times, he or she may also do so in accordance with a Higher Ray, without making personal decisions. If only people understood that the Higher Rays exist, they would protect themselves from intermingled influences. Space is filled to overflowing with all sorts of rays and currents that cross and clash. Where there is no aspiration to the Hierarchy, how many irregularities, incidental or ill-intended, can put a stop to striving! We have gotten used to the fact that people have recourse to Us only when they confront some obvious danger, but they cannot hold on to the link with the Hierarchy when threatened by the most formidable dangers, the invisible ones! Therefore, you should bind yourself to the Ray of the Hierarchy, actually merging with it as an integral part. Indeed, even the loftiest Yogi sometimes acts in accordance with a Higher Ray.
Rays consciously directed represent cosmic power FW III, 30
Only a broadened consciousness can understand the power of creativeness of the invisible Cosmic Ray. The power of this Ray is the law of the Fiery World. The vibrations of rays have been shown. Thus, for instance, the tension of will, striving of spirit, joy and all other manifestations of spirit and heart send forth their own rays. In this, one should remember that the substance of radiations does not replace the Cosmic Ray, for in this Ray is contained the entire potentiality of actions. Rays consciously directed represent cosmic power. How many great structures could have been affirmed by a lofty tension of spirit and purity of heart! How powerful then would have been the unified rays! But if the spirit be not directed toward the grandeur of the Cosmic Origins, it cannot receive the power of the Cosmic Ray. A great future can be realized only through reception of the Cosmic Ray.
Wondrous Worlds FW III, 479
All space is filled with the rays of the wondrous Worlds.
Rays fill space FW III, 506
People lose sight of the fact that rays fill space. Can one sever a ray? Can one cleave the lightning? The eye of man can sometimes pierce a stone wall, so strong is even the ray which is subject to man. But is it possible to apprehend the power of spatial rays? Therefore it is needful for people to understand responsibility for their actions.
Rays of the Great Teacher LHR I, 11 February 1929
If the heart burns with love and enthusiasm for the Teacher and for the beauty and breadth of the Teaching of Life, these sparks could so easily be fanned into the flame of unquenchable striving which carries us above all and everything. Strive, my friends! Is it so difficult if you have before you the Image of Beauty? Is it not the highest joy to bring every bit of yourself to the service of the General Good? The achievements are so beautiful, and there are no limits to them! But all the possibility, all the joy of it, is only in ourselves.…
The highest joy for one may cause intense anguish in another, if assimilation is not there. Do understand this! The Rays sent to us by the Teacher in the greatest joy of his Spirit will call forth our anguish and may even ruin our organism if we are not prepared to receive them. Do understand this, my dear ones, and give access to the Rays of the Great Teacher. Each ray in Cosmos can be either creative or destructive. It all depends on correlation and assimilation, as “Man, being part of the Cosmos, is subject to all its laws.…”
Not always can the projected rays reach our physical consciousness; but every minute they dispel and annihilate so many hostile sparks around you. Help these invaluable messages by your striving and by your conscious, solicitous attitude toward them. They are sent by the Perfect Heart and the Perfect Mind.
Powerful rays are directed toward the disciple LHR I, 29 August 1934
From the moment of acceptance, the disciple begins a new and also not an easy life, due to terrible inner and outer tensions. During these tensions, not only are all his energies awakening (this partially takes place during the preparatory stages), but there comes also their accelerated development and transmutation. A whole battery of invisible but powerful rays are directed toward the disciple. These rays become more and more intense and varied in their quality, according to the striving and broadening of the consciousness of the disciple and the refinement of his organism. The object is to transform the inner man and to refine and separate his three bodies for independent activity on the corresponding planes.…All these rays can be assimilated by the disciple only if the highest striving is manifested.
Reality
Conscious cooperation with matter LMG II, 163
The growth of spiritual understanding attracts also the cooperation of the small entities which populate the air. This is why the hostility of matter is to be regretted. Conscious cooperation with matter could be reached far sooner.
It is tempting to receive immediate material advantages. Even intelligent men have no objection to receiving a title, not weighing its consequences. The cemetery is full of high titles; this is the memorial to that fence which is the insulation of matter.
Indeed matter is very important, but only with spirit does it attain its sacred significance. As the great admirer of matter without spirit is illiterate, so lacking would be an adept without intellect. Yet one can fly in spirit, while matter has no wings. Spirituality on Earth can open towering Gates.
When man is free from fear, he can know the origin of reality.
The value of the seed of reality NEC, 84
It is difficult to absorb the large, but it is still more difficult to absorb the small through a broadened consciousness. It is difficult to apply to a small reality a measure of great understanding. How could one insert a big sword into a small scabbard?
Only a tested consciousness understands the value of the seed of reality. Rulership is not in crowns nor in crowds, but is in the cosmic expanse of ideas. Thus, the Teachings of life complement each other, having no need to attract multitudes.
Creative patience and the New World NEC, 162
Whoever makes assertions about his devotion to the real and the authentic must particularly welcome the discernment of reality. Not hypocritical stammering before the method of a recognized authority, but the struggle and burning in quest of reality. Verily irresistibly, verily unalterably, in such vehemence of striving that neither lofty mountain nor small hill hides space.
In upward flights we learn the great gift of patience. Radiant, creative patience does not resemble the murky cloak of non-resistance to evil. Stooped non-resisters sit like unsuccessful fishermen. Their stake of a length of yarn cannot check the dance of the elements. Creative patience holds the key to the New World; therefore, patience creates a power which is intensified with each hour of reality.
Non-resistance is like a long-opened flask of perfume, but creative patience is like old sealed wine.
Watch the intensity of creativeness in each social structure. True is that structure wherein manifold creativeness is given wings. If it becomes burdensome for creativeness, this is a true sign of error in the structure. Do not let these errors build nests. Summon masons, re-lay the walls, until the song will resound again freely.
Begone Maya, in the defense of reality NEC, 206
Indeed, the battle is against the evident. Reality is not the obvious. The evidence presented by outward signs does not represent actuality. The old teachings of positivism replaced authenticity with evidence, and for them there is only one excuse: they had no microscopes nor telescopes—neither downward nor upward. But the inquiring mind is not concerned with the conventional evidence; it wants reality in the setting of cosmic laws. It understands that the pearl is invisible in the depths and that layers of air can conceal a flock of eagles.
Not long ago We spoke about the defense of reality. Remember that it is not the illiterate people who will be furious against reality, but these little literates will violently defend their short-sighted evidence. They will think that the world enclosed within their horizon is the actual one, and that all else remaining invisible to them is a harmful fiction. What lies at the base of this beggarly narrowness? In an altered aspect it is that very same idea of personal ownership. This is my own pigpen and therefore everything outside of it is not necessary and pernicious. This is what is apparent to me and therefore nothing outside of it exists. The well-known fable about the elephant and the seven blind people is sufficient as an example.…
Begone, Maya! We wish and shall know reality!
The New Age arrives in storm and lightning NEC, 258
Let us turn once more to the mirage of Maya. Clearly there will loom before you the evident futility of working upon humanity. How obvious are the traits of mutual abasement! How prominent are hypocrisy and falsehood! How stifling the ignorance and deadly laziness! This mirage of evidence clouds the horizon of reality. But as the white elephant of Maitreya reality marches on.
When falsehood and self-conceit apparently rule, then indeed there has arrived a great turning point in evolution. The whisperer of the night departs into darkness.
The stronger the thunder, the more powerful the lightning. All reiterate—the New Age arrives in storm and lightning. For the lightning there are needed positive and negative energies. If Maya does not furnish the negative evidence, how then can flash forth the sword-blade of positive reality?
We say briefly that never before on the planet has thought about cooperation been raised to the extent that it is at present.
False perceptions AY, 74
Each outer form distorts reality. One can strain to be alert, so as to diminish the degree of false perception, but everything seen, every reflection, every thought, projects its illusory color.
The reality of Maya AY, 288
Naturally, a mirage does not disclose reality, but is a reality in itself. Therefore it is correct to recognize the reality of Maya, even while knowing all its treacherous distortion.
You who know the path, find the fire to attain the Goal!
Growing awareness and anguish AY, 568
The growth of consciousness is accompanied by attacks of anguish, which are truly unavoidable. A growing awareness of the differences between the conditions of Infinity and those of earthly reality cannot but provoke the sympathies of a fair consciousness. There is no way to Infinity without a sensitivity to one’s surroundings. Be assured that the greater the consciousness, the greater the anguish.
The Universe and the force of Space INF I, 16
Reality and illusion will begin to appear to humanity as issuing from one source when we understand that the life-giving vessel is one. The Universe becomes devoid of all reason with the adoption of the concept of separation of the invisible world from the visible one. If we assume that our path is a casual one, with a void beyond, then our imagination is very poor indeed! Illusion is that which does not exist; and the concept of reality must be expanded. All lives and all propagates. Space carries your engenderings. Let us utilize the entire creative force of Space!
Psycho-creative reality INF II, 37
Only a minor part of reality is cognized by humanity. The Cosmic Eye is tensed in contemplation of reality. Humanity dwells in a restricted reality; in the human conception reality is limited to that which is visible. Space testifies to the correlation of processes and effects. Hence, while a process may be confined to the invisible spheres, it nevertheless creates reality. The law of fiery transmutation pertains to the same creativeness of Fire. Hence, the centers create invisibly. This psycho-creative reality intensifies all vital actions. Therefore, the transmissions of spirit and thought through the fiery centers imbue the space.
Maitreya and the Arhat HIER, 8
Maitreya wishes to hasten all. Maitreya wishes that all should be successfully accomplished. Maitreya wishes you joy. Maitreya wishes to grant to humanity a gift through the fiery experience of Agni Yoga. Maitreya wishes to transform life on Earth in the radiance of the Mother of the World. Yes, yes, yes! The beauty of life is limitless!
An Arhat sees with the eyes of the heart. An Arhat sees with the eyes of the heart the beauty of reality. An Arhat sees with the eyes of the heart, and the essence of the future calls Us. Verily is that creativeness affirmed by Us.
The great reality and purification HEART, 163
People must prepare for higher cognitions; only through such thinking can a new consciousness be brought closer to humanity. The great reality must be purified once more, in order that it may become like a lodging for the traveler. So unavoidable is this reality, and so beautiful, that it would be madness to remove it from the great, destined ascent. The various ages, each in its own way, foretold the future reality. Out of ignorance even beautiful chambers were filled with horrors, but it is only ignorance that dwells in horrors. If the spirit has chosen a beautiful path, then its dwelling will be beautiful.
Path of nations and reality FW II, 62
The evolutionary world processes must be very attractively presented in schools. A motherland is the result of world processes and must occupy a fully defined place and significance. Everyone must know the true value of his country, but it must not be a tree growing in the wilderness. It has to cooperate with many nations. Also, a belief in the Higher Justice will come from the knowledge of reality. Let the processes of the World find vivid interpreters. Care must be taken that these great paths of nations be not distorted for the sake of ignorance.
Duplicity and horrible nightmares FW III, 565
The reality of the force of thought is beyond dispute. Thought creates. But in each book it is needful to review the fact that not every thought is effective. A vivid thought is equal in force to lightning. But each duplicity is destructive and will not produce the desired result. On the contrary, each duplicity produces deformities and most besetting monsters, which remains as horrible nightmares. By various thoughts there are created inhabitants of space which are like troublesome insects! Often people whisk away from the forehead an invisible fly. Often they sense a cobweb. Should one not then be reminded about the consequences of thought?
Laws of consonance AUM, 189
The triple consonance is pronounced as “Om!” It is as if two letters merge together, but in reality the Basis and the First Cause are blended in the one Indivisible. One can observe everywhere how goal-fittingly the laws of consonance have been established.
Protection of Dokyood SUP, 124
Urusvati has seen Our protective tissue. We speed invisible currents of this luminous tissue, which blocks the attacks of the dark forces and protects Dokyood, where Our co-workers relax before undertaking their new work.
It is important to realize that Our rays and currents are helpful when they are accepted consciously. We can testify that the benefit of Our influence is increased a hundredfold if it is accepted through the heart.
People suffer because they do not grasp the reality of Our Messages. Although their complaints are constant, Our Messages are rejected and ridiculed. Every aspiring thought directed to Us will bring a good harvest, yet Our most obvious manifestations are forgotten and explained away in the most commonplace manner. Let Us choose the best ways.
Dreams and earthly reality SUP, 408
Urusvati knows why after even the most vivid dream not all its details can be remembered. Even the strongest subtle experiences cannot be accommodated by earthly reality. This is not because the memory cannot retain extraordinary impressions, but because the nature of Earth and that of the Subtle World are completely different.
The reality of other worlds LHR I, 8 August 1934
One should not regard life upon the Earth plane as unreal or less real than the other worlds. Only the earthly existence provides the foundation for our further perfection and conscious existence in the Subtle World. Only here, in the laboratory of this life, can we acquire new stimuli and energies and immediately transmute them into higher accumulations for the further existence in the Subtle Worlds. Verily, conscious life on Earth guarantees the reality of life in other worlds. Precisely, there is a complete correspondence in the Cosmos. Therefore, the broader, the deeper our earthly consciousness, and the finer our sensations—the brighter and more beautiful for us is the reality of all the other spheres.
Receptivity
Advancing spirally and receptivity LMG II, 219
Now about the circles of receptivity. The circles of keen sight proceed centrifugally and those of receptivity proceed centripetally. From symbols and dim outlines, they advance spirally to sharp fact, to clair-call, clair-audience, clair-voyance, clair-understanding, clair-achievement, clair-knowledge.
One must understand that into the category of the call the fact does not enter, because in this category a precise action can be misunderstood and will only increase the danger.
I do not wish to imply anything demeaning about those who need the call, but a fact in their hands would be like a loaded gun given to one ignorant in handling weapons.
Attune the organism for receptivity LMG II, 237
It is best to strive onward; everyone has his own path. It is useful to attune the organism for receptivity to the Teacher’s Teaching. Our Ray is working constantly, but concentration of the spirit is necessary. It is best to seek the Teacher’s Indications in various manifestations of life. It is good to be able to pray. Prayer, or spiritual communion, is the highest manifestation; but for this, mental refinement and spiritual strength are indispensable.
The knowledge of communion is dangerous and can involve the weakening of the organism, like narcotics.
Pure thoughts for receptivity LMG II, 361
Pure thoughts are like the ozone of space. Verily, one can fill one’s surroundings with them, but only in a definite consonance. To launch a pure thought and muffle it with a dozen cravings is like a horrible dissonance. Consonance is to be understood as a series of resoundings in accord. Therefore, in self-activity We appreciate orderly sequence of actions. Not a chance benevolent exclamation, but the conscious process of continuity produces advantages.
Friends, preserve a pure channel of receptivity, for in this furnace pure thoughts are forged. Look upon pure thoughts not as a wondrous Heaven-Dweller who descends on holidays, but as the fare of your workdays.
Link of spiritual striving and receptivity to the Teacher AY, 665
Subtlety of receptivity is necessary for an understanding of the Teacher. In the realization that the Teacher imbues the disciple’s spirit with higher understanding is contained the entire progress of the disciple. The creativeness of the spirit can be impelled upward only when thought ascends. The link between the Teacher and disciple is forged by spiritual striving. Truly, who will uplift the spirit of the disciple if not his Teacher? Only the Higher can uplift the lower. Without this understanding, it is impossible to advance. Thus, let us conclude by stressing the refinement of receptivity.
Receptivity of the centers and the concept of Spatial Fire INF II, 57
Verily, the new energies are directed toward the perfection of life. When humanity will accept the concept of Spatial Fire, it will understand how the generation of new energies proceeds. When We speak of the Spatial Fire, We have in mind those seeds which affirm life and which strain all forms toward manifestation. That is why the receptivity of the Agni Yogi is so fiery. That is why the striving toward the cosmic current is so manifest. Hence, I affirm that the higher receptivity of the centers is manifested for the assimilation of the highest. Thus, I affirm that the centers will bestow upon humanity a new valuable science.
Sensitiveness of receptivity INF II, 87
The action of the magnet at a distance is conditioned by receptivity; hence, the sensitiveness of the spirit is most important. Of course, a powerful magnet can overcome inertia, but the dissipation of power is great. Hence, sensitiveness of receptivity aids evolution, and an inert spirit retards it. With sensitiveness of receptivity, the power of the magnet can act at enormous distance.
Summons for the manifestation of sensitive receptivity INF II, 89
The mighty Magnet is acting upon the planet; the currents are now especially tense. This manifestation will mean a growth in power, and much that is weak will be consumed. The powerful Magnet will affirm the future.
When We sound a summons for the manifestation of sensitive receptivity, the need is great. Humanity must understand that We cannot move stones. The consciousness of humanity must manifest sensitiveness.
The heart and sensitiveness of receptivity to the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 345
We build new possibilities upon the sensitiveness of receptivity. The creative forces are especially powerful when they are strained by sensitive receptivity. Only when the strings of the sensitiveness of receptivity resound can one harken to the Cosmic Magnet; only then can the spirit gather all threads for creativity. The adherence to the Cosmic Magnet has impelled all Lords to the great self-sacrificing achievement. It is therefore that We value so much the heart which senses the course of the Cosmic Magnet.
Receptivity to the higher law of Hierarchy HIER, 84
How to affirm oneself in the Teaching? How to approach the higher law of Hierarchy? Only through refinement of thoughts and expansion of consciousness. How can one assimilate the Command from Above if there is no affirmation of correspondence? One should display receptivity to each energy. One should be able to adopt the vastness of the Teaching. Only correspondence can permit the saturation of the vessel. Therefore, the manifestation of breadth is worthy of a broad consciousness. On the way to Us one may attain only through Hierarchy.
Receptivity and heart aspiration FW III, 111
No receptivity is possible without heart aspiration. True, the intellect does perceive, but incomparable is the subtle action of the heart. In fact, when we say that a thought has flashed, it means the heart has revealed a saturated remembrance and perception. Indeed, only subtle energies can be joined to the subtle; therefore, the speediest attainment is through the heart. The bond with the Fiery World is established by the saturated heart, because this vessel alone permits penetration into the Fiery World. To understand the striving of the heart as a symbol of creativeness brings to the spirit affirmation of the Fiery World. The heart bears the burden of the World. The heart liberates from the earthly burden. Thus, let us remember on the path to the Fiery World.
Receptivity and psychic energy BRO, 48
Constant alertness is often indicated, but how seldom it is understood! Usually people will require it of those surrounding them, but they will not seek it in themselves. Whereas each one should attune first of all his own instrument. Only then is receptivity acquired. Is it possible to look forward to cooperation and Brotherhood without receptivity? The most definite counsels are broken against the armor of negation.
The time will come when physicians will discover what conditions are most advantageous for the action of psychic energy. One should not presume that psychic energy can act identically under all conditions. As there are people upon whom the most powerful poisons have no effect, psychic energy also is assimilated in different ways. If receptivity will not be developed, then man will lose his most precious apparatus. But for receptivity one must establish in oneself constant alertness. For such a quality nothing supernatural is required, one has only to be attentive.
Broadening of consciousness and receptivity SUP, 521
Thoughts sent by Us can easily be interrupted by human clamor. Sendings from afar are easily blocked by human obstructions. All this means that on Earth all interactions are subject to earthly law. It should be understood that for the acceptance of Our currents the organism must first of all be made more subtle by mental refinement. The broadening of consciousness was stressed long ago, but it is still misunderstood. People often believe that the broadening of consciousness is simply the acceptance of everything, but then the consciousness would be turned into a cheap roadside inn! A true broadening of consciousness must increase one’s receptivity and discrimination. Only deep thinking can assist in such purification. For communion with Us one must learn to think.
Refine your receptivity LHR I, 1929
My young friends, fill up the treasury of your spirit. Absorb all the sounds, all the colors, all the rhythms from the fathomless source of space. These finest vibrations, consciously absorbed, will refine your receptivity and your thought.
The refinement of receptivity will give you the possibility of penetrating into the Sanctuaries of Space, and will open the joyous path of achievement and continuous, endless ascent.
Refinement of receptivity LHR I, 3 December 1930
I welcome very much the method which is being used for developing attentiveness among children. It is very good to use art gallery pictures for this purpose. So much can be seen in these treasures of art. Attentiveness is a foundation for accumulating knowledge. Attentiveness is a first step in the refinement of receptivity, and we know that only refinement gives broadening of consciousness and that creative power is affirmed by the centers of fine receptivity. The finer, the higher; the higher, the more powerful! Nothing holds back evolution so much as coarseness of receptivity!
If we want to approach the High Consciousness, we must first of all refine our own receptivity. Only where there is equilibrium, as is found in a balance, is true cooperation manifested. That is why the structure based on the principles of harmony is so greatly valued. The subtle perception of thoughts will lay a foundation for an alert action. The creation of the beautiful is based on this principle. The reason there is so little beauty in people’s creations is that even the best ideas are executed only partly, and therefore the beauty of the original intention is distorted.
Remember that you are surrounded by possibilities, but they will materialize only if your consciousness will realize them. Every thought is born from contact with the reservoir of space. Just imagine how many unapplied thoughts are flying in the higher layers of space! Try to seize them by refining your receptivity. That is what we call cosmic cooperation, but first you must kindle your inner fires.
Refinement
The components of refinement and how to gain them SUP, 590
Urusvati knows that refinement is a quality that is gained through the experiences of many lives. Its components are a real understanding of cooperation, fieriness of thinking, loftiness of activity, a high degree of sensitivity, love for beauty. Each of these qualities can be developed only by persistent striving. People should not think that instantaneous illumination will at once create a refined nature. Illumination can open the treasure chest, but if the container is empty, nothing will come of it.
Refinement is a slow process connected with the growth of the spirit AY, 580
We always underline the concept of refinement, for it is bound up with the growth of spirit. You saw the slowness of accumulations of the spirit; similarly, refinement cannot be developed at once. The process of improvement of any machine shows how slowly perfection is gained. But realizing refinement of thought, we all must command ourselves to move with evolution; then every day becomes a day of victory.
The refinement of feeling and thoughts through Beauty and the great laws of Nature LHR I, 15 November 1934
But it is time to realize that if man is unable to exist without earthly bread, he is just as unable to exist without the spiritual sustenance which brings refinement of feelings and thoughts through the realization of Beauty and of the great laws of Nature. But how can Beauty and the higher laws be revealed to the minds of those who lower themselves to the level of consciousness of the masses?
Refinement is crowned by the acceptance of culture LHR I, 29 May 1931
In his essay, N.K. has given a remarkable definition of culture. He says: “An ignorant person must become civilized first of all; then educated; then after education is acquired, a person becomes intelligent; then comes refinement and realization of synthesis, which is crowned by the acceptance of the idea of culture.”
Refinement requires years of self-purification and development LHR I, 16 January 1935
With the broadening of the consciousness and the refinement of all the feelings of the whole organism, the assimilation of the subtle energies will become possible. But this refinement cannot take place as quickly as you expect. Many years of stubborn work of self-purification and self-development will be required. And once again I warn you that mediumship and psychism have nothing to do with the true refinement of the organism. Only the broadening of the consciousness and the opening of the higher centers and their subsequent fiery transmutation will bring true achievement. But this does not come suddenly—years are required. Furthermore, at a certain stage of refinement it is necessary to dwell in the pure prana of the mountains. The fiery transmutation cannot take place in the poisonous atmosphere of a city.…
Likewise, the refinement of the heart is not characterized by a sweet sentimentality, but by valor and a sense of justice. Sentimentality and justice are two opposites.
Receptivity to subtle energies is accompanied by refinement of the organism FW III, 391
Receptivity to subtle energies is always accompanied by refinement of the organism. Besides, it must be remembered that the consciousness assists first of all, for the subtle energies can be perceived only through refinement of the organism. This principle must be thoroughly understood, because usually there results a mixture of concepts. And this misunderstanding and jumbling leads to very dangerous errors. During purification of the consciousness it is very necessary to discern these processes, for people are always disposed toward affirmation of psychism instead of the higher fiery concepts.
The possibilities that open with the refinement of receptivity LHR I, 1929
The refinement of receptivity will give you the possibility of penetrating into the Sanctuaries of Space, and will open the joyous path of achievement and continuous, endless ascent.
Refinement will lead to straight-knowledge INF II, 374
If during the process of evolution instinct has developed into feeling, then refinement will lead to straight-knowledge. Each refined sensation means contact with the Spatial Fire. Therefore, only the highest Agni Yogi transmits to humanity the subtlest receptivity. The entire evolution is based on refinement.
One’s radiations show the degree of refinement AY, 471
The degree of refinement of energy can be seen in one’s radiations.
Attentiveness is the first step in the refinement of receptivity LHR I, 3 December 1930
Attentiveness is a foundation for accumulating knowledge. Attentiveness is a first step in the refinement of receptivity, and we know that only refinement gives broadening of consciousness and that creative power is affirmed by the centers of fine receptivity. The finer, the higher; the higher, the more powerful! Nothing holds back evolution so much as coarseness of receptivity!
The refinement of consciousness depends on attention to surroundings FW II, 27
Be not astonished that all Nature responds to that which man does not wish to notice. The refinement of consciousness primarily depends on attention to the surroundings.
How to refine psychic energy and thought AY, 502
One should not look for a lack of precision in Our Indications when I say that psychic energy must not only be strengthened but should also be refined. It will be strengthened under the waves of fire, when the aura begins to take on a purple color due to tensity. It will become refined from alertness, sharp-sightedness, and subtlety of thinking. How can one more exactly term the refinement of the current of thought when the formulas for the future resound in exaltation?
Cooperation should assist in the refinement of thought BRO, 271
Brotherhood and cooperation should assist the refinement of thinking. Refinement of thought provides a passageway to refinement of life. Refinement is also upliftment and growth.
Spiritual labor is needed for refinement of consciousness FW III, 37
How could one attain the highest state, attain refinement of consciousness, without spiritual labor? So many blessed cares are on the path of purification of consciousness! Each action which rends the spirit from earthly desires is a higher affirmation. The path to the Fiery World leads through the labors of spirit, through earthly privations; and highest achievements come through departure from earthly manifestations in quest of the higher ones.
Only through refinement of thought can one approach Hierarchy HIER, 84
How to affirm oneself in the Teaching? How to approach the higher law of Hierarchy? Only through refinement of thoughts and expansion of consciousness. How can one assimilate the Command from Above if there is no affirmation of correspondence? One should display receptivity to each energy. One should be able to adopt the vastness of the Teaching. Only correspondence can permit the saturation of the vessel. Therefore, the manifestation of breadth is worthy of a broad consciousness. On the way to Us one may attain only through Hierarchy.
Only through devotion can refinement of consciousness be achieved HIER, 128
Hence it is urgent to point out to all those who speak against extreme devotion to the Teacher that only by the force of devotion can refinement of consciousness be achieved. The culture of the spirit and thought are to be followed, thus manifesting an unconquerable devotion to Hierarchy. Only thus is the spirit uplifted; only thus can one be affirmed in the evolution of the spirit. Hence, the beauty of Service is contained in the blending of consciousnesses. When the arcs of consciousnesses are blended, Light reigns, and the highest ordainment is affirmed. Only thus is the highest Law attained. Thus We create!
The refinement of the heart is the key to all achievements LHR I, 10 September 1934
Without the development and refinement of the heart there is no progress. Therefore, in the foundation of each construction there must be laid the great magnet of the heart. Hence, the representatives of the new race will be known by the refinement of the heart—this key to all achievements.
The Epoch of Woman will have greater refinement of feelings and of consciousness FW III, 116
Thus, verily, the Yoga of the Heart brings one to the mighty summits of consciousness far more strongly and speedily than does the Mind, however refined it may be. Therefore, the great Epoch of Woman will be distinguished by greater refinement of feelings and of consciousness.
Consequences of refinement of feelings LHR II, 19 August 1937
Earthly life is difficult for people with refined feelings, but on the other hand they can attain flights and exaltations of spirit that are not even dreamt of by most Earth-dwellers. I love a comparison that is often quoted in Buddhist writings. “A fluff of wool settling on the hand is imperceptible, but entering the eye, it causes severe pain. The palm is like an ignorant man, the eye is like a sage.”
Suffering refines our feelings LHR II, 25 January 1936
Suffering in all cases may be considered a blessing, because it refines our feelings and teaches us great compassion. Joy alone cannot give depth to the feelings. Therefore, the combination of these two opposites is essential for the consummation of the path.… In fact, with perfectment the whole scale of feelings comes to such refinement that the heart of a high disciple on the last step at times appears to be an open wound, as it were, and he often senses physically its burning pain. Yet this sensitivity is not so much linked with oneself as with others and the Common Good, which for certain kinds of people is empty words. Especially painful is any kind of coarseness.
The refinement of the heart calls forth special activity of all the senses HEART, 330
Refinement of the heart’s condition calls forth special activity on the part of all the senses. The senses of smell, hearing, sight, and taste act continuously. There is no silence, because once the earthly sounds are still, the echoes of the Subtle World begin to be heard. There is not a moment without smell, for even the purest air is full of fragrances. There is no visual void, for the lights of the Subtle World will not disappear from the open eye—or even the closed eye. Isn’t the purest sky full of formations? Similarly, there cannot be a cessation of taste, since the human organism itself is the most powerful laboratory. Regarding touch, you yourself know to what an extent the Subtle World is able to touch someone. So without breaking away from this world, the heart makes us participants in a multitude of subtle manifestations. And if someone insists on the existence of absolute silence, do not think of his heart as refined.
Refinement of the heart rejects meat HEART, 331
Refinement of the heart prompts one to give up eating meat.
Reincarnation
The law of reincarnation Foundation of Buddhism, 113-114
In general, people return to Earth until their consciousness outgrows the earthly level. Buddha pointed out that there existed whole systems of worlds of different grades—the highest and lowest—and that the inhabitants of each world correspond to each other in their development. The world in which the appointed man must be manifested as well as the quality of the reincarnation itself are determined by the predominance in him of positive or negative qualities, in other words, in scientific language—the birth will be controlled by his true attractions, or by his karma, according to Buddhists.
Like a misdeed, remorse is an action. And this action has consequences, which can balance the consequence of the misdeed. Buddha said, “If a man who committed evil realizes his fault, is remorseful and creates good, the power of his chastisement will gradually be exhausted, like a fever which gradually loses its destructive effect in proportion to the perspiration of the patient.”
Karma is thought; therefore, the quality of thinking may change or even completely liberate man from the effects of karma. If deeds accumulated one upon another, man would be encircled by his karma as in a conjured circle. But by teaching that there is a state of consciousness which can destroy the reaction of committed deeds, Buddha pointed out the possibility of cessation of human suffering. Will and energy are rulers of karma. From all that was said it is clear that the law of Karma and the law of reincarnation are inseparable, for one is the logical consequence of the other.
Clearest affirmation AY, 244
“To those in the grave I give life.” This is the clearest affirmation of reincarnation and the continuity of existence.
Imaginings of past incarnations AUM, 491
Frequently you hear absurd tales of how there occur simultaneous incarnations of one and the same person—a conclusion both ignorant and harmful. Deniers of incarnation make use of such fictions to dispute the possibility of reincarnation. Besides, they forget the reason—which somewhat lessens the guilt—namely imaginative invention. Certain people remember the details of a definite epoch; when they dream of being a well-known person, their remembrance of the dream molds the imagining of an incarnation. The resulting error is in the person, but not in the epoch. A child imagines himself a field marshal, and such a representation already sinks into his Chalice.
Many remember their past lives, but through obscuration of consciousness they call forth their own past imaginings. One needs to be careful also not to censure too greatly the mistakes of others. Aside from conceit and ignorance, there may be only partial errors without base motive. Indeed, there may also be different forms of obsession and whispering with evil intention, but enough has already been said about obsession.
Knowledge of reincarnation does not slow one’s life LHR I, 8 February 1934
You write that “the Eastern man became so passive because of his knowledge of reincarnation, and this finally resulted in a slowing of the tempo of life, stagnation and lifelessness.” This is not quite so. Many other reasons are responsible for this stagnation. Of course, all that hardens and develops the strength of man—severity of nature, severity of climatic conditions and the struggle for existence in connection with this—is almost entirely absent in the East. On the other hand, climate and other conditions were favorable to the meditative life.
When reincarnation was repudiated LHR II, 8 October 1935
If you wish, you could mention that the doctrine of reincarnation was repudiated only in A.D. 553, during the Second Council of Constantinople. Thus, the doctrine regarding the pre-existence of the soul and its continuous return to Earth was declared “heresy” by official Christendom only in the sixth century A.D. Until that time, it was tolerated and accepted by those churchmen who were particularly close to the Gnostics.
Consciousness must be prepared for receptivity of reincarnation LHR II, 10 December 1936
You would like to be convinced of the law of reincarnation. But this depends upon you, for every conviction or knowledge comes from within. If our former accumulations are meager, it is difficult to expect a speedy enlightenment. And much must be gone through and suffered before the consciousness will be prepared for the new receptivity, yet if there is only a temporary obstruction, one may hope that the eyes of the spirit will open. My counsel is—observe more and ponder upon the cosmic laws, and perhaps you will realize the entire absurdity and monstrous injustice of only one life for man on Earth, and at that in the most unequal conditions of birth.
The law of reincarnation is the foundation of all true teachings LHR II, 3 December 1937
And as for reincarnation, there are sufficient indications about it in the Gospel. They are well chosen by Annie Besant in her book Esoteric Christianity. The law of reincarnation is the foundation of all true teachings. If we reject it, the whole sense of our earthly existence will fall away of its own accord. Besides, who can explain satisfactorily all the cruel injustice of the fact that one is born handsome, rich, and happy, whereas another must drag through a pitiful life, often as a cripple, or struggle all this life against the most cruel injustices and calamities? Today, the newspapers and magazines, especially those in English, are filled with all kinds of cases from the realm of the so-called supernatural, or the other world. It is rare when a newspaper does not mention one or another remarkable case, which is substantiated by plenty of witnesses.
Responsibility
Responsibility for thoughts LMG II, 190
Tell the new ones that the responsibility for thoughts has to be realized. Formerly, one was responsible for action; later the significance of the word was understood; and now it is time to know the conflagration of thought. It is better to learn silence and to purify one’s thoughts.
Remember the responsibility for thought AY, 340
Most important, learn to think in solitude. And remember the responsibility for thought. Truly, thought levels the strongest walls. I advise that one observe oneself carefully, and consciously eject doubt, irritation, and self-pity. Remember that no one but the Teacher can help. I advise that the Teacher be regarded as one’s only stronghold.
Sense of joy of responsibility AY, 127
The consciousness of an Arhat bestows advantages, but exacts full responsibility. But how many can sense the joy of responsibility? At the time when one must assume responsibility, one must also have the courage to see oneself as an Arhat who leads the battle unaided, able to withstand the assault of the elements with his wisdom and his will.
Responsibility toward the universe AY, 168
Can one ascend and descend in isolation? Truly, no being can act without affecting his surroundings. Not only does he stir up the various layers of the atmosphere with each action but he literally drags his near ones with him. Man must realize his responsibility toward the universe.
Responsibility and spiritual accumulations AY, 223
A yogi’s responsibility is to his spiritual accumulations, for they are his only treasure. The rest is nothing more than the arms of the warrior, returned to his commander after the battle. About this there can be no doubt.
Responsibility for personal thought AY, 397
I do not say that one should renounce personal thoughts, but full responsibility for them must be accepted. A more strict life for children would be an outward way of teaching such responsibility. A knowledge of reincarnation would also be helpful. But existing conditions of government and religion severely impede the development of such responsibility.
Responsibility for failures AY, 624
What shall one do with those straying from the Teaching? Leave them, do not violate their will. Maybe the currents of life will again carry them to your shores. Each separation is painful, but the ways of consciousness are so varied that it is not wise to impede them. Let the spirit strive freely, taking responsibility for its own failures.
Responsibility to Cosmos INF I, 48
Being saturated with wrath and blind to the light of cosmic reality expels one from the chain. It is difficult to foresee how this contagion of the spirit will spread. The sowers of contagion carry the responsibility for all humanity. The understanding of responsibility must be developed limitlessly. The human spirit, being a creator, bears the responsibility for all its actions. Let us not be afraid to meet responsibility. We are responsible not only to ourselves but to Cosmos. Of course, Cosmos sends succor, but humanity thinks of altering it to fit its own understanding.
Strive toward Cosmic responsibility INF I, 73
In rejecting responsibility, man deprives himself of a most wonderful feeling and of a personal, affirmed, creative force. Man, transmuting the fires of Space into forms, cannot cast aside his responsibility. Each form created in Cosmos will correspond to the form of the spirit. All generated forms will correspond to the forms created by the spirit in its ceaseless striving toward perfection. The feeling of responsibility must raise the cosmic creativeness.
When the spirit develops in the direction of Infinity, then the feeling of responsibility acquires the power manifested by the Creators of Cosmos. Begin to realize personal responsibility and strive toward cosmic responsibility. There is the step of personal responsibility, the step of responsibility for human thought, the step of responsibility for human evolution, the step of responsibility for a better future. When thinking will be perfected, it will be possible to say that the time of construction of a better future is near.
In Cosmos lives that power of reason which is called the cosmic rhythm, and the whole of human life depends on the cycle of this rhythm. But let us assume that the cycle, which generates reciprocally with the Cosmos, has been affirmed, and that the psychic energy is defining the current of evolution.
The mutual interrelation of responsibility is limitless.
The Tara carries the responsibility INF II, 123
The feeling of responsibility is truly most powerful. The Lords carry this mighty key to the General Good. Spheres of various tensions are charged with sensitiveness of energies. The tensions of varying tasks manifest the responsibility, and the spirit which reveals the sensitiveness of responsibility deserves affirmation. Thus, Our Tara carries the responsibility for the progress of human thinking, and she offers her experiment for its regeneration. Thus the Guru establishes the evolutionary movement. I affirm that those who carry the responding vibration in the Chalice will provide a new step.
One cannot escape responsibility HIER, 173
Therefore, there is no way by which one can escape responsibility. Even the smallest thought enters into the megaphone of space and attracts to itself the same kind of locust, causing the smoky atmosphere of the planet. Thought can purify by destroying the microbes of disintegration, but it can likewise attract unbridled elements. Not without reason do the dark ones use especially underdeveloped people for certain machinations. You often utter the word cult-ur; it means the cult of Light. I remind you of how great is the common responsibility before Light if each thought can either obscure or purify space. Thus let us remember.
With assimilation grows responsibility HIER, 198
With the growth of assimilation grows the feeling of responsibility. Facing the Great Plan, understanding of responsibility must be made manifest, therefore with each decision the full feeling of responsibility should be realized. Complete responsibility imbues one like Spatial Fire. Full responsibility must imbue each action; for the feeling of containment can only be affirmed when the sense of responsibility impels the spirit to the fulfillment of the Will of Hierarchy. Hence cosmic daring suffuses the Carrier of Fire. Therefore the affirmation of the Higher Will can be realized when the spirit is truly filled with responsibility. Thus, victories are achieved. Thus, those are invincible who fulfill the Will of Hierarchy.
Affirmation of responsibility HIER, 341
How is responsibility understood by the many? How little do people ponder upon the great affirmation of responsibility! The one who accepts responsibility with obvious light-mindedness or with selfish desires is subject to a terrible karma. When the great Service for the good of humanity is given, responsibility should be carried accordingly. When Our vessel is in the hands of the Carrier, it means that dignity should be preserved, in order that the wondrous vessel may keep its wings. Verily, it is befitting that responsibility be carried by a tempered spirit and with the entire solicitude of the heart.
Of the kindled heart FW I, 82
The responsibility of the kindled heart is great. It transmits rhythms and currents along the line of Hierarchy. Therefore, those around it should not overburden a heart so strained; this should be understood as a basis of Existence.
One’s own responsibility AUM, 76
No one bears another’s thought. One’s judgment will be his own responsibility before the world.
Thought and duty AUM, 593
Responsibility is duty to oneself and to the Highest. Thought about duty will in itself be constructive striving, but for such a path one must cultivate oneself each hour.
Responsibility and dedication of our lives SUP, 175
Man carries within himself the evaluation of his deeds. It is impossible to predict how and when the fatal hour will strike, but deep within our hearts we know when the time has come, and only wisdom and courage can help us to realize the responsibility we take upon ourselves when we dedicate our life to the welfare of humanity.
Responsibility and women LHR I, 1March 1929
Could the terrors and crimes of today be possible if both Origins had been balanced? In the hands of woman lies the salvation of humanity and of our planet. Woman must realize her significance, the great mission of the Mother of the World; she should be prepared to take responsibility for the destiny of humanity. Mother, the life-giver, has every right to direct the destiny of her children. The voice of woman, the mother, should be heard amongst the leaders of humanity. The mother suggests the first conscious thoughts to her child. She gives direction and quality to all his aspirations and abilities. But the mother who possesses no thought of culture can suggest only the lower expressions of human nature.
The woman who strives to knowledge and beauty, who realizes her lofty responsibility, will greatly uplift the whole level of life. There will be no place for disgusting vices which lead to the degeneration and destruction of whole countries.
Cooperation and responsibility LHR I, 29 May 1931
Yes, everything will change for the better when we begin to apply the Teaching in our life without alterations; when we practice true cooperation; when we stop constructing with one hand and destroying with the other; when we understand that the work we have started is not personal but for the General Good; when we understand that inadvertence, negligence, mistakes, and the breaking of the principles by even a single co-worker should be considered as the negligence of all the members—only then will true responsibility be understood. The idea of responsibility has nothing to do with alienation, lack of will, and so-called “bossing.” First of all, responsibility lies in looking for great balance, goal-fitness, co-measurement, which can be achieved only by ardent cooperation.…
I have already written many times that responsibility is correctly understood only by those who manifest in their daily lives the greatest cooperation. Each one who is in charge of a certain department has a personal responsibility for its creative fulfillment.
Cosmos and the law of responsibility LHR I, 22 March 1935
The whole Cosmos is built upon the law of responsibility, or, as it is more often called, the law of cause and effect, or the law of Karma. And it is quite impossible to ignore this law and to neglect it without bringing on, in the long run, self-destruction. All the ancient Teachings, without exception, taught this law of great responsibility, this pledge of the Divine in us.
Realization of responsibility Letter of Helena Roerich II, (1939)
It is shocking to observe how light-mindedly people approach the Teaching, which demands from them the most serious, the most penetrating attitude toward all vital questions together with a realization of one’s full responsibility not only for each action but also for each thought. The Living Ethics, though primarily setting forth the moral foundations, also demands a full realization of responsibility, fulfillment of one’s duty and all accepted obligations, and honesty in everything and toward all. Each lie, each deceit, each hypocrisy is severely condemned. A man who has entered the path of the Teaching of Living Ethics must account for all his deeds and should know that his violation of the moral foundations will entail redoubled consequences for him, for he cannot say that he acted because of ignorance.
Resurrection
Happiness bestowed and resurrection LMG II, 48
Penetrating, through the Teaching, into the essence of the happiness bestowed, one must walk with firm tread, confident of resurrection of the greatest hope of humanity, based upon the Stone.
Let us in prayer await our destiny.
Poisoning of the achievements of Buddha and Christ AY, 8
One can point out why the Teachers of Knowledge experienced such suffering on departing Earth. Of course, this suffering was conscious and voluntarily chosen. Just as the host fills the guest’s cup to the brim, so does the Teacher desire to impress this last sign of His Teaching.
The poisoning of Buddha spared Him from deification. The suffering and resurrection—or the transformation of matter—by Christ provided the attainment of the supreme earthly achievement. But no one knew about the disintegration of the body into the atomic state. People thought that His body had been stolen away by His disciples.
The Teaching of Maitreya and conscious acceptance HIER, 7
The Ruler of Shambhala reveals three Doctrines to humanity: the Teaching manifested by Maitreya summons the human spirit to Our creative world; the Teaching of Maitreya ordains the infinite in Cosmos, in life, and in the attainments of the spirit; the Teaching of Maitreya guards the knowledge of the Cosmic Fire as the unfoldment of the heart that embraces the manifestation of the Universe.
The ancient legend that affirms the manifestation of Maitreya as a resurrection of the spirit is correct. We will add that the resurrection of the spirit as the conscious acceptance of the Teaching of Lord Maitreya may be precursor of the Advent. Verily, the resurrection!
The great law of resurrection FW III, 142
Resurrection of the spirit—what a sublime concept! It should be understood as the call of Beauty. Resurrection of the spirit can mean not only a succeeding step in the sense of incarnation but also a magnetic transmutation in life. The awakening of the higher Manas can be called a manifestation of the imagination. How necessary it is to strive to those affirmations of the higher emanations which can awaken the higher manifestations of Manas! Man does not study the depths of his heart, whereas so many great and powerful formulas can be found in the depths of the heart! But people dodge each suggestion of introspection, revealing nothing of themselves but the surface, and suppressing such a multitude of accumulations of various spiritual experiences! Resurrection of the spirit must be understood as a most vital law. Certain images of great Spiritual Toilers reveal this great law of resurrection of the spirit. Resurrection of the spirit can manifest its power as a Fiery Call! Thus must one understand the transmuting Fire.
Vital activity and true strivings FW III, 143
Resurrection of the spirit can be manifested in any sphere whatsoever of vital activity. Any step can become the stimulus for this purification. But resurrection of the spirit requires real action. Words or promises or intentions do not cause resurrection of the spirit. Rightly have promises been pointed out which were not intended for fulfillment. Resurrection of the spirit can be affirmed only by true strivings for action. On the path to the Fiery World one must remember how it is possible to attain resurrection of the spirit.
Affirm the New World FW III, 193
The fundamentals of Life can be affirmed through resurrection of the spirit. Purification of the foundations must be affirmed, for without this it is impossible to manifest the New World. The degeneration of the foundations is ruinous; and pure energies cannot be attracted to the earthly plane without transmutation of the accumulations which are stifling the planet. How, then, to affirm the New World? As has been said—with fire and sword! To abolish the old there will be a new purification, which will give the great Fundamentals of Existence. The fiery sword of the spirit will smite the corruption of the planet. Those who are looking into the future are not afraid of the fiery sword, for the tempered spirit knows the true creativeness of the sword of the spirit. Fiery creativeness can be affirmed as the great transmutation of darkness into Light. On the path to the Fiery World let us manifest understanding of the Fiery Sword of the Spirit
The creative force and the New Epoch FW III, 186
Verily, resurrection of the spirit will produce a new Epoch. What, then, can be compared with the power of the spirit? There is no other lever which could intensify the fires of the centers. Each creative force which will be saturated by the resurrection of the spirit can be a pledge of a great Epoch. Each construction which will be based on the resurrection of the spirit can be a pledge of ascent. Spiritual advancement can begin only when there comes an understanding of the regeneration of spirit. It is impossible to dwell in the old distortions. It is impossible to create the great Kingdom of the Spirit without realization of the affirmation of the pure, fiery understanding of achievement. Thus, only regeneration of the spirit provides a firm foundation for the new construction. In it humanity will find its great destination and its place in the Cosmos. Verily, resurrection of the spirit will be the creative force of the New Epoch.
Psychic energy and resurrection FW III, 414
The heart especially intensifies psychic energy, and each heart experience is reflected on the store of psychic energy. One may speak about the chemical death of a man when the supply of psychic energy is exhausted. One may speak about resurrection when psychic energy begins to be accumulated. By a subtle study of methods it would be possible to discover means of intensifying psychic energy, but for this one should know the condition of the spirit. But a fiery composition of psychic energy can be compressed only through a fiery stimulus. In combating illnesses it is possible to focus psychic energy as a powerful factor. Through purification of the consciousness it is possible to intensify forces of the spirit which are revealed as motive powers of space. In the heart can be found levers for the fiery resurrection of psychic energy.
The voice of woman LHR I, 7 October 1930
In the difficult days of world upheavals, of human disunity, of the neglecting of all the higher principles of Being, which are the only true givers of life and which lead to the evolution of the world, there must be heard a voice calling for the resurrection of the spirit and for the bringing of the fire of achievement into all the actions of life. And, of course, this voice must be the voice of woman, who during millenniums has drunk the chalice of suffering and humiliation and has forged her spirit in the greatest patience.
Warriors of Light unite LHR I, 6 June 1935
I beg of you to ponder more deeply over the events and to perceive the Leading Hand. Let us take part in the great promised resurrection of the spirit. Great assurance for the victory of Light over darkness has been given. The significant year of formidable Armageddon is at hand. Let all the warriors of Light unite under the indicated Banner! The Great Guarantee of victory is in our hands.
The catastrophe of the planet and higher planets LHR II, 11 October 1935
It is essential to awaken the human spirit! Verily, the destiny of the planet is in the hands of humanity itself! If the resurrection of the spirit takes place within the next short decades, the inevitable catastrophe may be only partial, as it was in the times of Lemuria and Atlantis; otherwise, we shall have to move to another planet. But in accordance with the laws of correspondence and co-measurement the majority of mankind will not be admitted to the higher planets, which are already populated. They will have to adjust themselves to a new world, which is not yet inhabited. And how many thousands, nay, millions of years would have to elapse before the new forms and bodies suitable for a new world could be worked out. Only exceptional groups of earthly humanity could enter the higher planets to continue their evolution in new, beautiful conditions.
Christ’s disciples and faith LHR II, 27 November 1937
And now I shall attend to your questions. I shall also try to explain once more my point of view regarding the place in the Gospel of St. John that seems to puzzle you: “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up.” (2:19) We know what significance was attributed by the followers of Christ to the possibility of his resurrection on the third day; and they were quite right since one of the tasks of Christ was to prove to his disciples the survival of the soul and the immortality of the spirit. No one will deny that precisely the repeated posthumous appearances of Christ were a great factor in strengthening and spreading his Teaching. In Gnostic literature significant details may be found about these manifestations.
Further on you put a question. Which moment of the crossing from the physical world into the Subtle should be considered as a resurrection, since the Arhats pass on without losing consciousness?
When talking about his resurrection, Christ did not have in mind his conscious passing into the Subtle World, but actually his appearance in a subtle body amidst physical conditions. Of course, such an appearance of the physically dead person in the materialized subtle body was striking proof of His resurrection and thus strengthened the disciples; faith in His Teaching.
To base the resurrection of Christ solely on the disappearance of his body from the tomb would indeed be more than absurd.
The resurrection of the dead LHR II, 5 April 1938
Moreover, does it not seem to you that the appearance in a subtle body from another world is a far greater miracle than that of resurrection in the physical body? The time will come, and it is not far off, when physicians shall resurrect the dead, if the subtle body has not yet become separated from its dense envelope or, as it is said in the East, until the silver thread, that links the subtle body with the physical, breaks. It is possible that people will attain such skill in black magic that, after the egress of the subtle body, the remaining physical sheath could be taken by another dweller from the Subtle World.
Aspire for the Common Good LHR II, 13 August 1938
Only a petrified heart will not aspire toward the Common Good, but will think only about the salvation of its own soul and about its resurrection in a physical body! One should think not about one’s own salvation, but about the offering of life’s achievement for the Common Good and sacrificed their lives for it were closer to God than those who had his name on their lips and thought only of their own salvation. “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.”
Rhythm
What does Mahavan and Chotavan mean in rhythm? LHR I, 21 July 1934
Now let us return to your questions. You ask, “What does Mahavan and Chotavan mean?” Literally, it means great rhythm and small rhythm.
Mahavan and Chotavan are the cosmic rhythms, rhythms of the fire of space, and at certain times these rhythms are sensed by those who follow the path of Agni Yoga. They are sensed for short periods; otherwise they would be too difficult to endure, as they follow each other with great speed and violence. All these rhythms and the rhythm of the double dodecahedron I have experienced, but it is very difficult to describe them. I can only say that every cell of the organism is vibrated by this rhythm, while the heart (which is interesting to note) continues its usual, but slightly deepened, pulse.
Psychic rhythm and not soulless rhythm LHR I, 24 June 1935
The rhythms Mahavan and Chotavan are the rhythms of the Cosmic Fire. At a certain degree of achievement of the Fiery Yoga our organism begins to perceive these rhythms (which come from space) and to resound to them. But their mere repetition, as everything mechanical, will bring no results. In order that this rhythm be of significance it is essential to possess a supply of psychic energy. Without the assistance of the psychic energy these rhythms remain dead. In connection with this, I give you a paragraph from Agni Yoga:
The Teaching disintegrates because of soulless repetition. Hence, the quality of rhythm must be understood. Of course, at the foundation of each crystal lies attraction and pulsation. But pulsation—otherwise rhythm—is the manifestation of the life principle. Therefore, the given rhythm may be more or less alive or dead. The living rhythm, spiritualized by the effect of consciousness, will effect correlation of subtle energies. But the rhythm of the lips gives a dead beat which disturbs the wise silence and hence brings only harm. Beware of repetitions devoid of spirit!
Rhythm as the Pulse of the Cosmic Flame INF I, 364
The Agni Yogi links the cosmic currents with the Fire of the planet. The rhythm of Mahavan is the throb of the Pulse of the Cosmic Flame. The rhythm of Mahavan is transmitted only to him who feels the throb of Cosmos. Yes, yes, yes! Only the heart which embraces the world can beat in rhythm with Cosmos. Only the heart which embraces the world can beat in the rhythm of Mahavan. Verily, the heart which embraces the world and the flame of the striving spirit affirm the best heritage for the races. Hence, the bearer of Fire feels all the cosmic tremors. Hence, the heart of the Mother of Agni Yoga is so much in tremor. Hence, the hands of the Agni Yogi are covered with sweat. But all of Us in the Tower feel each tremor of the fiery heart and each drop of sweat. Therefore, I will say that the currents of the heart fill the space with rays of light and each drop of sweat cements the space.
The rhythm of the Universe can be utilized in the whole of life SUP, 631
Urusvati knows that people have a limited understanding of the concept of rhythm. According to general understanding, rhythm is expressed in music, song, dance, and poetry, but the fundamental rhythm, which exists throughout the Universe and permeates the whole of life, remains unrecognized. This primordial rhythm makes our earthly rhythms seem meager indeed. To counter a disorderly way of life, rhythmic actions can be helpful, but these are but a hint of the great rhythm of the Universe.
People should consider why some words and actions are persuasive, whereas others do not even touch the strings of the heart. It is the inner rhythm that convinces people and prepares them for the acceptance of what they have seen and heard. And they often will follow, without even knowing why they do it.
The movement of the great spiral is one of the expressions of the great rhythm. One reader of Our Discourses exclaimed, “Here, with each turn of the spiral, the knowledge of life is made firmer and deeper!” This is a correct observation. If we analyze the method of Our Discourses, we shall find a spiral–the best approach to the laws of life. Nothing final can be stated about any situation, for it depends not only upon what is said about it, but also upon the level of consciousness of the student. Yet the seeker’s consciousness changes, and by offering him a new and higher level of understanding, the student’s striving is renewed. Thus, the rhythm of the Universe can be seen and utilized in the whole of life.
The Thinker knew how to awaken the realization of rhythm. “It is not in social dances and diversions, but in the beating of the heart, that we have the best example of the universal rhythm.”
The true concept of rhythm SUP, 214
Urusvati knows how much the concept of rhythm is misunderstood by humanity. The ancient teachings about the significance of rhythm have been lost, and today’s idea of rhythm is limited to music and crude dancing. Scientists speak about vibratory rhythm, but their conclusions do not go beyond their laboratories. Rhythm should be expressed in all work, in all creativeness, in all of life. Only experienced workers are aware that rhythmic labor is the most productive.
Verily, a true karma yogin knows the joy of rhythm without artificial tension. A karma yogin works not because someone compels him to, but because he cannot live without labor. This yoga is closely connected with rhythm. Mutual benefit only results when a very powerfully expressed rhythm can blend with similar vibrations everywhere on Earth. In its invisibility, such help becomes true harmony. Unfortunately, in daily life such spontaneous and limitless cooperation is very rare.
Damage to the rhythm of labor BRO, 518
He who wishes to damage a stringed instrument bangs upon the strings with malice in order to break them and bring the instrument into complete disarray. Does not the same thing take place when a hostile force intrudes for the purpose of upsetting the rhythm of labor? Only true workers understand the significance of rhythm; they know how difficult it is to attain such rhythm. Its violation is sometimes equivalent to murder or poisoning. The enemy’s hand actually stretches forth to destroy this, one of the most refined achievements of man.
The ignorant will say that strings are easily replaced. But even the usual strings are chosen with care by a musician. Far more subtle is the structure of the rhythm of labor. Such destruction cannot be remedied. The Brotherhood is particularly concerned with the preservation of labor in its best rhythm. Likewise, in all communities people should learn to mutually safeguard labor; therein will be expressed the lofty measure of reciprocal respect.
The quality of rhythm in labor BRO, 300
If the planet were to arbitrarily slow down or accelerate its motion, one can easily imagine all the ruinous consequences. Hence it is so important to assimilate the significance of rhythm. Speaking of human labor, one should continually insist upon rhythm. Constant and rhythmic work produces the best results. The labor of the Brotherhood serves as an example of this. Rhythm is indispensable because it also affirms quality of work. He who is conscious of rhythm loves his work. But the magnet of love is not easily intensified. Without it, reprobation and repulsion arise. Without it, loss of quality and waste of time and materials result. It is needful to speak more often about the rhythm of labor, otherwise even gifted and capable workers will lose their aspiration.
Rhythm and the distant worlds AUM, 572
Assimilation of rhythm is a step toward the distant worlds. No one can perceive subtle vibrations if he has not assimilated rhythm and does not understand the significance of harmony. To some it is empty sound, but there are those who have already harmonized their whole life. Not the rhythm of mediocre music but the fiery rhythm of the heart is what I have in mind.
Someone, hearing about the help of rhythm, engaged a drummer to beat into his ears—the dullard merely became more stupid.
The highest unity and quality of labor arises from its rhythm AUM, 322
The rhythm of labor is the adornment of the world. Labor may be regarded as a victory over everyday routine. Each hard-working man is a benefactor of humanity. To imagine Earth without workers is to see a reversion to chaos. Invincible tenacity is forged by labor; precisely everyday work is the accumulation of the treasure. The true toiler loves his labor and understands the significance of tension.
Work has already been called prayer. The highest unity and quality of labor arises from its rhythm. The best quality of work brings forth the rhythm of the Beautiful. Each labor contains within itself the concept of the Beautiful.
Labor, prayer, beauty—all are facets of the great crystal of Existence.
Rhythm and cooperation FW II, 17
Rhythm is the progenitor of cooperation.… Lack of rhythm is disunity, but crude rhythm is stupor. Thus, only a fiery consciousness will prompt the refinement of rhythm. One may ponder over many things, but we shall always return to the fiery understanding. The abode of Agni is opened not by reasoning but by the harmony of rhythm. Precisely as a vessel sometimes is opened not by force but by rhythm. Only the true rhythm carries us forward and preserves us from delay. Yet we know all the detrimental result of delay, as in movement, so also in the spirit. It is inadmissible to have a broken rhythm, at times retarded and at other times accelerated. Thus, an enormous and useless expenditure of energy takes place. He will not retreat who has begun to advance in fiery rhythm. Precisely this rhythm saves one from sorrowful ponderings and leads one forward in spirit; therefore, let us not limit the effectiveness of the rhythm by external motion only, let us introduce it into spiritual life.
Rhythm and service HIER, 393
Service is often taken as an affirmation quite opposed to Truth. Service is regarded as something not conforming to reality. Service is regarded as a ritual, as a rhythm, which entered life incidentally. But it must be realized that Service is a chain which connects the Higher with the lower, and is affirmed in life and preordained by the manifested essence; thus, the entire chain of Service enters into the Hierarchy of Bliss. Thus, all actions form a unifying chain; hence the law of Hierarchy can bring us to the Highest Bliss.
Sacred Pains
Tension arouses sacred pains INF II, 328
One can affirm that an Agni Yogi does not have purely physical pains. All the physical pains, which but demonstrate the presence of subtle energies, are called fiery; hence, each tension arouses sacred pains. The sensitiveness of assimilation is so powerful that one must chiefly avoid strain.
The effects of higher energies, tension, and guarding the heart BRO, 270
Sacred pains do not pertain to any form of disease. Such an unusual condition can surpass all known illnesses. Everything becomes so tensed that the least shock can break the tautened strings. As has already been said, such a condition is aggravated still more by the unnatural condition of the planet. The sickness of the planet threatens the heart with pressure. In olden times sensitive organisms were guarded for a profound reason. The term sacred pains ought to direct attention to the heart that has contacted the finest energies. Such hearts need to be guarded, they are as conduits of the higher tension. They need to be guarded both in the home and throughout life. If physicians were less self-opinionated they would strive to observe such rare manifestations. But unfortunately, all peculiar symptoms rather repel indolent observers. Whereas side by side with the mechanization of life the study of higher energies must go on.
The physician’s responsibility HIER, 165
The physician who has an opportunity to study the sacred pains and does not do it is guilty. In studying those pains and comparing them with the actions that cause them, he could prepare the steps for the coming evolution. In reality, during the spiritual development of the world, sacred pains should not exist, but the surrounding imperfections create these pains. Thus, in comparing the conditions and causes, one can foresee the direction of evolution. Certainly, much can be improved in the human consciousness if we know that even earthquakes are called forth by the spirit of humanity. One can gradually gather many manifestations of which man is the creator. Thus, the sacred pains are the indicators of the next race in the clutches of the underdeveloped; hence, I say, Guard your health. I say, Do not burden others by unnecessary sallies and irritation. The echo of errors resounds not only around you, but is carried along the entire Chain of Hierarchy. However, each caution is beneficial not only to you but it also strengthens space unto far-off spheres.
Sacred pains as a sign of self-sacrifice SUP, 379
Urusvati knows that so-called sacred pains do not differ outwardly from ordinary physical pains. Physicians will find the most routine explanations for them. You recall that two of the greatest sages of India were stricken and died, one from cancer of the throat and the other from diabetes. What can such ailments have in common with sacred pains? Both cases indicate that a selfless outpouring of psychic energy can result in unexpected afflictions.
You also know about the sacred pains of Upâsikâ, whose doctors would never have accepted the true explanation for them—that they were the result of excessive self-sacrifice. There are those who will object to such an expending of psychic energy, but are such objections proper? One could just as well question the value of the self-sacrificing lives of Our Sisters in Spain and Italy, who both stand as lofty examples of workers for the Common Good. They struggled against injustice and ignorance, endured terrible abuse, and demonstrated patience beyond understanding. Both suffered from sacred pains. No one could diagnose their various ailments, which broke out unexpectedly and ended just as suddenly. No one could trace the cause of their pains, least of all those for whose sake the energy had been expended. But their sublime self-sacrifice led to the glory of ascension.
One Hellenic sage, observing his very good health, was quite saddened, and remarked, “I would rather give my energy where it could be of use!” There are many examples to show that great service to humanity is not necessarily associated with good health. It is also well-known that some ill people live longer than supposedly healthy ones. Remember that giving one’s energy is the highest generosity and mercy.
Sacred pains as attainment toward assimilation INF I, 134
I sense the burning of the sacred pains. In antiquity the priestesses had to preserve a quiet for a lengthy period. They were affirmed as the bearers of wings. Hence, the kindling of Urusvati is very intense, and the perception of color and sound has become very acute. In each tension is your creativeness confirmed. In each movement lies the guarantee of the future. It is a great attainment toward the assimilation of the manifestations of the far-off worlds.
Painful manifestations SF, 199
E.I. has many painful manifestations [such as] pain in her back; [she] needs care, [she] sleeps on her stomach. Her ears are painfully sensitive ever since she heard the music of the spheres; she describes it as a grandiose rhythmic surge rather than a particular theme and a lack of scale.
Tuning of the heart HEART, 444
Among the various sacred pains there is a certain type that is called the “Vina of the Creator,” after the Indian lute. The pains of the centers in the throat, shoulders, elbows, extremities, knees, and elsewhere speed out like chords reverberating on a musical instrument. That is how the heart is tuned. Without question, the heart’s bond with the Highest remains the sole refuge of humanity.
Acceptance of suffering SUP, 21
This small girl, even without encouragement from others, was directed by her own consciousness to predestined achievements. This pilgrim of Light proceeded untiringly, in spite of the unsuitable surroundings of her childhood. After inward strengthening, she finally received a vision of Our bidding for achievement. We rejoice when such a mission is accepted, not in words, but by the flame of the heart. Such burning is a harbinger of illumination and of sacred pains. For only in the acceptance of suffering can the embryo of the joy of wisdom be born. It cannot be achieved without suffering. Only with Us is this joy born.
Sacred pains in relation to the Subtle World SUP, 114
Urusvati is well acquainted with the so-called sacred pains, and also with other painful sensations whose origins are not known. One should look for the cause of these strange pains in one’s contacts with the Subtle World. Just as the gross body can receive “shocks,” which are followed by painful reactions, so can the subtle body be influenced by various forces which it then transmits to its physical counterpart. Many nervous reactions are linked to the reflexes of the Subtle World.
One cannot remain physically insensitive to experiences in the Subtle World. One is subject to many painful reactions, similar to stings, which in turn will affect the nerves and cause pain in the nerve centers.
The fiery process ATNW, 207
Now about the centers. Each new inflammation indicates that the fiery process is going on repeatedly and in succession, one center after another, and sometimes two or even three (depending on the groups). After these centers were inflamed more than once, they received a sort of immunity. The inflammation of the new fires is very dangerous because other fires can also become inflamed with them, and if all precautionary measures aren’t taken, then the fiery death is almost unavoidable. I was already on the verge of fiery death three times, and just now, for the fourth time, avoided the deathly danger. The excess fire moved into the solar plexus, but that apparently wasn’t enough, and I had to allow inflammation of the nerve stems along the ribs. The shingles acted like a lightning rod. My pain, of course, was not so much from the shingles as from the inflammation of the centers in my back (the center of the lungs–vagus). It has been three months that I am ill, and the shingles are still continuing, but without the eruption of small blisters. But on the right side of the torso, on the ribs, on the inflamed skin in the form of dark spots, there is a strong burning sensation. All the skin around it is painfully sensitive, but nevertheless, there is already a new inflammation. Luckily, the fires of the centers (knees, head) are not that painful or continuous.
There are many centers and some of them have twin branching.
I am much stronger now, but it is still difficult to move my hands to write or to look through papers. The pain in my back forces me to stop working; this pain is from my heart. Before moving to the Motherland, I was supposed to complete the entire process of fiery transmutation of the centers to gain some immunity from fiery death. Now I am going through repeated inflammations.
Cause of sacred pains SUP, 946
Urusvati has assimilated the continuous supermundane currents. Even an exalted, refined organism does not assimilate such transmissions easily. Let us recall the pain that accompanies sendings of the Subtle World! The earthly armor opposes with all its power the reception of the supermundane voice. Each earthly sound thunders and vibrates as if amplified by a megaphone. The heart is terrified even by the least rustling.
Sacred pains are caused by the incompatibility of earthly and supermundane vibrations. The most natural approach from the Supermundane World seems like an unendurable intrusion, but the strong will overcomes the first stages. Finally, the sacred pains weaken; the rustlings, or even screams, no longer unsettle one, and cooperation with the Supermundane World becomes familiar. Having reached this level of achievement, the researcher can see that the supermundane current works incessantly, but it is man himself who rejects the valuable messages.
Many excuses are invented to explain this away as a matter of chance or because of an ailment. Truly, only a valiant, free will liberates man from superstition and tells him, “Fainthearted one, listen more attentively.”
The Thinker reminded His students often, “Listen to each other.”
The impact of psychic energy on sacred pains SUP, 395
Urusvati has stated correctly that her ailments increase during world calamities and the illnesses of her near ones. Space groans and the heart aches.
So-called sacred pains are caused only by an excessive outflow of psychic energy. But how can we disapprove of the generosity of one who serves the Common Good with all his will and being? One cannot place a limit on self-sacrifice when rendering help to humanity.
The outflow of psychic energy can be of two kinds, intentional or spontaneous. The first is easily understood, for it is thought that sends out the waves. However, the second kind is not always understood: it is the result of the uniting of the power of directed psychic energy with the main magnetic current. The Teacher urges the disciples to turn to Him, and because of this a connection with a powerful current of energy takes place. The Teacher expends a great deal of energy. You can imagine what effort is needed to exert an influence upon many countries, and to unify so many diverse free wills.
Warnings to the beginner LHR II, 25 June 1936
And now I would like to warn your group. Often, the beginners and those who have just approached the Sacred Teaching remind one of first-year medical students; when commencing to study different ailments, they feel in themselves the symptoms of all existing diseases. Similarly, some novices in the Teaching begin to ascribe to themselves sacred pains and the most lofty achievements, about which they read in the books of the Teaching. They must be warned against such tendencies, for these indicate the presence of undesirable qualities of the spirit such as conceit and lack of discrimination. Unless these qualities are overcome, no progress on the spiritual plane is possible. Moreover, it must be remembered that until the age of thirty is reached, the opening of the centers is impossible without harm to the organism.
Guard your health LHR II, 17 April 1936
Be careful regarding certain pains, and do not necessarily think them to be sacred pains. You are still young, and many sacred pains would be premature. Moreover, the atmosphere of the city is not favorable for such manifestations. Therefore, I ask you to take good care of your health. At present, the warriors of Light must fight day and night, because Armageddon is frightful. Therefore, be careful, and do not allow any excesses, for they will lead nowhere but to the ruin of your health. Spirituality can be achieved only by the purification of thoughts and by labor. Strive upon this highest and shortest path.
New centers opening SF, 31
E.I. had amazing visions yesterday: saw blue rays, directed at her by Master, and then as if a strangely-shaped, heavy object had fallen on her chest, she literally felt physical pain. And today she saw yellow rays directed at her. Master explained to her that her current malady is the result of new centers opening in her organism, and it is they that are causing her painful condition.
Wounded astral body from battle SF, 77
Then we had tea, and E.I. told us how saddened she was by the fact that ever since the [attack of the] enemy, whenever she sees M.’s Hands forming a wreath around her, afterward a reddish-purple light flashes; and recently in the light even appeared the figure of the enemy, who was throwing powerful rays at her. The night before last she awoke because of a burning pain in her knee, as if from a wound, and felt sharp pain for an hour and a half, even though there was nothing on her knee. Later she realized that she had been fighting in a battle, and the enemy had wounded her astral body.
The Agni Yoga experience SF, 223
Today, spent almost the entire day translating with E.I. She was suffering greatly today: severe pains in the solar plexus on the side of the blind gut, which are explained by her having sent energy to America yesterday as Instructed, which is always followed by painful sensations. Since the beginning of her Agni Yoga [experience], she suffers greatly: inner burning, unbearable pain in the throat, where there is a very important center; the treatments are menthol, valerian, mint, sap, musk. Ice-cold milk for severe pains. Sometimes during the expedition, she had such bad pain that she thought she couldn’t bear it. She has emanations from her feet, from her fingers. N.K. also had that twice, but importantly, N.K. does not suffer as much because he is a single wire; E.I., however, is a spatial one. Sometimes the pain was so strong that she laid down curled in a fetal position, with her knees raised to her face. It was impossible to lie down, or stand up, or walk. Poor, dear E.I.!
Sacrifice
Sacrifices are the steps of ascent LMG I, 13
The daughter of the world can change destiny. The New World approaches—sacrifices are the steps of ascent. Growth is quickened by trust, if the spirit is open and can receive.
Flame of offering LMG I, 444
Sacrifice is necessary; and the flame of the offering purifies, like ozone. Even savages burn their sacrifice, as a crude symbol of the act of offering.
Teaching sacrifice LMG II, 183
The Teaching about sacrifice was already given to you. Sacrifice is power. Power is possibility. Consequently every sacrifice is first of all a possibility.
It is time to cast aside the hypocrisy that sacrifice is deprivation. We do not accept deprivations, but We give possibilities.
Let us see what possibilities are born from the so-called sacrifice. Where is a true sacrifice which can demean? In Our Treasury there is a large collection of sacrifices, and each one was useful to the one who made it. We dislike to speak about sacrifices, because a sacrifice is the most profitable undertaking.
Small tradesmen love to cry about the expenditures and to feign a loss. But a real provider in life considers each expenditure as only a business guarantee. You have lost not through sacrifice but pillage.
The fate of the debtor and sacrifice LMG II, 202
Learning about sacrifice, you receive power. Success follows sacrifice. His Teaching is firmly grounded because it is based on sacrifice. Success is nothing else but the counterstroke of sacrifice. The success can be in advance of the sacrifice, as a loan, but inexorable is the fate of the debtor. If today one can pay with little, within a year the payment due will increase. Before the year elapses the debtor becomes stooped with his burden.
Law of sacrifice INF II, 501
The law of sacrifice demands of humanity the offering of its best elements. When the spirit of man will grasp the fact that striving for the higher achievement is the most essential action, he will cling to the Cosmic Magnet; and the concept of sacrifice will then take on the meaning of service to the Highest Reason. Cosmic creativeness applies the most powerful levers for evolution, and the spirit senses the application of the best energies. When the affirmation of life consciousness awakens all subtle faculties the law of sacrifice is then understood as the highest achievement.
Bliss of him who sacrifices his soul HIER, 340
Wisely is ordained the bliss of him who sacrifices his soul for his neighbor. Often this commandment is applied to the sacrifice of one’s life, yet it is not said of life or body, but of the spirit.
What is love without sacrifice? HEART, 75
Love, podvig, labor, creativity—these summits of ascent maintain the upward momentum regardless of the order in which they develop. And what a multitude of attendant concepts they encompass! What is love without sacrifice, achievement without courage, work without patience, or creativity without self-perfection?
Love fiery sacrifice FW I, 546
To give is a divine attribute. The inexhaustibility of giving is found in varying degrees in all of nature. But fire is the element in which giving is most apparent. The very principle of Fire is transmutation and constant giving. Fire cannot exist without the sacrifice of giving; likewise the fiery seed of the spirit exists through giving. But the sacrifice is a true one only when it has become the very nature of a man. A mental and compulsive sacrifice is neither natural nor divine. Only when sacrifice becomes an inalienable attribute of life does it become inseparable from the consciousness. Thus, by its qualities Fire teaches us during ascent. Let each one who wishes to attain cognizance say to himself, “I will be like Agni.” One must grow to love fiery sacrifice as the closest means of communion with the Fiery World. Without this self-sacrificial striving it is not easy to rise above the claws of evil. Like Fire, which is elusive, the consciousness becomes mobile when united with Agni. One must approach sacrifice not by the path of despondency but by that of fiery splendor. One cannot define Fire by any other term than splendor. Likewise, the Fiery World cannot be thought of as other than a manifestation of grandeur.
The spirit itself determines its sacrifice FW II, 247
Hierarchy comes after the dedication of oneself to Great Service. The spirit decides its own fate. Without any stipulations the spirit itself determines its sacrifice. The dimension of the sacrifice is decided in the heart. No one can force an enlargement of the offering, but much joy is felt from a sacrifice which is not diminished. The Teacher advises to recognize one’s potentialities according to the sacrifice voluntarily accepted by the heart. How great is the law of such good-will! It determines the future, from small to big, and up to great events!
Heart sacrifice AUM, 197
Sacrifice and assistance are created in secret, such is the nature of these actions. Only the Higher World knows who really helps whom. The sacrifices have been inscribed upon imperishable scrolls. Beautiful is the law of the secret heart sacrifice.
Beautiful path of sacrifice SUP, 91
When the Brotherhood commissions someone for great sacrifice, could that person remain without inspiration? The degree of striving is determined by inspiration. We help such lofty achievements. Let waste and dust not obstruct the beautiful path, and doubt not obscure the details of the path, for even rapids can be crossed on a rainbow of Light. But the rainbow comes only after the storm. Thus let us understand the highest degrees of striving.
No human confusion or slander will obstruct the beautiful path of sacrifice.
Law of sacrifice as the highest achievement LHR I, 15 January 1931
Many people are dreaming about the General Good and even are ready to work for it as long as it does not interfere with their habits and prosperity. But true service to the General Good, which leads to the gates of the Stronghold of Light, requires sacrifice and complete disdain for everything personal, in other words, the complete abandonment of selfhood. When the consciousness is broadened, when all feelings and comprehension are refined, the law of sacrifice will be accepted as the highest achievement. There will be no room for self-pity, fear for the future, offenses and envy because with every breath will sublimity, beauty, and the highest joy of service be realized.
And so, after understanding and accepting with our heart the significance of the great liberating and crowning sacrifice, let us strive to develop in ourselves love, devotion, gratitude and obedience to Hierarchy.
Contributions and sacrifices LHR I, 6 October 1932
The excessive burden is accepted voluntarily only by the fiery heart. Let us be these fiery hearts; let us accept the greater burden, which will bring us sooner to liberation. And while those who did not accept the whole burden will have to return for the part left behind, we shall, with all the joy of our hearts, fulfill the next coming task. Let nobody be so low as to allow himself to count his contributions or so-called sacrifices. This would be equal to the blocking of the path. All real contributions and sacrifices are weighed on the innermost scales of conscience which exist in everyone.
If we are calculating our contributions (even if it be in the depths of our secretive minds) we deprive ourselves of the privilege of giving something for the benefit of the world. The fire of such sacrifice will spread over the Earth like the fire of sacrifice brought by the Biblical Cain. So vital are all the ancient symbols. The Forces of Light value sacrifices made with joy, as only such are productive and victorious. The Book of Sacrifice should be carried in our hearts.
Do not forget that the qualities of sacrifice are manifold. Of this we should remind those who, from the very beginning of their approach to the Teaching, expect an immediate reward for their supposed sacrifices. Let them read:
“The Teaching about sacrifice was already given to you. Sacrifice is power. Power is possibility. Consequently, every sacrifice is first of all a possibility.
“It is time to cast aside the hypocrisy that sacrifice is deprivation. We do not accept deprivations, but We give possibilities.
“Let us see what possibilities are born from the so-called sacrifice. Where is a true sacrifice which can demean? In Our Treasury there is a large collection of sacrifices, and each one was useful to the one who made it. We dislike to speak about sacrifices because a sacrifice is the most profitable undertaking.
“Small tradesmen love to cry about the expenditures and to feign a loss. But a real provider in life considers each expenditure as only a business guarantee. You have lost not through sacrifice but pillage.
“Who can justly assert that he has been the giving one? We will open Our account books and show how much every one received. For it is not at all easy to sacrifice when a sacrifice is a possibility, and the possibility is a benefit, and the benefit is a sound cooperation, and the cooperation is the Alatir-Stone, which either resurrects or consumes.
“But self-abnegation can open the Gates of Understanding, and the decrepit sacrifice of unneeded things will swing upon one branch with self-love.” [Leaves of Morya’s Garden II]
Sacrifice self in the service of the General Good LHR I, 29 August 1934
The second condition is striving and readiness to sacrifice self in the service of the General Good, as no one will be permitted to approach if he intends to obtain knowledge for personal aggrandizement, for such is the way of the black magician. When self-renunciation and striving are affirmed in the heart they will become as second nature. The application of the Teaching to oneself and in the life of every day will become joyous, and then progress and even achievement of the sacred aim is assured., But one must ask oneself, and answer with full sincerity, whether there is really such fiery striving and self-denial, or whether there is some secret selfish desire to achieve greater knowledge for covetous purposes. The slightest signs of such hidden desire will be the greatest obstacle on the path of spiritual progress. For success one must have understanding, as well as readiness to practice podvig—the great self-denial—in life.
Readiness to sacrifice LHR I, 12 December 1934
We can judge people only by the fire of their hearts, by their devotion and readiness to sacrifice and cooperate in every possible way. There is no other measurement.
Of course, there are also the ones who sacrifice everything in the hope of reward. Usually they are found among the fanatics, but they are also far from true discipleship and spiritual ascent. The destined disciple never expects anything; he proceeds joyously, bearing in mind only service, applying all his abilities and making use of all possibilities., It is a strange thing, and I would call it a law, that usually the one who gives his utmost does not expect any reward.
Self-Sacrifice
Signs of labor LMG I, 390
And so in labor will you meet Me.
But what are the signs of labor?
Speed, decisiveness, and self-sacrifice.
But with speed and decisiveness one may also rush toward the abyss.
But your path is to the summits.
Therefore, add also wisdom.
The developed consciousness AY, 338
Self-sacrifice grows from the developed consciousness.… The development of consciousness deepens one’s understanding of the correlation of the laws of life and permits help to the consciousness of one’s co-workers. But We do care that Our chosen ones, even physically, should not too distantly separate themselves from Our mountains.
Not coaxed, not commanded AY, 366
Self-sacrifice cannot be coaxed. Self-sacrifice cannot be commanded. When the spirit, unmindful of itself, aches for others, it acts by free will. Even a hint of coercion would be improper where sacrifice is freely offered. Is division of the spirit possible where there is coercion?
See, how the ever-ready flame flares up! No pain can divert what has already been sent by the will of a pure spirit!
Love and self-sacrifice AY, 424
The measure of understanding is the degree of love. One can memorize lines word by word, yet one remains dead if the knowledge has not been warmed by love.
Truly, when one learns to discern the emanations of feeling in others, one will perceive that precisely love above all attracts the Fire of Space. He who said, “Love one another,” was a true Yogi. Therefore We welcome each outburst of love and self-sacrifice. Just as a lever sets the wheels in motion, so does love inspire powerful responses. Compared with the radiance of love, hatred is only a hideous blot. For love is the true reality and treasure.
I do not speak about love abstractly but as a physiologist. I consider that as necessity is the impetus, so love is the enlightener.
Psychic energy and self-sacrifice AY, 509
It is proper to ask how psychic energy can be accumulated. It is primarily through consciousness, self-sacrifice, and achievement.
Self-sacrifice and joy AY, 547
Is attainment possible without exaltation? Is self-sacrifice possible without joy? Is courage possible without enthusiasm? Thus, point out and remind others about these easier and more immediate ways to gain psychic energy. My Hand points out the treasure to the seeker.
The principle of self-sacrifice INF I, 146
Man must learn the principle of self-sacrifice. As a flame, the Arhat carries in his heart all the fires of life. The Arhat maintains that Space is so full, so evocative, so beautiful!
Naturally, We cannot convey to humanity the beauty of the ascent of an Arhat. The highest only to the highest.
Fiery achievements INF I, 319
The self-sacrifice of the Agni Yogi is recognized by the record of fiery achievements.
Self-sacrifice guides the light of the spirit into Infinity INF II, 13
The man who confirms his life path shows cosmic cooperation. The power of space is calling in self-sacrifice, and self-sacrifice is inscribed in the construction of Cosmos. It is precisely self-sacrifice that guides the light of the spirit into Infinity.
Higher aspects of self-sacrifice INF II, 14
The aspects of self-sacrifice are so varied in human understanding that only the highest measurement must be used in everything. He who in self-sacrifice dedicates himself to Service is confirmed as the co-worker of Light. He who serves Cosmic Fire sacrifices himself. He who serves evolution is affirmed as a bearer of the law. He who serves, he who is devoted to the General Good, is confirmed as a co-worker of Cosmos.
The creativeness of the centers reacts to all manifestations of the higher aspects of self-sacrifice.
Service proceeds by the striving of self-sacrifice INF II, 276
Each striving thought creates in the space. Each striving thought creates forms. How, then, is it possible to understand the spiritual process if the process of self-renunciation is not adopted? In the spiritual process the same principle acts, and the spirit which screens itself by the process of selfhood does not see the true Light. Therefore, the defined path to the beauty of Service proceeds by the striving of self-sacrifice.
Self-sacrifice and striving BRO, 212
Much is said about self-sacrifice and striving toward heaven, but there are examples of lofty self-sacrifice here on Earth. Every mother, under various conditions, in her own way expresses self-sacrifice. But let us be attentive, let us be able to discern the most well concealed signs of this great feeling, for it is so profound that it shuns expression. Among these beautiful blossoms there is to be found also the means for health improvement. Let us find best words, in order that man should not stumble. In this way also may the understanding of Brotherhood enter life.
Path of self-sacrificing achievement HIER, 352
Which path is the most affirmative one on the way to Us? The most unfailing way is the path of self-sacrificing achievement. The most wondrous fire is the flame of the heart saturated with love for Hierarchy. The achievement of such a subtle heart is affirmed by Service to the Highest Hierarchy. Hence, so wondrous is the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart. The spirit-creativeness and independent action of a sensitive server fierily imbue space. Thus the subtle heart responds to all cosmic occurrences. Thus, verily, the visible reverberates with the invisible, the present with the future, and the predestined takes place. Thus the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart imbues the world with flame.
Flame of self-sacrifice HEART, 536
Among the various fires of the heart, the brightest is the flame of self-sacrifice. It is this armor that wards off hostile arrows and creates the renowned invulnerability. The fire of courage is only a part of the flame of self-sacrifice. Of course, self-sacrifice does not necessarily mean to offer oneself as a sacrificial victim; rather it corresponds to a readiness to attain victory for the cause of the Higher World.
Self-sacrifice can give understanding to humility FW III, 24
One of the great concepts, often incorrectly interpreted, is precisely the great concept of humility. It has been interpreted as non-resistance to evil; it has been interpreted as good-heartedness, as compassion, but very few accepted it as self-denial. For only self-denial and self-sacrifice can give understanding of humility.…
We know the great fiery experiments of those who dedicate their lives wholly and humbly to the benefit of mankind. We know manifestations on the path to the Fiery World which inspire all surroundings. Truly manifold is humility manifested through self-sacrifice and self-renunciation.
The Chalice and self-sacrifice FW III, 49
Since times immemorial the Chalice has been a symbol of Service. The gifts of Higher Forces are gathered in the Chalice and given from the Chalice. The symbol of the Chalice has always stood for self-sacrifice. Whoever bears the Chalice bears Achievement. Each lofty deed can be marked by the symbol of the Chalice.
Sacrifice is born from the heart SUP, 13
There are two kinds of thinking. One is born from feeling, in other words, from the heart, and the other from the mind, which is akin to intellect. Self-sacrifice is born from the heart, and the Brotherhood is built upon this. Our cooperation lives by the heart.
Banner of Love, Self-Sacrifice, and Beauty LHR I, 7 October 1930
Humanity should realize the majestic cosmic law of equivalency, the law of the dual Origin, as the foundation of existence. The predominance of one Origin over the other has created a lack of balance and destruction, which may now be observed in all of life. But let not the woman who has realized this law, and who strives toward equilibrium, let her not lose the beauty of the feminine image; let her not lose tenderness of heart, subtlety of feelings, the self-sacrifice and the courage of patience.…
Sisters of the Golden Mountain, a dangerous but beautiful time is ahead of us—a time of great achievements. I send you the call of my heart. Let us arm ourselves with flaming striving and with courage, and over all obstacles we shall carry the Banner of the Mother of the World—the Banner of Love, Self-Sacrifice and Beauty—so that in the hour of victory we shall plant it on the Summits of the World.
Joy of self-sacrifice LHR II, 8 June 1936
It is by voluntary sacrifice or self-renunciation that the world is held together. In the higher worlds the chalice of self-sacrifice is radiant with all the fires of unutterable joy, and only on our plane, the plane of tests and sorrow, is this chalice full of bitterness and poison. The Spirit that has realized the joy of self-sacrifice is itself the highest Beauty. Beauty and self-sacrifice lie in the foundation of Being.
Love for humanity demands self-abnegation and self-sacrifice LHR II, 13 August 1938
The greatest cult of Love exists in the East. All their spiritual teachings, all their mythology, all their epics, all their poetry and folklore extol this lofty feeling, through which all is created, all lives and moves. Indeed, nowhere is Love so sung about as in the East, in all its subtlest nuances and qualities. All Yogas have as their basis love of or devotion to the chosen Ideal. The highest form of Yoga is called the Yoga of Love. In this Yoga the Divine Principle takes on the aspect of the Beloved One (be it he or she) for the most powerful form of love is expressed in the love of the Two Origins. Verily, the entire poetry of the East is one hymn of love for the Divine Principle in all its aspects, from the Unfathomable and Unutterable to the image of a personal God, Guru, Mother, Beloved. Thus, the Teaching of Living Ethics is also a call to Love, to Service for the Common Good, which is the highest form of love, because it is devoid of selfhood. Love for humanity demands complete self-abnegation and self-sacrifice. For if the love for the Beloved brings an answer from the Beloved, the love for humanity is crowned with a wreath of thorns.
Sensitivity
Applying sensitivity LMG I, 361
I will teach you to apply your sensitivity to life; Therefore, observe all happenings around you. One must know how to distinguish between accidental signs and Our Indications.
Opening of the centers develops sensitivity AY, 86
One should know that having one’s centers open enables one to reduce the imperfection in one’s surroundings. It brings not only the development of sensitivity but also the offering of one’s own forces for the improvement of one’s surroundings. One can observe that the forces emitted for this are in some way absorbed by space, and this degree of openness of the centers is called “Lamp of the Desert.” After this follows the degree of “Lion of the Desert.”
Development of sensitivity as a natural state SUP, 543
Urusvati knows that a permanent state of vigilance is one of the foundations of Our Inner Life. Do not think that such watchfulness is something supernatural. There are many people who possess this particular sensitivity, and can sense unusual vibrations and changes around them even during sleep. This state occurs without lengthy preparation, for the psychic energy works independently when outer conditions do not burden it. Therefore, if the energy functions freely, even unconsciously, how much more powerful it will be when it is consciously cultivated! If you also consider the longevity of Our souls, you will then be able to imagine how Our own qualities develop.…
Likewise, a state of high sensitivity, consciously developed, will not be a burden. It becomes one’s natural state, especially when one’s level of development is such that less sleep is needed. Such sleep is more properly understood as a state of vigilant repose rather than slumber.…
The Thinker taught, “Let everyone develop sensitivity; then success will follow a hundredfold.”
Inherent sensitivity AY, 327
One can imagine the intensity of striving stimulated by the rays of the spatial bodies. Our followers are exceedingly sensitive to these rays, but no one should fear this sensitivity. Ordinary people shudder at any nearby sharp sound. How, then, could a developed spirit fail to react to a distant earthquake? Even an electric pole hums with the energy it carries! It is time for humanity to value properly all abilities inherent in the body.
The change of currents is felt SUP, 488
Sensitive people are aware of how speedily the currents change, for they cannot remain unchanged for even a day. Even during the shortest intervals one can sense acute changes, not only psychic but also physiological. For example, one easily senses quick changes of heat and cold, feels passing pain, or any change in surrounding aromas. One may sense a slowing or acceleration of thinking, or may observe fluctuations in sensitivity. Many feelings of joy or anguish can result from these waves. The teacher must know how to prepare the student for a conscious recognition of many manifestations from the Laboratory of the World.
The Thinker taught, “We should learn to constantly sense the surrounding currents of the Divine Force. They may at times restrain us, but often will give us wings. The Grandeur of the World envelops us with veils of beauty.”
Fire develops sensitivity AY, 422
Agni Yoga directs humanity to the simplest ways. One exalted impulse of a Bhakti outdistances the slower Jnani. So also does the kindling of fire impel one to the correct destination. Fire refines the centers and develops a sensitivity that knows the right direction, just as the finest vessels are shaped in fire. In the casting of the best images the old mold is destroyed. And these images will be loftier than those made with the old form.
The senses of an Agni Yogi AY, 219
What can one call an Agni Yogi? Certainly, a supporter of Truth. The perceiving of Truth is as natural to the Yogi as light is to fire. The growth of sensitivity in a yogi cannot be described; it sharpens the five known senses, and also the seven senses related to the astral body, which can only rarely reverberate within the earthly shell, like a resonator. Thus, one should pay great attention to the feelings of an Agni Yogi. From them comes Truth, like light from a flame.
Fieriness FW III, 437
Intuition and so-called sensitivity will pertain to the Fiery World. People are not occupied with the question why only certain persons are gifted with sensitiveness. In an apparatus indicating fieriness it is possible to observe also the endowment of intuition. Likewise, the manifestation of the oscillations of a pendulum denotes straight-knowledge, in other words, fieriness. Not seldom do We speak about the same thing under different names. It is not easy to fix in the consciousness the fact that such a distant fieriness is close to all life.
Results of cultivating sensitivity SUP, 573
Urusvati knows that sensitivity must be cultivated. When We speak about a “sensitive ear,” some people assume that We refer to physical hearing. Some also think that sensitivity is an inherent quality, and that attempting to develop it is futile. Indeed, sensitivity is an inherent quality, but it depends upon the purity of one’s consciousness. Even in the best instances, it must be developed, or more precisely, called forth from the depths of consciousness.
One must first of all want to acquire sensitivity. A state of psychic alertness must be cultivated. This is not easy. Everyone will find within himself his own obstacles; some will be impeded by laziness, some by lack of faith, some by the bustle of daily life. Everyone is hindered by something, but the power of will can overcome anything.
Nor should one indulge in wishful thinking, for this encourages one to rely on illusions. Psychic hearing should be developed with the utmost honesty, and experiences truthfully recorded. Earthquakes and other cosmic agitations will serve as an opportunity to exercise one’s psychic sensitivity.
Likewise, sensitivity to the auras of others opens a vast field for observation. Amidst the most ordinary routines of life, one can find opportunities for the sharpening of one’s sensitivity equal to those available in the best laboratories. Let man make use of all possibilities, because everyone is affected equally by cosmic influences.
The Thinker taught, “Supermundane worlds send us the subtlest sensations; let us learn to be receptive to them.”
Brahmavidya AY, 139
The human word is ineffectual in expressing the nature of Brahmavidya. One may partially penetrate it with the spiritual sight by facing the outburst of rays with closed eyes. The growth of the fire of Brahmavidya will later permit perception with open eyes of those components of the rays that are imperceptible to any physical apparatus. This possibility is already akin to the domain of communion with the far-off worlds. It flashes up as unexpectedly as each illumination of consciousness. It does not respond to forced development, but comes when sufficient sensitivity of the organism has been developed. The Teacher does not force this possibility, but He rejoices when the sight is carried from darkness to light.
Through the purification of the heart HEART, 533
People are wrong in supposing that a Higher Spirit is no longer sensitive to minor betrayals; on the contrary, sensitivity increases with the purification of the heart. Naturally, as sensitivity grows, so does the power of the heart, but a sensitive nature cannot avoid being poisoned by the enmity around it. So the path of purification can hardly be called the path of stupefaction. People should realize how much easier it is to access the purified heart. Therefore, among the questions that the Mysteries posed was, “Can you be free of the fear of pain?” The heart knows the pain of the world, but it is also aware of the supermundane rays. It is not easy to make these rays evident, yet scholars are able to sense the special cosmic rays that gather around a purified heart. There is good reason why the purified heart is called “the summit.”
Sensitivity and thermoradiation FW I, 568
One can carry on useful observations of the refinement of sensitivity to fiery manifestations. It is useful to note how our palm or our forehead senses human radiations at a distance. Such sensitivity varies, as does thermoradiation. Closing one’s eyes and ears, by degrees one can sense the radiation of human heat at a considerable distance. Such observation is an affirmative demonstration of man as the focus of fiery energy.
The transfer of sensitivity FW III, 120
It is necessary subtly to investigate transference of sensitiveness. Transfer of sensitivity, inwardly or outwardly, constitutes a very important branch of science; not only for the investigation of the human organism, but also for the study of reciprocal tension of Macrocosm and microcosm. Up to this point experiments have been carried out between people and objects; further experiments will be made with plants and animals. By broadening the investigations, one can arrive at a study of the exchange of subtle energies. Thus, all animals can serve for the change of currents of diseases. Of course, in this investigation it will be needful to develop an immunity against infection. Magnetism of the Earth and of the roots of trees, as well as Prana, can serve for the purification of emanations. One may reach into the Cosmic Laboratory for all bases for these investigations. Before the experiment of transfer of sensitivity one should study the manifestations of Agni Yoga, for only subtle receptivity will yield a subtle understanding. One must be imbued with currents of the spirit in order to understand all the potency that saturates the Fiery World.
The transference of sensitivity in diverse dimensions NEC, 174
Exteriorization of sensitivity has long been known. It has been attained either mechanically or by order of the will, and has served as a most sound reason for burning at the stake. Even now contemporary inquisitors, trying to discover a tail of necromancy, drive the bold search underground.
Great minds have solicitously sensed the achievements of knowledge. A community member must be open to all new possibilities.
If the principle of a manifestation has been found, its dimensions depend upon technique. Thus, transference of sensitivity can take on the most diverse dimensions. Let us say—in a certain location there must be founded a new community. The place may have all the necessary signs, but surrounding conditions may temporarily constitute a grave danger. Then let us take a new location and transfer to it the possibilities of the first. In our consciousness we have not broken away from the possibilities of the first place, and we experience the effect of the first decision in laying the foundations for the future structure. Whether something is to be on the fiftieth parallel or twenty degrees farther south, it is essential to preserve the enlightenment of constructiveness.
Service
The path of labor and service LMG I, 232
The path of virtue is not a singing of psalms, but labor and service.
If Karma is violated, it will react against you.
The travail of the spirit is the one ladder on the shortest path.
The suffering of a decade is crowded into one day in the lives of the chosen ones.
Better a full cup of misery than a life of mild sadness.
Pay your accounts in the hostelries on the way, and with a bow they will carry your trunks onto the ships.
Service for the new step in evolution AY, 153
One must rebuild one’s entire life for the new step in evolution. This is impossible for one who is not ready to offer himself in spirit to earthly service. In fact, this offering is of the greatest importance for the completion of one’s earthly path. From the most ancient precepts of Vedanta We know of this principle of liberation. Facing this new step of evolution, it is Our duty to repeat again and again about this propelling force.
Embracing service is the best discipline AY, 452
I do not speak casually about the full understanding of service, which dispels the atmosphere of the commonplace and leads to the harmony necessary for the fulfillment of one’s tasks. One can cure nervousness through outward discipline, but embracing service in the consciousness is the best discipline.
Fire requires caution. One should develop this, and service is the measure of one’s solicitous vigilance. Just as the petals of a flower curl and droop from a clumsy touch, so does the protective lotus close itself when a violent threat pierces one’s space. As a solicitous worker I commission the co-workers to carry the treasure.
Service is a coworker of Light INF II, 14
The aspects of self-sacrifice are so varied in human understanding that only the highest measurement must be used in everything. He who in self-sacrifice dedicates himself to service is confirmed as the co-worker of Light. He who serves Cosmic Fire sacrifices himself. He who serves evolution is affirmed as a bearer of the law. He who serves, he who is devoted to the General Good, is confirmed as a co-worker of Cosmos.
Service to the Cosmic Good INF II, 380
When a great structure is built, each page has its significance. Each affirmation of the cosmic evolution is impregnated in conformity. It is correct to say that humanity builds its cosmic steps in its strivings and assimilations. Humanity either receives or gives out the manifested forces. Precisely, its service to the Cosmic Good gives humanity its ascent. When the transport of human aspiration is limitless and endless, a cosmic coordination can be affirmed. How wondrous is the realization of the link with Cosmos! How beautiful is the building of cosmic evolution!
Service means to bring into life the higher principles INF II, 381
When the spirit understands that service to Cosmos means bringing into life the higher principles, it strains its best levers. An aimless existence is the result of the slumber of all the higher centers. When the thought of a great spirit awakens the consciousness toward a higher understanding of service, it can be affirmed that cosmic striving is being conferred upon humanity. Therefore, it is most important that the thought of service should permeate humanity. The carriers of the higher thoughts of evolution affirm Our Will. Thus, is being established the higher cosmic cooperation. Thus, We carry the Cosmic Service together.
Service as the power of sacrifice INF II, 502
Those in Our Service who have realized the power of sacrifice know the beauty of achievement. Therefore, they will achieve who have realized the service in their hearts. Thus, service, in the name of a powerful achievement, bestows beauty upon existence. All karmic effects are forged from the blendings of spirit strivings, and all strivings are inscribed in the Book of Life. Thus, lives are being built and the beauty of Be-ness is defined.
How is the path of service defined HIER, 196
? You may be asked how the entrance upon the path of service is defined. Certainly, the first sign will be renunciation of the past and full striving to the future. The second sign will be the realization of the Teacher within one’s heart, not because it is necessary thus, but because it is impossible otherwise. The third sign will be the rejection of fear, for being armed by the Lord one is invulnerable. The fourth will be non-condemnation, because he who strives into the future has no time to occupy himself with the refuse of yesterday. The fifth will be the filling of the entire time with labor for the future. The sixth will be the joy of service and completely offering oneself for the good of the world. The seventh will be spiritual striving to the far-off worlds as a predestined path. According to these signs you will discern a spirit ready and manifested for service. He will understand where to raise the sword for the Lord, and his word will be from within his heart.
The Chain of Hierarchy is affirmed by service HIER, 228
How, then, can one be affirmed in the Chain of Hierarchy? Only through the heart and endless striving toward service, only by complete assimilation of the Plan of the Lords and through creativeness of the spirit. Thus, verily, each one on the path must accept the service of the heart. Thus, the immutability of the Chain of Hierarchy is verily affirmed.
Realization of Service adopted for Hierarchy HIER, 295
Let us see how people understand Service to the Lord and Hierarchy. He who thinks of ascending only by prayer is far from Service. He who in his labor hopes to bring the best efforts for the good of humanity must adopt the Lord with his heart. He who does not relinquish his own comfort does not know how to serve Hierarchy. He who does not accept the Indications of the Hierarchy does not understand Service. Only when the heart is ready to accept consciously the affirmation sent by the Highest Will can it be said that the realization of Service is adopted. Thus, We are no lovers of funereal rites and of empty invocations to the Lord. Thus, We venerate the striving of disciples to the Service of Hierarchy. Hence it is so easy to observe how the one who does not accept the Service in spirit venerates the Lord and Hierarchy only so long as the way is convenient to him.
Thus, We take into account each effort to remove the burden from the Hierarchy; as in the great, so in the small. Thus, in Our creativeness, We affirm reverence not in words but by deeds. Thus, We deplore it when We see reverence in words but not in action.
Self-activity as love for Hierarchy FW III, 39
The essence of fiery advancement comes from various affirmations of spirit. The chief factor will be the development of self-activity. In self-activity will be contained love for Hierarchy; in it will be contained a feeling of responsibility and a true understanding of Service. Thus, when We speak of self-activity, one should understand that it includes all qualities of higher affirmation. When a co-worker takes upon himself the development of self-activity, his field of action becomes unlimited. Hierarchy becomes the fiery impetus of all his actions. No attacks, near or far, are frightening to the co-worker, because he knows fiery Service. Therefore, it is so important to purify one’s consciousness from selfhood. But the co-worker must be prepared to accept all difficulties, knowing that Service to Hierarchy is the highest attainment.
Humility worthy of carrying out of Service FW III, 500
The worst of all is to understand humility as mediocrity. Humility is the worthy carrying out of Service. Is standing guard before the trusted gates insignificant? Not insignificant is a resolution to perform better labor. Reverence of the Fiery World cannot be of no account. But true Service lies in the toil of patient endurance and perfectionment. Such quality pertains to the Fiery Path.
Service and level of accomplishments SUP, 64
It is harmful when people envy the progress of others. When it is learned that someone has reached Our Abode because of just one service rendered to a Brother, many will think that they are also ready to render a similar service. But they forget that service was simply the last pearl in a whole necklace of self-sacrificing action. It is difficult for people to accept that someone of ordinary appearance might carry many accomplishments in his heart. For many lives the fires of Service may have shone brightly, and who can judge the progress of the heart? In general, people are uncomfortable with the unfamiliar. Thus, much is rejected that could be useful in Our Work.
The concept of service SUP, 305
Urusvati knows what We mean by “life.” We say that life is service for evolution. One might find it simpler to say that life is evolution, but We emphasize the idea of service. Indeed, everything is in the process of evolution, but life’s full expression can come only under conditions of voluntary service. It is the voluntary quality of service that indicates the rightness of the path.
In general, people dislike the concept of service. They dream about a time when there will be no need for it, and would be horrified to learn that all of life is unending service. They prefer to hear about Us, about Our labor and Our joy, and puzzled, they ask, “What kind of continual service is it when one can hear singing in the Brotherhood?”
People cannot understand that We use singing not as a pastime, but as a method for achieving harmony. It is hard for them to understand that art is a refined aid for evolution, and that We recommend the mastery of any art or craft as a rapid approach to service. A master will willingly agree to perpetual service in the perfection of his art, and feels no need to count the hours of labor.
Our life is a voluntary mastership and is not concerned with limits. Even on Earth it is possible to almost forget time, and service becomes joy. I affirm that one can prepare oneself for such service under all circumstances. One need not be a sage to accept life as something important and responsible. There are examples of even simple farmers who were ready to devote themselves to the idea of service. It was the loss of this concept of service that turned earthly life into slavery and insanity. But the time is approaching when people will be looking, even unwittingly, for the purpose of life. They will first refer to evolution in scientific terms, but the next step will be the acceptance of service as the right approach to life.
The Thinker taught that the concept of service can solve the riddles of life.
Questions about service LHR I, 15 January 1931
I shall answer the questions about service. Service to the Hierarchy of Light is service to the General Good. Of course, striving to the General Good opens the gates of higher knowledge and Service. But I would like you to realize clearly what qualities you must first of all develop in yourself for advancement on the path of Service. Many people are dreaming about the General Good and even are ready to work for it as long as it does not interfere with their habits and prosperity. But true service to the General Good, which leads to the gates of the Stronghold of Light, requires sacrifice and complete disdain for everything personal, in other words, the complete abandonment of selfhood. When the consciousness is broadened, when all feelings and comprehension are refined, the law of sacrifice will be accepted as the highest achievement. There will be no room for self-pity, fear for the future, offenses and envy because with every breath will sublimity, beauty, and the highest joy of service be realized.
Calling to service LHR I, 8 September 1934
I am calling all those who are ready to bring their entire abilities and energy to the service of the people. For the time is near when every intelligent helper will be indispensable. It is so important to infuse into people respect for knowledge and for every teacher, each of whom they should consider as a representative in life of light and progress.
Service fills the Chalice LHR II, 15 October 1935
Difficult is the path of true discipleship. Indeed, there is no knowledge, no philosophy and, moreover, no violation by magic that can give us spirituality. For only be experiencing life, by drinking the poison of all life’s illusions, by preserving ardent aspiration for the service of the General Good can we fill the CHALICE of AMRITA.
Power as service LHR II, 15 April 1936
Beautiful are the words you wrote, “not only subordination but also power and leadership should be considered as service, and only as such can they be justified.” Verily, all power should be first of all-service. Power is sacrifice. And when the leaders of the future shall be filled with the spirit of true service, then a new degree of evolutionary structure of life will approach. The leaders will then rule in complete accord with the Cosmic Magnet, which is the bond and communion with the Higher World in the order of Be-ness.
Shambhala
Unites the spiritual with the material world LMG II, 88
Shambhala is the indispensable site where the spiritual world unites with the material one. As in a magnet there exists the point of utmost attraction, so the gates of the spiritual world open into the Mountain Dwelling. The manifested height of Guarisankar helps the magnetic current. Jacob’s Ladder is the symbol of Our Abode.
The location of Shambhala SUP, 51
You have noticed that people always place the location of Shambhala to the North. Even among the Eskimos and the Kamchatkans there exist legends about a wondrous country beyond the land of the midnight sun. The reasons for this displacement are varied. Some wanted to conceal the location of Our Abode. Some wanted to avoid the responsibility of confronting a difficult idea. Some think of their neighbors to the North as being especially fortunate. In reality it seems that all nations know about the Forbidden Country but consider themselves unworthy to have it within their boundaries!
The concealed location BRO, 509
In the East people thought about a Northern Shambhala, which manifested as the aurora borealis. There also existed a legend that a banner would be set up at the point of the North Pole. Thus are traditions fulfilled; and one may glance into the distant future when, through a shifting of the terrestrial axis, new lands will be discovered which are now concealed. I have already spoken about the uncovering of the tundras. I commend those who look into the future.
With the application of purified Fire FW I, 41
The concept of Shambhala is actually linked inseparably with fiery manifestations. Without the application of purified Fire it is impossible to approach the higher concepts. Throughout the entire world people are divided into those who are conscious of Shambhala as the Highest Measure and those who deny the future. Let the word Shambhala be known to but a few; each has a different tongue, but the heart is one. One must manifest solicitous attention to each one who is ready to proceed toward Light. The heart must embrace each manifestation that reverberates to the Good. But only under the Flaming Dome are all equal.
The ideology of the concept of Shambhala NEC, 242
One is obliged to encounter people who ridicule each word unintelligible to them. Their receptive apparatus is covered with callouses of ignorance. For example, if to them is said—“Shambhala,” they will take this concept of reality to be a fetish—superstition. What are the signs of the time of Shambhala? The signs of the age of truth and cooperation.
Trace how the word Shambhala is uttered in the East. Try to penetrate, even in a small way, into the ideology of this concept. Try to understand the rhythm of structure of speech about Shambhala, and you will perceive a great reality which causes the harp-strings of humanity to vibrate. Let reason help you to ponder on the values accumulated by the best strivings. In the book Community the concept of Shambhala cannot be omitted.
Who is the Ruler of Shambhala? HIER, 5
The universal Eye of Shambhala brings Bliss to mankind. The universal Eye of Shambhala is a Light on the path of mankind. The universal Eye of Shambhala is that Star which has guided all seekers.
For some, Shambhala is the Truth. For others, Shambhala is a utopia. For some the Ruler of Shambhala is a venerable sage. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the manifestation of riches. For some, the Ruler of Shambhala is a bedecked idol. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the Ruler of all Planetary Spirits. But We shall say, The Ruler of Shambhala is the fiery Impeller of Life and of the Fire of the Mother of the World. His Breath is ablaze with flame and His Heart is aglow with the fire of the Silvery Lotus.
The Ruler of Shambhala lives and breathes in the Heart of the Sun. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Invoker and the Invoked. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Sender of the Arrow and the Receiver of all arrows. The Ruler of Shambhala breathes the Truth and affirms the Truth. The Ruler of Shambhala is invincible, turning destruction into construction. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Crest of the Banner and the Summit of Life. Accept the Ruler of Shambhala as the manifestation of life; thrice I say—of life! For Shambhala is the guaranty of human aspirations. Our manifestation is guaranty of the perfecting of humanity. Our manifestation is the affirmed path to the Infinite.
Electrical discharges as an indication SUP, 216
Ordinary people are unable to perceive such subtle signs. They are either unwilling to admit the existence of the Supermundane or become upset at the idea of it.
In the literature of various nations one can find puzzling indications. For example, Shambhala is said to be located in the extreme North, and the northern lights would seem to confirm this. But let us not forget that similar electrical discharges can also be observed in the Himalayas.
The Abode of the Great Rishis SUP, 16
Lamas speak about the Abode of the Great Rishis. Each one describes Shambhala according to his own understanding. The mention of treasures is correct, but they are described in different ways. Legends about Our Warriors exist all over the world and are not without foundation. There are also described many gates and mirrors. The legend about the Tashi Lama granting passports to Shambhala is symbolic. The appearance of similar symbols in various parts of the world proves how much Truth has spread. Even ancient Mexico knew about the Sacred Mountain where the Chosen People live. It is not surprising that all Asian nations preserve legends about the Sacred Mountain. It is described almost correctly, but he who is not called will not reach it.
Panchen Rimpoche SUP, 69
People are perplexed about the far-off worlds, but they misunderstand much on Earth as well. For example, it is believed by many that Panchen Rimpoche issues passports to Shambhala. It would seem that this makes no sense, but actually these papers are not to Shambhala, they are about Shambhala. From ancient times there has existed a reminder about Shambhala that was given to those who were able to direct their thoughts to it, but later the sense was distorted and some ridiculous passports have been seen. Also, many do not understand why some seemingly ignorant lamas can be guardians of Our Brotherhood. One must recognize that these lamas are exceptional; they have preserved the concept of Shambhala as a sacred treasure.
Kalachakra LHR II, 30 March 1936
In one of your precious letters you asked the meaning of the phrase, “data about Kalachakra are passed over in silence.” Kalachakra (the Wheel of Time, or the Wheel of the Law) is the Teaching ascribed to the various Lords of Shambhala. Traces of this Teaching can be found in almost all the philosophical systems and teachings of India. At present, it is perhaps known particularly in Tibet. One can also find obscure hints concerning Shambhala in Western literature. After all, the legend of the Grail also originated in the East, and is actually one of the numerous versions of the very same Shambhala. The chronicles of the West have also recorded the receipt of news from “The Mysterious Abode” by Constantine the Great and also by the Byzantine Emperor Manuel. Likewise, Genghis Khan received messages from the Sage of the Great Mountain. In the twelfth and thirteenth centuries the Western Christian Church, through its Popes, was also aware of the existence of a Mysterious Spiritual Abode and Brotherhood in the heart of Asia, headed by the then famous Prester John, as this Great Spirit called himself. This Prester John, from time to time, sent admonishing and warning notes to the Popes and other heads of the Church. According to historical records, one of the Popes sent an embassy to Prester John in Central Asia. One can well imagine the purpose of such an embassy, and, of course, after divers misfortunes and vicissitudes, this embassy returned, unable to find the Spiritual Citadel. Yet Prester John continued to send his admonishing notes.…
. . . Thus, the Teaching of Kalachakra or the Teaching of Shambhala, is not only mentioned now but there are even certain “spiritual” persons who forbid their followers and friends to read these books.
The Teaching of Kalachakra is the Great Revelation brought to humanity at the dawn of its conscious evolution in the Third Race of the Fourth Round of Earth by the Lords of Fire, or the Sons of Reason (amongst whom were and are the Lords of Shambhala.)
The Prayer to Shambhala AY, 104
Your approach to Us quivers on the balance; do not try to hide it.
Let us pronounce the prayer to Shambhala:
“Thou Who didst call me to the path of labor, accept my fitness and my desire.
“Accept my labor, O Lord, because by day and by night Thou beholdest me.
“Manifest Thy hand, O Lord, because great is the darkness. I follow Thee!”
Walk as though ascending the mountain of joy. Great is the scope of the battle for the regeneration of humanity’s consciousness. The Teacher rejoices at your decisiveness.
Prophecies OEC, Prophecies of Shambhala and Maitreya
Gather thy understanding to hail the Predestined, when in the Fifth Year the heralds of the warriors of Northern Shambhala shall appear. Gather understanding to meet them. And receive the New Glory! . . .
“One may find sands of gold. One may find precious gems. But the true wealth shall come only with the people of Northern Shambhala when the time is come to send them forth.…”
The teaching indicates that each warrior of Shambhala shall be named the invincible.…
When the procession carrying the Image of Shambhala shall pass through the lands of Buddha and return to the first source, then shall arrive the time of the pronunciation of the sacred word of Shambhala.
Then shall one receive merit from the pronouncement of this Name. Then shall the thought of Shambhala provide sustenance.
Then shall the affirmation of Shambhala become the source of all works, and gratitude to Shambhala their end.
Great and small shall be filled with understanding of the Teaching.
Sacred Shambhala is pictured in impenetrable armor, amidst swords and spears.
Solemnly I affirm: Shambhala is invincible! . . .
What has been said is as true as that under the stone of Ghum lies the prophecy of Sacred Shambhala.
The Banner of Shambhala shall encircle the central lands of the Blessed One. Those who accept Him shall rejoice. And those who deny him shall tremble.…
“Those rising against Shambhala shall be cast down. To the obscured ones the Banner of Maitreya shall flow as blood over the lands of the new world. To those who have understood, as a red sun.”
Shield
Shielded fearless ones LMG I, 26
Teach others by the example of manifested deeds, but condemn not those still in darkness.
Many there be still ignorant—forgive them, for their spirits slumber.
Naught will daunt you—the preordained Gates await you.
Spurn cowardice—I shield the fearless ones.
Love and the shield LMG I, 37
Love Me, for love multiplies your strength.
Love is My shield.
My Smile will bring you light.
Cherish the manifestations of blissful communion.
Shield of God’s will LMG I, 120
In the history of mankind is revealed the great battle at the change of races; at the call to battle each summoned warrior takes up his arms.
Providence leads nations by way of struggle; and you, My warriors, guard yourselves with the Shield of God’s Will, and the Divine Song will ever find echo within you.
Before the Deluge, when men were wedding and feasting and bargaining, Noah was already selecting the most stalwart oaks for his ark.
Shield against the lunar light LMG I, 157
Mist blinds the worldly eye, but the one who can observe the realities of life also beholds the flow of events.
Our Gates, once conquered, lead toward untold wealth.
Each golden beam of sunlight is a shield against the lunar light reflected onto Earth.
Between the paths of sun and moon must one choose.
The sun fills the day with miracles.
The moon begets fleeting phantoms.
Walk in the sunlight, open-eyed, and your day will become a wondrous fairy tale.
The Shield can only be manifested from above FW II, 53
An invulnerable armor may be of metal or of silk, but the best armor is the fiery one. Can the Leader proceed by the ordained path without the fiery armor? With what other means may one deflect all arrows of malice and swords of hatred? But many Leaders even in their earthly consciousness have felt that they were protected by the fiery armor. Whole books can be written about the magnetism of the destined Leader. It may be observed that neither the outer appearance, nor the voice, nor riches, but something else convinces people. More than once have I spoken about the Fire of the heart. Precisely this armor is a magnet which attracts and protects. As it has been said, “I will receive all arrows in my shield.” But this shield must be forged. This shield can be manifested only from Above. But how many thoughts and discourses must be sent in advance, in order that this Communion be established and the fiery armor forged! One should lose not a day nor an hour, to make the Communion living and ever-present.
Joy as a shield FW II, 110
Joy at achievement is a shield of beauty. You already know how abysses have been crossed through joy and trust. Likewise, one must rejoice at the next approaching achievement. Not only courage, but precisely joy makes you invulnerable. Even great achievements have been simplified through joy and trust.
Honesty, devotion, and self-abnegation as a Shield of Light FW III, 7
I give this farewell bidding to the disciple: “Let thy prayer be—‘Thee, O Lord, I shall serve in everything, always and everywhere. Let my path be marked by the attainment of selflessness.’” When the disciple realizes in his heart the joy of the path, a path which knows no friction because all is transformed in the joy of Service, then it is possible to open before him the Great Gates. Amidst higher concepts the disciple must remember in his heart the records of Light. Amidst the frightening manifestations the disciple must remember about the records of darkness. There is inscribed upon the Shield of Light—“Lord, I come alone, I come in a manifested achievement, I shall reach the goal, I shall reach it!” And there is inscribed upon the Shield of Light honesty, devotion and self-abnegation. But fearful are the records of darkness. Let the hand of the disciple refrain from inscribing upon these permanent scrolls lie, hypocrisy, betrayal, selfhood.
Right shield for right occasion LHR I, 13 October 1930
Years of stubborn but beautiful struggle are ahead of us, but the result of this battle is predestined. Therefore, we should examine our armor and temper the steel of our swords. It is necessary to have the given shields always ready because we must raise the right shield for the right occasion. Write down and recall in your memory as often as possible each encounter, each defense, and the protection given to you by each shield. The number of the shields exceeds that of the institutions. Your entire activity is covered and protected by them. Exercise together! Every co-worker can show resourcefulness and can display the strength of the shield from a new, unexpected point of view. It is extremely useful to conclude discussion by such exercises. You may even imagine the hostile questioners and then prepare and practice your answers to them.
Shield of victory LHR II, 2 April 1936
The time of action is but begun. Comprehend devotion, faith and courage. I shall safeguard thee with a helmet of faith, an armor of devotion, and a shield of victory. And on the banner shall be inscribed: Love, the Conqueror.
Inspiration as a shield AUM, 446
There are many touchstones. It is possible to test the consciousness of people by the most fundamental concepts. Tell them—evolution and development, advancement and achievement; and without any apparatus you will perceive how such a call is received. It must be accepted joyously, courageously, and with inspiration; but most often you will note faltering, doubt, and self-pity.
Joy is not born of self-pity, or courage from doubt. Whereas a single word about achievement ought to inspire. A single thought about advancement should multiply forces tenfold. What matter all dragons to him who achieves? He takes no notice of the enraged monsters, because inspiration is a secure shield.
You already know how closely inspiration unites one with the most powerful energies. Each one has experienced at times how fatigue is dispersed by striving. As a child, each one knows the possibility of overcoming fatigue, but, in the course of time, the miserable straggler falters in unbelief.
Preserve the consciousness as a strong shield AUM, 512
One must feel how great is the tension. One must acknowledge that there has never been such a time. Ordinary thoughts should not exist in an extra-ordinary time. To assimilate this is an approach to the front line of the battle. The manifestation of tension is already great, and it will be no less in the future. One also needs to preserve the consciousness of victory as a strong shield. One has to fill space with victorious thoughts, for in them is ozone and protection.
Sight
Sight exists spiritually FW I, 333
All earthly senses, when transmuted, ascend to the Fiery World. . . sight and hearing exist spiritually . . . And in the process of creation all the senses are needed as means of correlation. Therefore, it is necessary to refine the senses while on Earth.
Clear sight is related to clear consciousness; vision in the Subtle World AUM, 279
The Subtle World is filled with prototypes of animals, but only a strong consciousness perceives them.… It should not be thought that the dwellers of the Subtle World all possess identical vision.
Good clear sight is due to clarity of consciousness, therefore from beginning to end We advise showing care in the matter of clear consciousness.
The sight of a more perfected organism is able to see the Subtle World LHR II, 3 December 1937
The world was never without those who were able to see, who, having a more perfected organism, were able to perceive what is concealed from the gross physical eye.… If already today some children are born who can see through the densest matter with their physical sight (which has been proven many times), why, then, should we not believe those who are also able to see the Subtle World with their physical sight? This limitation of the admissible, or lack of imagination, must be outlived, for otherwise no advance in knowledge is possible.
The clarity of subtle sight or clairvoyance is developed over many lifetimes SUP, 359
Urusvati knows that clarity of subtle vision is developed in the course of many incarnations. This quality is correctly called clairvoyance. Glimmers of clairvoyance are not unusual, but steady vision is acquired only with great effort. Urusvati has testified correctly that even in her childhood she possessed clairvoyance with full, unwavering images.
It is interesting to observe how slowly people acquire this ability. Often the perceived images tremble, the features become distorted, parts disappear, or the images may become stretched out of proportion or change their expression. Even the most kindly face can acquire a look of malice. Due to these distortions people imagine that they have been approached by an evil spirit, but the cause lies in their own inability to develop subtle vision.
Certainly, amid fuss and commotion it is not easy to concentrate one’s attention upon the image, especially when the contours of its aura tremble. It is a mistake to attribute these fluctuations of the aura to the imagination, for they are often caused by the wavering aura of the observer himself. You must remember that the majority of auras are not steady, and this can affect even physical sight.
In ancient days students were required to develop subtle sight. For this purpose, the student was asked to observe an object, then suddenly was asked to close his eyes and describe it. This is not an easy discipline. In these tests, although the student thinks that he has memorized everything, he has in reality absorbed only the general outlines, and the object’s distinctive features have eluded him. But it is precisely in the distinctive features of an object that one can find its essence and style.
Physical clairvoyance can see faces of former incarnations AUM, 250
You have already observed how, through a certain straining of sight, it is possible to see faces of former incarnations. One may clearly perceive how a face of the present is reconstructed into an image of a past age. Vibrations and crystal formations indicate the presence of a definite energy.… Often the reconstruction begins, not in alteration of the facial lines, but in some details of headdress or clothing. The very character of the face changes quite imperceptibly, and in the most unexpected features. It may be noted that faces rarely hold to their present type. During all such unexpected metamorphoses, all premeditation is precluded. A very painful tension of the eyes indicates that the process is not a mental one, but that psychic energy is acting through the optic centers. Frequent experiences of this nature can injure the sight, yet the presence of such physical clairvoyance is exceedingly important. There can be clairvoyance under suggestion, but then the psychic energy is acting through the brain, and it is always possible to suspect suggestion on the part of the hypnotist himself. It is far more convincing when psychic energy acts directly.
The difference between the spiritual sight of a medium and a clairvoyant LHR II, 15 October 1935
I shall quote a page from The Occult Anatomy of Man by Manly P. Hall, a talented American interpreter of occult knowledge: “It will probably be wise at this point to describe the difference between a medium and a clairvoyant. To the average person there is no difference, but to the mystic these two phases of spiritual sight are separated by the entire span of human evolution.”
The “spiritual sight” of primordial man is not the same as the Arhat’s “clairvoyance” LHR I, 5 May 1934
Verily, only in the case of the Man-God, or Arhat, when union of the mind with spiritual consciousness is achieved, is it possible to use the terms “straight-knowledge,” “clairaudience,” and “clairvoyance.” Therefore, speaking of the spirituality of primordial man, it is better to apply such expressions as “spiritual consciousness,” “spiritual hearing,” “spiritual sight.”
The circles of keen sight advance to clairvoyance LMG II, 219
The circles of keen sight proceed centrifugally and those of receptivity proceed centripetally. From symbols and dim outlines they advance spirally to sharp fact, to clair-call, clair-audience, clair-voyance, clair-understanding, clair-achievement, clair-knowledge.
The seven circles of keen sight and hearing LMG II, 203
About the circles of keen sight and hearing.
The first circle concerns the near ones and future events. The second is confined to current matters and to the near future. The third embraces the past which concerns the near ones. The fourth encompasses past events. The fifth is within the limits of the contemporary world. The sixth reveals the future of the world currents. The seventh contains all signs.
The keenness of sight must be cultivated to be vigilant and to perceive the beauty of the Higher World SUP, 785
The unwise say, “When danger comes, we will stand watch.” But will they perceive danger if their spirit has not developed its keenness of sight? Many qualities are dormant in the consciousness, and one must be able to draw them out of the depths of this treasury.
Fools will appear who will shamelessly deny the necessity of vigilance.… Therefore, again and again we must remind people about keenness of eye, concentration, and vigilance.…
The spiritually blind will not perceive the beauty of the Higher World, and keenness of sight must be cultivated. It cannot be gained at once.
Seeing flashes of light indicates a spiritual keenness of eye SUP, 30
Urusvati is familiar with the varied ways in which light is manifested. Seeing flashes of light is an indication of a spiritual keenness of eye. In themselves these lights do not mean anything special, but they are like banners on the way to Us.
Fohat and Materia Lucida are perceptible to certain eyesight AY, 144
The so-called Fohat, which is the granulation of Primary Matter, can reach the earthly surface in the form of sparks and can even be discerned by some eyes when a ray of sunlight crosses the planetary ray, coloring the sparks according to the chemical composition of the ray.
In addition to Fohat, the earthly surface is reached by the outflow of radiant matter, Materia Lucida. To a certain eyesight it will be perceptible as radiant currents and spots of light in space. These manifestations may be taken for a peculiarity of sight, or even for defective sight. But knowledge will reveal the deep significance they have for the organism.
On the one hand, when they are recognized, the sparks of Fohat and the streams of Materia Lucida have a benevolent effect, for they imbue the spirit with an understanding of the necessity of evolution. On the other hand, being parts of the fiery element, they burn and can cause inflammation of the centers.
The relationship of the glands in the brain to psychic sight and spiritual sight LHR I, 28 August 1931
“The third eye” certainly has its physical substratum in the center of the nervous system. Pay most serious attention to the two glands of the brain—pituitary and pineal. The molecular movements of the pituitary gland develop psychic sight, but for the spiritual, highest sight, there should also be movements of the pineal gland. The radiations or emanations of these two glands, when unified, bring the highest results.
Sight is in the nerve center; in the Fiery World there is vision of the spirit FW II, 145
Sometimes you see yourself in an exact replica, as if alive before you. Such a vision demonstrates that the eye is only an accommodation, and that sight is in the nerve center. Such a tension of the center can be also regarded as a fiery quality. In the Fiery World there is vision of the spirit, which is not in need of ocular adaptations. It is easier to become possessor of the fiery eye if already in the earthly state one has been able to have flashes of such spiritual insight.
The fire of Brahmavidya can be perceived only through the eyes AY, 139
Words cannot express it, writings cannot express it, for its flame is within the thought that is not expressed in the physical shell. Only the lens of the eye can transmit the sparks of highest thought. Certain eyes can discern the sparks of the cosmic rays that the crude sight will think is simply the light of the sun. In order for the naked eye to perceive the cosmic ray as the sparks of Fohat, the fire of Brahmavidya is needed.
The human word is ineffectual in expressing the nature of Brahmavidya. One may partially penetrate it with the spiritual sight by facing the outburst of rays with closed eyes. The growth of the fire of Brahmavidya will later permit perception with open eyes of those components of the rays that are imperceptible to any physical apparatus. This possibility is already akin to the domain of communion with the far-off worlds. It flashes up as unexpectedly as each illumination of consciousness. It does not respond to forced development, but comes when sufficient sensitivity of the organism has been developed. The Teacher does not force this possibility, but He rejoices when the sight is carried from darkness to light.
Silence
Silent sacrifice AY, 385
The Blessed One also pointed to a silent man, saying, “Who can define the boundary of silence? A right word is difficult to find, but it is even more difficult to find the beauty of silence.”
The Blessed One also pointed to a silent man, saying, “Who can define the boundary of silence? A right word is difficult to find, but it is even more difficult to find the beauty of silence.”
Affirm knowledge with silence NEC, 255
Do not keep up discussions with the ignorant. Maintain obvious silence if you become aware of irresponsibility in your interlocutor. Affirm your own knowledge with silence. Let not other people becloud your view. Teach your young friends to keep silent where there is no bridge to one’s consciousness. Teach them to brandish the sword only once, if an arrow of insult is let fly.
The mental process and the wisdom of silence SUP, 594
Urusvati knows the deep meaning of silence. It has been noted that some great army leaders, rulers of nations, and spiritual leaders, after proclaiming important decisions, became immersed in silence. People usually attributed this to fatigue or depression, but in reality an important mental process was taking place. The ruler was following his order with mental reinforcement.…
The wisdom of silence was valued by people from ancient times. The most important actions were performed in silence, and not amidst the uncontrolled shouting of the crowds. We already pointed out how difficult it is to achieve harmony. Its power is weakened by the disorderly currents generated by undisciplined wills, a condition that at present is epidemic, afflicting the world even more than war.
Act through silence LMG I, 375
When clouds dim the sky and lightning flashes,
Is it not better to remain within the walls of the house?
Though rain penetrate the shutter,
Still there will be no danger.
If you would know—you will learn it from the experience of action, and the experience of silence.
When I say act, exhaust all the resources of action.
When I say silence, seek all the means of silence.
But if the experience of action is lengthy, the experience of silence is brief.
Therefore act through silence.
But if you desire to display the force of action,
Gather the children—those of the future.
And in action with children you will not be ensnared in the prepared traps.
Short is the time and you know the dates.
I said it.
The foundation is silence SUP, 139
Urusvati knows that many decisive moments pass in silence. First may come a storm, with lightning and thunder, but the foundation is silence. When We suggest unification in silence, then somewhere something significant is taking place. Such concentrated silence gathers a special energy, which potentially is more powerful than even the loudest words. Very few understand silence as action. Our entire Abode sometimes merges into profound silence when something of great importance is taking place.
Voice of the Silence AY, 563
Independence of action is encouraged. But should one be criticized if sometimes the desire arises to reach out to the Teacher for advice and to merge one’s aura with His? It was always said: “First the storm, then the thunder, then silence.” In this absence of sound comes the so-called Voice of the Silence. But higher than this voice is communion. You know how the voice of the Teacher is transmitted; but there can be a coming together in consciousness, not using words but transporting one’s consciousness instantaneously into the consciousness of the Teacher. One almost ceases to be aware of oneself; but the Chalice is filled to the brim with straight-knowledge. Such union surpasses words, for it nurtures one with straight-knowledge. Of course it is not easy to attain such a state; but with expansion of consciousness it comes by itself, if not hindered by ignorance. All forms of communion are made possible by such a consciousness.
The heart affirms silence INF I, 80
Silence may be teeming with voices and darkness may be suffused with light. Hence, he who regards Space as empty will not apprehend the mighty life manifested in silence as the highest Word of Cosmos, nor the invisible as the manifest Eye of Cosmos. The law of Cosmos is inviolable, and even man has accepted the Voice of Silence. Where speech is meager, the voice of the heart affirms silence. Cosmos in silence makes manifest the language of the heart, and the Cosmic Voice may become audible.
Sensitiveness and vigilance can aid us in giving ear to the Voice of Silence. The beauty of Cosmos is manifested in silence. The beauty of silence is expressed in all the higher manifestations of life.
Let us learn to harken to silence! The infinitude of Cosmos creates the manifestation of the Silence.
Join together in silence HEART, 185
People are so far from recognizing inner manifestations that only a few will understand the special meaning of My Indication to join together in silence. For them silence means inaction, since they are so unwilling to learn about the interaction of energies. For them only a broken nose or an injured eye is a sign of energy. Yet an intense silence constitutes a fiery barrier that, when reinforced by the number of those who are uniting, becomes a genuine stronghold. Therefore, in an hour of tension you can gather together and sit in silence. Naturally, you may think of the single path in which salvation lies.
Finding the Essence in silence AY, 380
It has been truly said that manifestations come first in thunder and later in silence. It is impossible to hear the Voice in silence without having first experienced it in thunder, which is much less difficult and exhausting. But after thunder, silence follows; and it is in silence that the Essence is found. But then, can darkness exist for the eye that has attained light? Or silence for the ear that has heard the birth of sound? How could Materia Matrix be soundless or without light?
Silence as a summoning for High Help SUP, 918
Urusvati knows active Silence, which is what We call the brief silence sent by a yogi prior to the beginning of his labor or speech. Those present would say that he is concentrating, but those who know realize that the yogi is sending a sign into the Supermundane World, asking for cooperation and guidance. Words are not needed for such a transport of the consciousness.
The yogi knows how to send his energy both downward and upward. He does not always know whence the help will come, for his work can reach different realms. An experienced Guide will come if the work is directed to the Common Good. One can discern by the yogi’s emanations how the influence of the High Scientists affects him. One may be sure that a moment of tense silence can immediately summon High Help. The silence then ends with a deep sigh.
The Thinker reminded, “In one sigh we are transported into space.”
Living versus dead silence SUP, 924
Urusvati knows the sound of Silence. Great manifestations take place in silence. At the same time, it has been said that Silence can be louder than thunder. One should know the difference between the living silence, full of supermundane harmonies, and the dead silence, when the currents of the Higher Worlds are cut off.
Thought transmission INF I, 81
The transmission of thought is also a manifestation of Silence. We often use it. Before the consummation of the thought manifestation, We send the ray of Silence. The rays of Silence call forth those sacred pains in the Chalice.
Silence saturates space with the synthesis of thought HEART, 68
After all the demarcations have been made, we inevitably arrive at the synthesis of the heart. We need not mention that silence arises from an intermingling of all the sounds. So let us learn to correlate the heart with silence. But this silence will not be a void; it will saturate space with the synthesis of thought. Just as a heartfelt prayer has no need of words, a saturated silence has no need of formulas. An intensified silence requires creation of many strata of thought as well as many benevolent desires. So the heart, intensified by silence and full of energy like an electric generator, beats out the rhythm of the Universe, and personal desires are transformed into the all-guiding Universal Will. That is how cooperation with the distant worlds develops.
There is no void in silence AUM, 495
Similarly inexperienced are those who suppose that quietude is possible in nature. The concept of quietude is altogether lacking. Only the beginner poets sing praises about silence, themselves contradicting it. But science has ascertained radio waves which are registered by certain people without apparatus. Psychic energy opens up the inner hearing. Space cannot be silent, it is filled with the sounding of all three worlds. It is full, for there is no void.
Let people remember that silence can be only for the deaf, but even the so-called deaf hear an inner reverberation which can be even more exquisite than the outer.
Silence as communion with the Higher World SUP, 89
Urusvati understands the significance of silence. But what kind of silence must this be? People think that silence is simply not uttering any sound, but true power comes when the whole being is overwhelmed by silence and an energy is generated that permits communion with the Higher World. We know these hours of surging energy, and can affirm that this kind of silence is the highest tension.…
When silence reigns in Our Tower it means that We are experiencing this powerful tension, and communion with the Higher World will result in a renewal of forces.
A sign of inner power SUP, 681
Urusvati knows that silence can be a sign of the intensity of inner power. It has long been said that stillness can be more powerful than the storm or whirlwind. But how many understand this universal fact? Silence is usually understood as just a reluctance to speak.
The Great Silence LMG I, 283
Be alert for the opportunity to listen.
The Great Silence envelops the hearkening ear—
Amidst noise it is invulnerable.
And amidst the battle its presence is ever more astounding.
The open ear turns away from the earthly plane.
Sleep
Sleep is essential LHR I, 10 May 1933
Do not avoid sleep. Sleep is beneficial and absolutely necessary for the nourishment of our subtle body. Only during sleep can we easily exude it and nourish it intensively with the finest energies, to say nothing about the great lessons we receive while in this state. Not only do we learn to merge into different spheres, but we also fulfil the commissions of our Teachers, and often we participate in battles with the dark forces. Why should we deprive ourselves of such a great privilege, which first of all is given to the disciples of the Great White Brotherhood? Everything artificial is against the Teaching of Light. If it is necessary to decrease our food, our organism will indicate it. The same is true about sleep. Often the work in the Subtle World is more significant than the work in the physical world.
The Teaching says that on the border of sleep we enter the worlds above the Earth. And this should come about quite naturally. We only have to train ourselves to be on guard, to be attentive, and the Subtle Worlds will open to us and, at the right moment, we will hear and see as is necessary.
Sleep and psychic energy LHR I, 14 June 1934
A person normally sleeping seven or eight hours, eating sufficiently, but aspiring ardently to purify his thoughts, can reach excellent results. Of course, it has been pointed out that in the mountains one may sleep and eat much less, as the necessity for both appreciably decreases there; but in the polluted atmosphere of the city it is strongly advised to take a sufficient amount of food, and it is of course to be understood that it is not the quantity of food itself that is important but the quality and amount of nutritive elements and vitamins. Even so, vegetarianism is preferable, mainly because meat-eating is the cause of many serious poisonings and diseases.
It is also most foolish to think that one can develop and increase the supply of psychic energy by too much work and too little sleep. The proper development of psychic energy of a high quality is possible only through the broadening of one’s consciousness and by the Help from the High Sources.…
Those who enter the path of Service and true discipleship should be most particular about purity in everything. Also, you should point out that sleep is absolutely essential.
Sleep and the forces of Light LHR II, 23 November 1937
Undoubtedly, many co-workers are helping the forces of Light in the Subtle World. At present, the battle there is even stronger than it is on Earth. Therefore, it is advisable to have this in mind and not to avoid sleep, for some zealous co-workers attempt to reduce their hours of night’s rest. Often the work in the Subtle World is even more productive than earthly work.…
Let them fall asleep with the thought of flying to help, wherever the Great Teachers may send them.…
Therefore it is indicated that one should learn to catch the sendings precisely on the threshold of sleep or at the moment of awakening. Hence it is necessary to develop in oneself a special constant watchfulness of the heart. When the thinking is sufficiently disciplined and our consciousness has mastered that aspiring watchfulness, then one may hear the Voice of the Teacher.
Remember the far-off worlds NEC, 29
The Teaching can point out to the sensitive ones—on awakening, remember the far-off worlds; on going to sleep, remember the far-off worlds.
Hearing any fragments of sound, do not reject them, for each fragment may increase the possibilities of humanity.
Change of labor NEC, 167
It has been said often—“Rest can be found not in sleep but in change of labor.”
Prayers before sleep HEART, 92
With good reason do all Teachings enjoin prayers before sleep, in order that the beneficial bond be strengthened. Humanity does not like to think much about the fact that it spends over a third of its life in sleep, a state subject to peculiar, unknown influences. Science pays little attention to the significance of sleep, this sojourn in the Subtle World. Are we not in need of a strong bond with the Hierarchy when we are at the threshold of something unfamiliar to our everyday consciousness?
The state between sleep and waking FW I, 526
Of course, you have noticed the state between sleep and waking. It is especially remarkable that at the slightest movement a sort of dizziness is felt. But in a comfortable position one can feel a decrease in weight. This state is no illusion. In fact one can check the change in weight on scales. The dizziness itself is the effect of the predominance of the subtle body. The ancient Teaching says that as man returns to his earthly body, he senses momentarily the quality of the Subtle World.
With a prayer not with a curse FW I, 561
It is better to go to sleep with a prayer than with a curse. It is better to begin the day with a blessing than in bitterness. It is better to partake of food with a smile than with dread. It is better to enter upon a task with joy than with depression.
Communion with the Higher Spheres FW II, 396
Sleep affords communion with the Higher Spheres. Sleep proves that without such communion people are unable to exist. The explanation of sleep as bodily repose is a most primitive one. Without sleep people can usually go on but a very short time before their thinking falls into a most ailing state; hallucinations and torpor, and other signs of an unnatural existence appear. The organism strives for the life-giving exchange, and does not find the ordained way. As We said, sleep can be brief on the heights, where the currents of communion can be especially nourishing. People may remember about meetings in the higher Spheres or in the lower. The dense body can impede such essential communions, but sleep as such will be the gift of the eternal life. And such meditation will help on the path to the Fiery World.
Purification of consciousness to enter the sacred Gates AUM, 71
Prayer is good at any time, yet there are two periods of change of currents when turning to the Higher World is especially desirable—at sunrise and after sunset. Besides, upon going to sleep it is befitting to invoke the Higher World.
Sleep is not understood by science. The idea of rest is primitive. If each action is preceded by a spiritual act, then such an extraordinary state as that of sleep must be especially noted. For almost half their lives people entrust themselves to an invisible world. It is necessary to purify one’s consciousness before entrance into the sacred Gates. Thought about the Higher World, thought about the Guardians, already lights up the drooping consciousness; hence, there may be more desirable meetings, and attacks may be warded off. Only the heart’s thought about the Higher World provides an impenetrable armor.
Thus, let us be conscious of all that is most beautiful and needed on the lengthy journey.
Sleep is a continuation of labor SUP, 24
Urusvati understands the correlation between the sleeping and waking states. For some, sleep is the opposite of the waking state, but for Us sleep is a continuation of labor, although in a different state. Sleep should not be understood otherwise. That it is a necessity cannot be denied.…
Any degree of sleep brings man closer to the Subtle World. There are different degrees of consciousness in sleep, and clarity of consciousness must be cultivated. A man must repeat to himself as he sinks into sleep that he is going to a new work. If his free will accepts this, it will be easier for him to apply his forces in the Subtle World. Let people not worry that they will thus deprive themselves of rest. They will have rest in full measure, for in the Subtle World subtle qualities are used which do not result in fatigue.
It is worse when one goes to sleep, overcome by earthly desires, never thinking about the Higher World. Then, instead of being immersed in illumined labor and knowledge, one wanders in the dark strata, where one’s exhausting encounters can be well imagined. Falling asleep should be a conscious transition into the Higher World. The free will, like wings, will carry you up. I speak about sleep in order to show you that in Our Abode We are not strangers to that particular kind of sleep that is a transference of consciousness into the Higher Worlds.
Diamond of consciousness SUP, 120
Urusvati knows the significance of the moment that separates sleep from the waking state. This moment is called “the diamond of consciousness.” During this transitory condition of consciousness man belongs simultaneously to both worlds—the physical and the subtle. If people perceived such conditions consciously, they would grasp more easily the idea of psychic energy.…
The diamond moment between sleep and the waking state, at the moment of the return of the subtle body into the physical one. Each human being has the power to experience this moment that connects the two worlds, but for this one must develop a subtle awareness. All recollections of the Subtle World are extremely useful for human evolution, and even reminders about the lower strata of the Subtle World serve as a useful warning.
The thinker’s thoughts on sleep SUP, 200
Sleep is a great gift of the gods, and opens the entrance into the Supermundane. Insomnia was always regarded as a punishment, because it deprived man of a natural communion. Friends, we must be grateful to the Higher Spirits, who allow us to have communion with Them.
“Man usually remembers only dimly his experiences during astral flights, but in the depth of his consciousness he preserves the precious treasures. I cannot claim that I am able to express in words everything that I experience, but, just as a mother feels within her body the first signs of her baby’s life, so can all people feel within themselves the accumulation of subtle observations.”
Importance of sleep SUP, 450
Physicians correctly state that sleep is rest, but an aspirant should know that every contact with the subtle spheres is rest for the dense body. One could cite many similar examples in which people make contact with the Subtle World. Some project their subtle bodies into the far-off realms, whereas others touch lightly the domains of the Subtle World. Thus, physicians are right in stressing the outward importance of sleep, but the external does not illuminate the inner, most important meaning. People should realize that sleep brings them into contact with the Subtle World, that very world in which they refuse to believe.…
Some people misunderstand Us completely when We discuss the importance of sleep, and even think that it is not at all necessary. It is true that in certain illnesses one cannot sleep, but such a state is tormenting and ruinous. In the highest mountains one’s need for sleep is diminished, but even there it is never entirely lost.…
The Thinker used to say, “We are given the opportunity every night to follow beautiful paths.”
Smile
Smile at darkness LMG I, 6
The fire of fearlessness will brighten your hearth.
We send the light to those who smile at darkness.
Your spirit is already in ascent, and the flaming heart will not be blighted by cold.
Smiles carry power LMG I, 50
Hunter, unwavering is your spirit.
Be clear in your beliefs and you will conquer darkness.
Pupils, spread love and knowledge.
A smile carries power.
M. is your smile LMG I, 80
M. is your smile, your bliss, your strength, your wisdom.
I vouch, you will conquer!
Smile at each belittlement LMG I, 436
Smile at each belittlement; it is the true sign of a miracle.
Simply smile LMG II, 81
Smile when spiritual beggars are called scholars. Smile when someone speaks irreverently about the spirit’s understanding, when false books are read, when pure thoughts frighten the small of soul.
Smile of achievement LMG II, 240
Let the best warriors of the Holy Grail assemble for the achievement. Above all joys is the smile of achievement. Smilingly, accept the baptism of achievement. Smilingly, pronounce the sternest command. The Teacher walks beside you. In the battle He will support your arm, and in the council will indicate the solution.
The smile and gardeners NEC, 227
Gardener, approach and remove with a smile the dust from the petal. A smile is like a wing of great Aum. Gardener, you have chosen the care of flowers. The blossom of the dawn resounds in the joy of the sounds of space. It is possible to think about the far-off worlds.
A smile to approaching ones AY, 76
Gratitude and devotion flourish joyously in Our Community. If Our conduit brings word to Us that a co-worker thinks he has sacrificed something in the name of the Teaching, this would compel Us to reject his cooperation. Our co-workers know both how to receive and to give. When you spread Our Teaching do not shout in the square, but simply offer a smile to the approaching ones. Those who come voluntarily will accept the Teacher. But he who is ensnared will gnaw at his chains. We expect joy and accept only the wondrous flower of devotion. Let us hasten to understand the Teacher!
False smiles AY, 369
For the last time I shall speak of irritation. Discern its harm — not only personal but also spatial. This worm, concealed by a smile and politeness, ceaselessly tunnels through the aura. Its harm undermines all works.
Never feign a smile BRO, 247
We never advise feigning a smile. As each unjust pronouncement is repellent, so, too, a hypocritical mask will be an indicator of falseness and of sickness of the aura. But we ask you to be more good in heart—this is the very best balm.
Smile at the difficulties LMG I, 116
Smile at the difficulties upon your path.
Smile at attacks AY, 557
He who has been tested by the Teaching will smile at his attackers, “Friend, bring me more! Your slander is nothing but a basket of offerings.”
Send smiles FW I, 63
The festival of the spirit is of pan-human value; it is a treasure which has been built up. Let no one infringe upon this worthy structure. Among the impermissible invasions of karma, interference with the festival of the spirit is regarded as very grave. On the other hand, to send a smile to the festival of the spirit is the most flaming flower of the heart’s offering.
The poor who have retained their smile FW I, 522
Does having no cares befit humanity? Some confuse having no cares with reliance upon Hierarchy. They hold that because they have been incarnated here someone must be made responsible for them. But the Great Service is great solicitude. One cannot imagine a day or an hour when a man may be without care, that is to say, can dispense with thinking. Thus, care must not be regarded as an arid burden, but rather as a distinguishing quality of man. Among the privileges of the Bodhisattvas, solicitude for everything that exists is the gem of their crown. Likewise, solicitude should be welcomed as the kindling of Fire. Not petty reflections, but a most solicitous thought strikes sparks of light from the heart. It is unwise to avoid cares, for one must make haste with the fires of the spirit. Those who fear cares reveal but meager accumulations. The experienced wayfarer says, “Burden me with care when I enter the Beautiful Garden.” Man, who has received the gift of thinking, has accepted not the least of these responsibilities. It has been said that the smile of a rich man is of slight value, but the poor man who has retained his smile will become the companion of God. So does the folk understanding value a smile amidst cares. My advice is that you realize that the number of cares cannot be lessened. Only thus do we realize that joy is a special wisdom.
Help children to smile FW III, 479
Accustom children to detect the currents of life-giving warmth. Help the children to smile joyfully at a true manifestation of Existence. Keep them from the worship of phantoms. Not necessary are fictions when the World reveals its marvelous structure. Thus, all space is filled with the rays of the wondrous Worlds.
The Pilgrim’s Smile SUP, 152
He did not avoid mingling with people. He visited their festivals and discussed their daily needs, but few noticed the many wise warnings that were given with a beautiful smile and words of encouragement. His intimate tenderness was not always appreciated by the disciples, who sometimes even criticized Him for it, believing that He should not have given so much attention to people of no importance. However, wonderful souls were revealed and made manifest by His smiles. He was criticized for talking to women, yet it was women who preserved the Teaching. He was also criticized for association with so-called heathens by those who forgot that the Teacher came to all people, not just to one sect. It was part of His lofty achievement to accept insult with equanimity.
We mention these condemnations because through them the Image of the Great Pilgrim is shown to be more human. If He had not come into contact with life and had not suffered, His deeds would not have been as great. No one realized how tormented He was by the many disturbed auras He came into contact within this way, but the thought of great achievement never left Him.
Thus, the Great Teacher followed His ardent Path. We love to dwell on such examples.
Smile of the heart SUP, 252
The Thinker said, “Every man can accelerate a cosmic event by the smile of his heart.”
Send smiles SUP, 354
The Thinker taught, “Let us send a smile of love to the deceased. Let us send encouragement to all pilgrims. May they rest peacefully at the crossroads. Pilgrim, tell us about the wondrous countries!”
Send smiles to coworkers SUP, 588
We do not speak only about supermundane Invisible Friends. There are invisible friends on Earth too. One must send them greetings! They can be more helpful than one’s known friends. Learn to send a smile to these invisible earthly co-workers.
The Thinker used to say, “It is not only the visible friends who help, but even more, the Invisible ones. Let us not dream of having earthly meetings with Them; let us just send Them a greeting from the heart.”
Meet pettiness with a smile Letters of Helena Roerich I, (3 June 1931)
Yes, it is time to purify the consciousness, to rid oneself of old habits, as time does not wait. It will be terrible if events get beyond us. I beg you to forget the old misunderstandings and to think only of helping the united work. Everyone must make his best contribution toward the whole work. Let us learn to ignore the petty stings of injured self-love. Let us discern why we must not be offended by the little complications caused by some co-workers. Verily, the one who is able to meet pettiness with a smile will be a conqueror. And how contemptible is the one who casts stones under the feet of his co-worker! He will not escape the glance of the Lord! As it is said, “These stones will grow into a mountain for him.”
A smile can bring joy Letters of Helena Roerich I, (26 April 1934)
I have read your meditations. The theme concerning thought is so broad; verily, thought is the Universe! Therefore, it is advisable to take this subject all-comprehensively and to make it as concrete as possible. It is also most useful to meditate upon thought as the creator of karma. The theme “And we open the Gates” should be expanded. Try to picture the whole path of ascent divided into seven Gates, and point out in sequence the qualities which should be developed for the unlocking of these Gates. If not for all the seven, then at least for four of them. And another theme, “Smile at the difficulties of your path,” also should be broadened. You should emphasize even more what actually gives us the strength to withstand all the difficulties and to “smile at them,” and in what we find an inexhaustible source of joy; then enlarge the idea of “joy as the highest wisdom.” These are only brief remarks; such meditations on subjects from the Teachings are most valuable. It would be very good to take such ideas as “Simplicity” and “Podvig.” These two ideas are especially emphasized in the books of the Teaching.
A smile can turn into a grimace Letters of Helena Roerich II, (16 August 1937)
“A smile to My enemy will be turned into a grimace.” There is no doubt that whoever smiles at the enemy of the Great Teacher out of fear or thought of gain, by this very fact condemns himself, and such a smile will eventually turn into a grimace of terror.
Solemnity
Solemnity is on the path of light HEART, 71
True solemnity is built upon the highest degree of tension. Solemnity is not rest, not satisfaction, not the end; it is, precisely, a beginning—that is, resoluteness and a march forward on the path of Light. Hardships are inevitable, for they are the wheels of striving. Terrible pressures are inevitable, for without them the explosion lacks power. How could joy arise from frivolity? Only lust lies in frivolity, while joy abides in the solemn victory of the spirit. And the victory of the spirit lies in affirmation of the unshakeable principles from which everything begins. When the Banner of Peace is being raised, you should be full of solemnity.
Understanding the solemnity of love HEART, 453
Truly, nothing is repeated in the Universe; but even in the midst of all this diversity, the human heart is the most individual of all. But who will measure this abyss? And who will undertake the task of explaining to the peoples about the heart and then repeating it? Not lawyers, not doctors, not warriors, not priests, but the Sisters of the Great Mountain will take upon themselves the solemn duties of laying one hand upon the aching heart, while pointing with the other hand to boundless Grace. Who, then, will be able to understand the solemnity of love, which unites the silver thread with the citadel of the Highest Heart? That is why We are so intent on sending forth the Sisters to a podvig of the heart. It is impossible to reveal the infinitude of the Highest Heart in a way that an unawakened consciousness can comprehend. To understand, you must already have succeeded in acquiring solemnity. In order to avoid disgracing solemnity with anything petty or lacking in co-measurement, you must already have developed solicitude. If these conditions are met, the Service of the Sisters of the Mountain will go forward. And they will protect the hearts of the people from the filth and stench engendered by darkness.
The power of solemnity HEART, 491
You see how powerful solemnity is. You see how much can be attained through solemnity. Therefore, you should not simply recommend solemnity—you should demand it as a path to salvation. We have only just entered upon the path of solemnity. If you succeed in staying on it, you will witness miracles. Already for a month now We have been leading you on the solemn path of ascent. In spite of the battle, We are assembling in solemnity. We have cleared all of the impediments that were thrown in our way, and have gathered the fruit of the accumulations of goodness. Above all the attainments of the heart shines solemnity. We sound a summons to solemnity, We ordain it!
Solemnity as a quality of the heart HEART, 492
Increase solemnity ten times over. Increase solemnity just as believers increase the number of their prayer lamps. When we march forward on the path of ascent, entrust your hands to Ours. Hasten to the Summit of the Heart. Soon we will concern ourselves with the “Signs of Fire.” Now let Us affirm the qualities of the heart and show how they manifest in life. Intensify your energy for the glory of the Lord, solemnly and courageously!
For solemnity, purity of the heart is needed BRO, 307
It is said that thought must be met in silence; such a condition is useful but it still does not express all the subtlety of the sensation. Actually, solemnity will be the best definition. But for solemnity purity of heart is needed.
Solemnity, luminous as a shield against evil HEART, 525
You know how strongly we oppose every sort of conventional habit, but a distinction should be made between habit and immersion in a feeling that brings salvation. For example, solemnity combines in itself ecstasy, ascent, a shield against evil, and a turning to the Hierarchy. So, solemnity is salutary, but it must be perceived and maintained. In the midst of decay and destruction can there be such solemnity? But for the solemn consciousness, destruction does not exist. It is immediately covered with a cupola of re-creation, in all its wondrous refinement. So, it is with good reason that the reflection of solemnity is considered luminous. Before departing on a journey, a traveler must stock up on all the necessary provisions. Our friends bring the finest flowers to the travelers. Solemnity blossoms in purple—so let us gather the garlands of the heart.
The inextinguishable Light of solemnity HEART, 593
But there is beauty every time somebody takes part in building the New World. This is the true domain of the heart. This longed-for purification of life gives rise to the solemnity that shines forth like an inextinguishable Light.
The boundary of solemnity FW I, 266
One should not laugh at Fire being the higher element. Easy laughter and jests only demoralize one’s consciousness. Finally, one loses sight of the boundary at which solemnity and striving begin.
Raillery disturbs solemnity FW I, 358
Pythagoras forbade all raillery among his disciples, because it, above everything, disturbs solemnity. He who greets the sun with a hymn does not notice the small spots. In this command is contained the affirmation of the Beautiful. Let the dark ones retain for themselves the fate of mockery. Those who need jesters will leave no memory of themselves among the wise. His insistence on the solemnity of hymns reveals Pythagoras as a Fire-bearer. Let us take an example from such Fire-bearers, who have traversed their assigned earthly path in beauty.
Feeling onward and upward will bestow solemnity FW II, 325
Indeed, solemnity must be cultivated. The ability to direct one’s feeling onward and upward will bestow solemnity and a fiery current. We are not far from the Fiery World when a salutary ray can be felt. Perseverance in thinking about the Fiery World already regenerates our nature. Ordinarily we do not feel such regeneration. Only during nodal events do we observe that we have a completely different attitude toward them. At the cleavage of the World we shall sense what we regret and at what we rejoice.
Gratitude and solemnity FW II, 465
You think correctly about gratitude. The best expression of gratitude will lie in the realization of the greatness of the Mission. The Service is so great that each step already constitutes an achievement. Each day, with each thought, something significant is done. A great manifestation gives rise to innermost solemnity. In this solemnity, there is also expressed gratitude. Solemnity is one of the best magnets. Hence, let us think about the greatest, for by this measure all else can be covered.
Solemnity is an exalted offering of all one’s best feelings AUM, 523
Moreover, people ought to re-examine verbal concepts. Today it is timely to speak about solemnity, however many will mistakenly understand this beautiful concept. For many, solemnity is festival indolence, an irresponsible walking about and uttering of outworn words. In reality solemnity is an exalted offering of all one’s best feelings, it is a tension of all superior energies, a contact with the approaching Gates.
The feeling of solemnity AUM, 579
Before cosmic dates there may be the sense of pressure and even painful sensations, therefore We advise the developing in oneself the feeling of solemnity. We call this feeling “wings.” The rays of achievement will not shine without solemnity. Affirmation also needs solemnity. Such an entry to the Temple will be most befitting. Let us fill the heart with solemnity.
Solemnity and the concept of Brotherhood BRO, 295
Solemnity should be strengthened by the concept of Brotherhood. It ought not to remain an empty sound. To affirm solemnity means to sing hymns to the rising sun. It must be realized what purification is vouchsafed at being filled with health-giving solemnity. All the proposed concepts have a significance both elevating and curative. We suggest all that which can also fortify the body. Let us not think that exalted concepts are manifested only as exaltation; they also constitute salutary means that strengthen the organism. One should realize the power of beneficent concepts.
Surround yourself in solemnity to think and speak about the Brotherhood BRO, 602
Preserve solemnity. Surround yourself with solemnity when you think and speak about the Brotherhood. Thought about Brotherhood is in itself a great communion. Thought that is pure and clear will reach its destination. But where words about the Brotherhood are dragged in the dust of the bazaar, do not expect a harvest. The whirl of curses will not be stilled; cognition of the forces of nature is not obtained amidst revilements. Long since did We discourse about co-measurement. Each concept requires its proper environment. Because of this, seek for the reason why sometimes a concept is exalted, while at other times it grows faded, becoming frippery.
Harmonious discourse about Brotherhood will give an unprecedented upliftment of the spirit if it be truly harmonious. Thus, let us apprehend all the qualities necessary for approach to Brotherhood. Once again let us confirm that a mood of solemnity will be the best guide to Brotherhood. The meaning of the word mood indicates that it is not external but internal, in a concordance of all the strings of the instrument. Such clear concordance is rarely realized.
At the crossroads people shout lustily about Brotherhood, but any discipline seems to be a compulsion. Only solemnity helps one to utter with dignity the beautiful word, Brotherhood.
Solemnity is the best bridge to Us SUP, 104
Urusvati maintains solemnity even in moments of danger. Few can appreciate the power of this shield. Amidst stormy currents the rock of solemnity holds firm. With it, man can draw upon any force within himself and forge from it an invincible armor. People should realize that solemnity is the best bridge to Us. Our help reaches them most easily through the channel of solemnity, whereas the more difficult way is through terror and depression. Every human force can be studied scientifically.
Solemnity that transforms life SUP, 125
Urusvati knows how highly We value the feeling of solemnity. Indeed, it is solemnity that stabilizes Our upward soaring. This feeling is intensified during days commemorating Great Heroes.
Humanity pays tribute to many of Our Brothers, although under different names. People think that their heroes have no connection with Us, little realizing that among the most revered and worshipped giants of mankind were the very Founders of Our Brotherhood.
Let us remember that they appeared on Earth under a special Ray, and therefore their birth is associated with particular legends. We shall not contradict these legends, because they encourage solemnity and help humanity to perceive the Great Images.… Solemnity is intensified if one is aware of the great achievements that are honored by these memorial days.
People are only dimly aware of the significance of the Great Teacher’s glorious achievements, and have turned the most beautiful self-sacrifice into things common and selfish. But even while belittling, they may preserve a small particle of solemnity. Let us with all patience help to cultivate this beautiful feeling of solemnity, which transforms life, creates heroes, and leads to the far-off worlds. Let us observe memorial days with positive, good deeds.
Soul
Divinity dwells within the soul; the soul is the greatest evidence of Divine creativeness LHR I, 20 April 1935
In the soul of man. In this great world within us Divinity dwells. The soul of man is the greatest evidence of Divine creativeness. If we would realize that God spent endless ages in the creation of man, endowing him with a soul that reflects his Creator, we would find it hard to believe that a human being lives on this earth only a short period and then disappears without a trace, and that his soul dies together with his physical body—that the soul’s existence was in vain.
Men are fragments of the One Universal Soul LHR II, 4 June 1937
“Only thus, and not otherwise, does it, strengthening and refining those mysterious links of sympathy between intelligent men—the temporarily isolated fragments of the universal Soul and the cosmic Soul itself—bring them into full rapport [unity].…”
The greatest Minds have reincarnated on Earth in order to advance the consciousness of humanity toward an understanding of the cosmic laws which require complete cooperation between all the temporarily disunited particles of the One Universal Soul. But the free will of man pushed him onto the path of a limited, isolated selfhood toward complete disunity, and wreck.
Each individual soul conforms with The Universal Soul LHR II, 16 April 1936
Alaya—the Universal Soul—in its mystic sense is identical with Akasa and in its essence with Mulaprakriti, for it is the root of all things. Each individual soul conforms with the Universal Soul.
Man can choose to accept and respect the higher wisdom of his soul SUP, 270
How beautiful can be the role of a flexible free will, which, through discrimination, can recognize higher wisdom and subordinate itself to it. By knowing this wisdom, man will also know the profundity of his own soul, and will learn to respect that force within himself which leads to the best achievements. Man’s good fortune is his access to Primal Energy, and his misfortune that he does not accept this blessed power, but usually condemns it. What a dreadful thing it is that man refuses to accept his best treasure!
The soul is a beautiful guide SUP, 597
The Thinker used to say, “My poor mind, where can you go without your beautiful guide, your soul?”
The purity of the soul is essential LHR II, 30 August 1935
You are right, the purer the conductor, the easier it is for the Forces of Light to operate through him—indeed, purity of soul is essential.
The magnet of the heart contains the soul FW III, 372
Into the foundation of construction is laid a most substantial and steadfast affirmation. Of all the supports the most fiery one is the magnet of the heart. To exclude it means to leave the structure without a soul, for the magnet of the heart contains all the cosmic saturations. The magnet of the heart is the synthesis of all subtle energies. The magnet of the heart consists of the accumulations of thousands of years; in it is expressed Karma and attraction.
Habits are the calluses of the soul HEART, 367
If someone were to collect in a single book all the forms of behavior harmful to perfectment, he could easily ascertain how simple it is to overcome them. He could see from what small actions this evil accumulates. Is it difficult to give up trivial habits in one’s daily life? Is it difficult to suppress the small destructive acts that poison the body? Doesn’t a child feel ashamed after his first feeble attempt to lie? Only by habit does a child harden his heart. That is why We call habits the calluses of the soul. Who is unaware of the warnings the heart gives every time an unworthy act is about to be performed? Such actions of the heart transmit the best calls, but often people force the heart to be silent. This is a grave crime, as serious as cutting off the current that is bringing salvation to someone near and dear.
The human soul is fertilized by perfecting the art of the Good SUP, 309
The Thinker never tired of calling His disciples to perfecting the art of the Good. He said, “A field should be fertilized to produce good crops, and it is the same for the human soul.”
How to rise to the Master’s Soul LMG I, 312
Thoughts of good raise your vibrations to those of the Master’s Soul.
Remember, the Master’s Soul is your abode.
The commandment to sacrifice one’s soul for his neighbor HIER, 340
Wisely is ordained the bliss of him who sacrifices his soul for his neighbor. Often this commandment is applied to the sacrifice of one’s life, yet it is not said of life or body, but of the spirit. Thus a most difficult and lengthy task is given. In order to give one’s soul one should cultivate, expand, and refine it, then it can be given for the salvation of one’s neighbor. Thus the wisdom of the Commandment should be understood and consciously applied.
How joy can enter your soul LHR I, 9 January 1935
How beautiful is the Image of the Mother of the World! So much beauty, self-renunciation and tragedy is in this majestic Image! Aspire in your heart to the Highest, and joy and exultation will enter your soul. The whole creativeness of man, all mystic exaltation, is the result of that same Love, be it expressed or concealed.
The consciousness or soul grows and changes LHR II, 7 October 1935
Our higher fiery substance is eternal and unchangeable, but the consciousness (or soul), which is built up from the energies accumulated around the fundamental fiery seed, grows and changes. Thus the fiery seed of the spirit is the eternal carrier of constantly changing forms and expressions. Passing through various spheres and worlds, it engenders continuous causes and effects which are molded into a definite form of predestination, or destiny.
Distinctions between animal soul, human-animal soul, and spiritual soul; the spiritual journey of the pilgrim-soul LHR II, 16 November 1935
Kama—animal soul (or higher astral body) through which desire is expressed in two aspects:
Buddhi—spirituality, the spiritual soul as distinct from the human-animal soul; the conductor through which Atma is manifested.
However, now that we have accepted this septenary subdivision, let us practice generalization, for it is always necessary to generalize. Therefore, point out that the so-called principles in us (with the exception of the physical body and the etheric double, which disintegrate after death) are just aspects or conditions of our consciousness. Indeed, all the divisions into spirit, soul, Manas—higher and lower—are in reality only various qualities of one and the same fundamental energy of Fire, or of life or consciousness, of which the highest aspect is psychic energy.…
“Now the evolution of the external form or body round the astral is produced by the terrestrial forces, just as in the case of the lower kingdoms; but the evolution of the internal or real MAN is purely spiritual. It is now no more a passage of the impersonal Monad through many and various forms of matter—endowed at best with instinct and consciousness on quite a different plane—as in the case of external evolution, but a journey of the ‘pilgrim-soul’ through various states of not only matter but Self consciousness and self-perception, or of perception from apperception.”
The distinction between the principles of man’s spiritual soul and his human soul LHR I, 11 June 1935
I shall try to answer your question regarding the spirit and the soul. In occult literature, due to incomplete explanations, this question remains complex and vague.… In all the Teachings one finds the subdivision of the human being into three fundamental principles: spiritual, psychic, and physical—or spirit, soul, and body. In the Eastern Teachings there is extension of these three basic principles, for special purposes, and we find the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh principles. This development was approved by the Mahatmas in The Secret Doctrine.…
Hence, the true individuality of man is his causal body, or spiritual soul, whereas his lower soul is his personality, i.e., the changing earthly manifestations. It is clear, then, that soul is a growing concept and subject to changes.…
Thus, the personal or lower ego, or human soul, consists of five principles; whereas the spirit, or higher Ego, the true individuality, or spiritual soul, forms a triad of the seventh, sixth, and fifth principles.
The infinite, individual traits in the human soul SUP, 547
The Thinker pointed out in His writings the infinite variety of individual traits in the human soul.
The birth of Christ in the human soul LHR II, 22 July 1935
Hence, I shall never renounce my convictions: I believe in the Unutterable Divine Principle, which abides in each human being, and I believe in the birth of Christ in the human soul on its way to perfection.
Transmutation fuses the individual souls with the Higher Soul LHR II, 8 June 1936
The redemption of personal sins is performed by the soul, the bearer of Christ, almost without cessation during the earthly lives of the individual Ego. When the strivings of the souls directed toward obedience to the Divine Law overcome the desires of the body to impede the Divine Law for the sake of self-indulgence, a complete change, or transmutation, takes place in the lower nature. The process of vanquishing and transmutation culminates in the fusing of the individual souls with the Higher Soul.
“Twin-souls” and “Father-Soul” defined LHR II, 18 June 1936
It is said in The Secret Doctrine: “The [human monads] ‘triads’ born under the same . . . Planet, or rather the radiations of one and the same Planetary Spirit (Dhyani-Buddha) are, in all their after lives and rebirths, sister, or ‘twin-souls,’ on this Earth.…” The adepts have each their Dhyani-Buddha, their elder “twin soul,” and they know it, calling it “Father-Soul” and “Father—Fire.” It is only at the last and supreme initiation, however, that they learn it when placed face to face with the bright “Image.”
The erroneous term “group soul” should be replaced with “spiritual concordance” FW I, 376
Also, let us make an end to the confused conception of a group soul. The spirit of concordance is expressed with especial force in animals before individuality has been actualized. But it is incorrect to call the concordant soul a group soul. Translations and commentaries have produced this confusion.… Thus, let us not use this erroneous term group soul; let us replace it with the term spiritual concordance. Also among men such concordance is a valuable achievement; it builds individuality. Let us not complicate what can be readily understood.
Space
The evolution of life of space LMG II, 232
The elements are spacial substance, imponderable and immeasurable—semi-amorphous crystals in the aspect of the so-called elemental manifestations. The essence of the unmanifested spirit permeates the substance of space.…
The quality, appearance and dynamic force of the spirit depends upon the spirit of the creator. Therefore, evil thinking is condemned as the begetter of monstrosity. The force of consciousness produces a corresponding reflex in the substance of space. And the flared-up focuses of space remain close to him who created them. A mediocre consciousness will beget easily extinguishable sparks, but a potentially growing consciousness can create giants. It is a factory of good and evil; therefore, the quality of thought is so important.
Thus, We have hewed out a picture of the evolution of life of the space, and We can urge humanity to do better and not to besmirch the waves of the beautiful Light.
The laws of space AY, 243
All reality is built according to the laws of space. Thus, the moments of inception of sickness and convalescence are imperceptible. Often the beginning moment of any phenomenon can be grasped only through continuous observation, because each lawful act is parent to many others, the laws of which lie in the realm of the subtlest energies.
As the spirit’s understanding LMG II, 101
The law of the saturation of space is similar to that of cementation. Legends, prophecies and manifold signs have major significance not for the separate individuals but for the cementing of space. Our communions reveal the book of the growth of the spirit’s understanding. Not by the way of miracle but by that of daily routine do We work. I vouch that even from spawn one can learn. Each ovum of the spawn bears a complete organism. Thus, a many-hued sac of thought imbues space.
Saturate space with pure striving INF II, 214
The saturation of space is most serious, and major importance must be given to the quality of saturation. When the space is encumbered by manifestations of non-striving energies, dark clouds of failure are suspended. Each thought impressed on the space generates its own coloring. Therefore, the area around each action is saturated by the quality of thought. Each thought generates its stamp and responds to the immutability of the impulse. Faith in the immutability of the Cosmic Magnet must imbue the space. Cosmic shifting will be a direct result of the Spatial Fire, and the spirit who understands the responsibility for thought will strain the spheres with pure fire. The more tense, the more pure. Thus is the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet built.
A yogi AY, 202
The health of the yogi is comparable to the tuned vina. The same may be said of the work of the yogi—at times resounding, at times silent, always wrapped in the garment of goal-fitness. The aim of the yogi is to fill space with beneficent affirmation and to direct energy to wherever Truth has been debased.
Can one criticize a yogi for arriving suddenly, or for departing without warning for long periods of time? Attachment to a particular place must be abandoned. Only thought and action should decide the earthly dwelling. Therefore traveling will always be an inseparable part of Yoga. How else can be born a sensitivity to the need for change? Where is independence tempered, or the solitude of realization? The yogi’s work reverberates, and gains its expansion from space. A yogi must be familiar with space and be able to bring the word of space to the people of the world.
Sounds in space SUP, 396
We know how necessary it is to protect the sensitive ear from the excessive pressure of the roaring in space. Special caution is needed when the courageous heart is ready for limitless podvig. Such striving hearts must be safeguarded.
Space resounds continuously. From the keynote of Nature and the music of the spheres, to the groans and roaring of space, a trained ear can perceive all sounds. We call them trumpet calls and can define the quality of the spatial tensions accordingly. It should be noted that in ancient times people knew how to pay attention to the signs of space. They did not understand the precise meaning of the signs, but they certainly understood that the music of the spheres resounded only when the currents were propitious, and that the groaning signified malevolent currents. Thus one may at times hear the trumpet call without knowing its cause.
We constantly listen to the resounding of space, and experience and patience have taught Us to distinguish the many gradations of sound. We have some apparatuses that enable Us to register even the weakest atmospheric rhythms, but the essential knowledge comes through clairaudience.
The Thinker asked, “Why has Heaven become silent? Is it possible that a thunderous arrow is approaching?”
Direct thoughts toward space AY, 503
Whither may one direct thought? Whither to project the will? Toward space, whence comes the life-giving energy.
Let us strive toward it.
The law of cooperation between thoughts and space INF I, 3
It is difficult to realize that the thread of the Fire of Space stretches into Infinity, but beautiful is the thought of him who has adhered to this unusual concept. Humanity does not even realize what extinguishing means. But you know that each extinction of a flash of fires ignites supermundane torches. Benefit or harm—it is you, the people, who predetermine. As the sending, so is the receiving. One may create a shower of radiant sendings, but one may also fill the space with locusts. Such is the law of cooperation between thoughts and space.
Fire is called forth from space LHR II, 31 August 1936
Here is meant any kindling of fire, any extraction of fire from space. When, let us say, we light a candle, by this very act we summon to earthly manifestation the fire that is concealed in space. The extinguishing of such fire returns it again into space, but already in a transformed condition. And this condition will be saturated with the fluids that accompanied its lighting and the process of burning. This implies that the fire that is called forth from space with a benevolent intention and for a benevolent purpose will bear in itself benevolent fluids, and after its extinguishing will kindle supermundane torches of entirely different significance than the fires caused by malicious arson and destruction. That is why, when calling forth fire from space, it is advisable to accompany these actions by the most benevolent sendings and benediction.
Be like torches! INF II, 28
The Fire of Space kindles the manifestations of propulsive energies. The manifestation of spatial torches is to be found throughout Cosmos. The human consciousness is kindled by the torches of the Fire of Space. Each spirit bearing fire in its potential is such a torch. The most fiery torch directs humanity to the assimilation of the affirmation of the spiritual fire. The creativeness of these torches intensifies the thought in a spatial scope. The Fire of Space, which imbues the Universe, creates the manifestations of energies as evolution. The torch of spiritual consciousness offers its intensified spiral to humanity. Along this spiral moves the affirmed life. The torch which creates the spiral of thought verily calls to the Fire of Space. Thus, We shall say to the striving ones: “Be like torches!”
Striving torches imbue the space INF II, 29
How ominous is the new time, how beautiful is the new time! The purification of space is intensified by the fiery torch. The striving torches of the Agni Yogi imbue the space, and the action of the affirmed shifting of the Cosmic Magnet begins to be felt. In the process of assembling a new race, and at the foundation of the New Era, the manifestations of the affirmed purifications take place along with the explosions. Only the cognition of the Fire of Space will give humanity the understanding of the essence. Thus is the cosmic life built. Therefore, when the spirit of the people is saturated with Fire, purification is inevitable. The Agni Yogi creates like a fiery torch and propels the consciousness forward. Without these fires it is impossible to shift the consciousness. I so attest. Yes, yes, yes!
Send only good arrows NEC, 45
I point out that it is important to send good arrows opportunely, and that the spirit then feels at ease. Like a gray swarm infecting the air, fragments of alien thoughts rush about and gradually encumber space. Then comes the arrow of the spirit, which is like lightning. It not only reaches the designated person but also purifies space. This purifying of space is not less important. A purer arrow, being a stronger magnet, draws to itself the gray fragments and bears them backwards. In such a manner the gray thoughts, with their weight, are returned to the fountainhead, but without injury to others.
Thoughts propelled into Space INF II, 342
Permeation of the space by a manifestation of the spirit is conscious striving. When human thought penetrates beyond the boundaries of manifest Earth, this contribution is acknowledged in a gift to humanity from space. Every thought propelled into Space means loftier attainment. In the striving of thought is comprised a new achievement in spatial records. Each expanded thought carries the spirit to the summits of Space. Thus, the spirit who knows the flights beyond the limits of Earth can realize the creativeness of Infinity.
Oneness INF I, 187
The power of Space permeates all beings. The oneness of manifestations is revealed in everything. The chains of Space embrace in themselves all expressions of life. A property in one kingdom vouchsafes that property in another, and is but its shadow. The manifestation of the spatial light presupposes the full development of the elements, and hardened matter presupposes its degrees.
Potential and abstract Space LHR I, 18 June 1935
This Causeless Cause is the Parabrahman of the Hindus. However, Parabrahman is not a Personal God. He is “That” of the Vedantists. Parabrahman is simply the Reality which has no equivalent—the Absolute, or rather, the infinite abstract Space, which contains the potential space, also called Aditi.
Precisely, the first differentiation in the periodic manifestations of eternal Nature, sexless and infinite, is Aditi in “That,” or the potential space inside the abstract Space. In its next manifestation it appears as the divine immaculate Mother-Nature within the all-embracing absolute Infinity. Thus, Space is called “Mother” until its cosmic activity begins, the Father-Mother in its first stage of awakening.
Sparks
Form of sparks AY, 144
Primary Matter itself—Materia Matrix—does not penetrate to the earthly sphere because of the whirling of the infected lower layers. But the so-called Fohat, which is the granulation of Primary Matter, can reach the earthly surface in the form of sparks and can even be discerned by some eyes when a ray of sunlight crosses the planetary ray, coloring the sparks according to the chemical composition of the ray.
In addition to Fohat, the earthly surface is reached by the outflow of radiant matter, Materia Lucida. To a certain eyesight it will be perceptible as radiant currents and spots of light in space. These manifestations may be taken for a peculiarity of sight, or even for defective sight. But knowledge will reveal the deep significance they have for the organism.
On the one hand, when they are recognized, the sparks of Fohat and the streams of Materia Lucida have a benevolent effect, for they imbue the spirit with an understanding of the necessity of evolution. On the other hand, being parts of the fiery element, they burn and can cause inflammation of the centers. The manifestations of the fiery element can be compared to the most intense colors of electrical discharges; but the electrical light-scale is limited, whereas the variegations of the light-sparks of Fohat are beyond imagination. The light of Fohat is comparable to that emanating from precious crystals. Nurturing the psychic energy, Fohat paves the way to the far-off worlds, whereas Materia Lucida weaves the strengthening of the consciousness. One strengthens, the other leads into the limitless ocean of perfectment. These are the wonderful gifts of Great Aum!
Sparks of highest thought AY, 139
Only the lens of the eye can transmit the sparks of highest thought. Certain eyes can discern the sparks of the cosmic rays that the crude sight will think is simply the light of the sun. In order for the naked eye to perceive the cosmic ray as the sparks of Fohat, the fire of Brahmavidya is needed.
The human word is ineffectual in expressing the nature of Brahmavidya. One may partially penetrate it with the spiritual sight by facing the outburst of rays with closed eyes. The growth of the fire of Brahmavidya will later permit perception with open eyes of those components of the rays that are imperceptible to any physical apparatus. This possibility is already akin to the domain of communion with the far-off worlds. It flashes up as unexpectedly as each illumination of consciousness. It does not respond to forced development, but comes when sufficient sensitivity of the organism has been developed. The Teacher does not force this possibility, but He rejoices when the sight is carried from darkness to light.
Sparks of Radiance AY, 407
Neither a day nor an hour should pass without applying the Teaching. Safeguard the Yoga as the way of Light, knowing how bountiful are the sparks of its Radiance! We will not sever the bond but will sustain it.
As the sun is untiring, so shall Agni be inextinguishable!
The fire of Kundalini permits no indirect ways!
Consciousness is the divine energy!
Connection with spatial consciousness AY, 468
Multicolored sparks connect us with the spatial consciousness. The Fire of Cosmos cannot be manifested in its full power, for the human essence would then be reduced to ashes—except in the case of one who has consecrated himself to Fire, passing in his own flesh through all the stages of approach to the fiery element.
Sparks of Light AY, 499
Every action based on reason is an indestructible acquisition. Affirmation of the Teaching is an invincible armor. Knowledge is gained by mastering the sparks of Light. Space is filled with material bodies beyond counting.
The sense of time lies in the perception of rays. The protracted can turn into the fleeting. The structure of oxygen — the birthplace of the power of fire — is invisible.
Sparks of Light kindle the new consciousness LHR II, 22 July 1935
Thus, let us say that caution must be combined with daring and should be applied in wise co-measurement with the circumstances and conditions. But the sparks of Light, which kindle the new consciousnesses, should be cast into space, for otherwise where would be the guiding Principle? Without these sparks of Light, all will sink into darkness and deterioration.
Sparks of light produce connective tissue with the Subtle World FW I, 420
Sparks and other manifestations of light produce much of the connective tissue with the Subtle World. One can even notice streams of sparks issuing from the mouth and eyes when the fiery tension is strong. It can be asked whether these are electrical phenomena. In answer one must say they are rather phenomena of Fohat, which are related to the energy of the Fiery World.
Sparks of Fohat INF I, 39
Fohat is in everything, and various manifestations carry its expression. Urusvati knows the myriads of sparks of Fohat when the sparks of Materia Matrix fill the space. Each spark is the essence of Be-ness. Each particle is the essence of various forms. Each atom breathes through Fohat. Fohat and its sparks are one; likewise, one is the Universe in all its forms.
Sparks of Fohat respond and collect together FW III, 276
The sparks of Fohat line up into various extended threads and channels of transmission upon which subtle energies can be directed into space. Sparks of Fohat influenced by the fiery consciousness respond and collect together, for they are thus saturated with the fiery emanations of spirit and heart. These currents can resist all spatial assaults, for they are intensified by a fiery will. It has been said, “He who raises the sword perishes by the sword.” Precisely, not the sword of the spirit, but the destructive sword whose name is the malign striving of selfhood. Truly, the sparks of Fohat can resist this sword. Where there is the crude physical sword, there is also disaster. But lofty and invincible is the sword of the spirit, for with it abide the Heavenly Forces.
The lungs carry the fiery sparks into all the centers INF I, 394
When the centers of the lungs are so flamingly kindled, the manifestations of various ramifications take place. The vision of the flames of the candles united in a circle is a symbol of the work of all centers. Thus, the centers of the lungs are designated as reverberating strings which carry the fiery sparks into all the centers. The lungs, of course, do their work in inhaling, transmuting, and exhaling. These functions indeed suffuse the centers of the lungs with Prana. The triple creativeness is so powerful that it relates to all functions.
Sparks of Fire INF II, 184
The cosmic energies are strained into blending by the driving Fire. Each life pulsation carries in itself sparks of Fire. Each striving life pulsation is marked by the Cosmic Magnet.
Space is alive with fiery sparks INF II, 476
In the earthly spheres there are gases accumulated which help the discharge of cosmic whirlwinds and also the spiritual shiftings. The earthly spheres are greatly encumbered with various exertions. Space is the arena of the Great Battle! Verily, there is no spot which is not alive with fiery sparks!
Sparks of the spirit HIER, 98
How wondrous are the sparks of spirit that manifest fire and striving! The fiery Service will bring to humanity so many signs of new evolution. Hence, Agni Yoga has so vitally entered life, and many signs regenerate and threaten our planet. One should accept all that is sent to humanity. Therefore, the sensitive organism of the Mother of Agni Yoga responds to all Our sendings. Therefore, the health should be guarded. Verily, fires are raging! Much is attested, much is propelled, much is ahead!
The Divine Fire in all sparks FW III, 228
The Divine Fire manifests its sparks in all Existence. Concealed are the potentials of these sparks, and, even though they are invisible, yet they must be accepted as the basis of all manifestations. One must accept this spark as a link in each center of the organism.
Flashes of Light and keenness of eye SUP, 30
Urusvati is familiar with the varied ways in which light is manifested. Seeing flashes of light is an indication of a spiritual keenness of eye. In themselves these lights do not mean anything special, but they are like banners on the way to Us. The Northern lights, in their lowest degree, are not noticed by people. Similarly, the earliest flashes of the spirit are not evident to many. One can observe that small bright sparks will burst into flame and produce a rainbow-like illumination. Thus, a beautiful aura is kindled around people. Note that these lights are especially visible in Our Abode. From ancient times they have been accumulated, and, if desired, can be made to blaze radiantly. In legends people are mentioned who could evoke around themselves a dazzling light. Thus, if one wishes one can be surrounded by a fiery force.…
One must understand that the concept of darkness gradually vanishes, because one is surrounded by fires, rays, pillars of light, and brilliant sparks beyond counting, all visible with the eyes open or closed. Precisely, darkness vanishes.
Sparks of the Fiery World SUP, 110
Where then should one look for the sparks of the Fiery World? Can they be found amidst the earthly dust? Of course, it is precisely in every earthly manifestation that one can find the sparks of the Fiery World.
Scatter the sparks of Light SUP, 386
We love to pass through the dark spheres to scatter the sparks of Light. Every man, no matter in what condition, can be a source of Light.
The Thinker said, “Goodness is Light.”
Sparks of joy SUP, 578
Some wonder how it is possible to speak of joy during times of hardship. But it is on the wings of joy that one flies over the abyss. When man has reached impassable rapids he cannot turn back and must fly over them in order to circumvent the danger. It is happiness that the wings of joy are always with him. The beauty of the universe helps to call forth from the depths of the consciousness sparks of joy. And this is one more page of Our Inner Life.
The Thinker referred to the stars as the sparks of Joy.
Sparks of Joy glow forever LHR II, 7 May 1938
People forget a simple truth, that all is in flux, sorrow is forgotten; but the sparks of joy glow forever. Through Our long lives We can confirm that joy is unforgettable and serves as an influx of strength. Happy are those in the Subtle World who can affirm joy.
Colored sparks LHR II, 16 November 1935
The Colored sparks also signify the awakening of the centers. The warmth of the heart is a beautiful sign.
Speech
The Teaching and speech NEC, 100
Understand the Teaching; understand that without the Teaching one cannot get along. This formula must be repeated, for in life much is done without the Teaching. The Teaching must color every act and every speech. This tinting, as of a beautiful textile, will adorn the effects of speech. According to the effects must the quality of a sending be judged. One should become accustomed to the fact that the sending itself can appear unintelligible, for only its inner meaning has a shield.
Accustom yourselves to placing significance in each speech, eradicating needless babble.
It is difficult to renounce the feeling of ownership; it is likewise difficult to overcome babbling.
Joyful sounds and their effects NEC, 141
We approve an abridgement of language. Combinations of new definitives are desirable. Such a new language releases from immobility of speech. It is of no purpose to worship dead words. It is far more joyful to see how the meaning of a sound effect penetrates and convinces. Everyone understands that not words convince but the sendings of the brain center. Sugary speech can attain its goal because of its impression upon the listener. One is more likely to conquer by a silent gesture than by cold rhetoric.
When people say, “This is the language of my father,” ask them: “Are the worn-out shoes of your father still usable?”
Signs of the time of Shambhala NEC, 242
One is obliged to encounter people who ridicule each word unintelligible to them. Their receptive apparatus is covered with callouses of ignorance. For example, if to them is said—“Shambhala,” they will take this concept of reality to be a fetish—superstition. What are the signs of the time of Shambhala? The signs of the age of truth and cooperation.
Trace how the word Shambhala is uttered in the East. Try to penetrate, even in a small way, into the ideology of this concept. Try to understand the rhythm of structure of speech about Shambhala, and you will perceive a great reality which causes the harp-strings of humanity to vibrate. Let reason help you to ponder on the values accumulated by the best strivings. In the book Community the concept of Shambhala cannot be omitted.
Friends apprehend what a tensed and beautiful time the present is!
Reject coarse, indecent expressions AY, 106
Right is the one who rejects coarse, indecent, or ambiguous expressions, for their origin lies in ignorance. Speech must be beautiful, clear, and deeply meaningful.
Understanding different languages and sounds from the past AY, 248
The ability to penetrate to the real meaning of words lies in the receptivity of the inner center, not in analyzing the structure of speech. Submit the simplest idea to a thousand people for discussion, and you might receive only one correct interpretation. One should train oneself to a true understanding of speech. Yoga will aid in approaching the true understanding of thought. The understanding of different languages originates from the receptivity of one center—the larynx.
It is useful to read to children in the schools some texts in unfamiliar languages, observing how an unknown tongue is grasped. The hand easily adapts itself to familiar objects. The consciousness will easily grasp sounds familiar from the past. How many useful observations could be readily made! Yoga constantly teaches this joyous alertness.
Psychic flame and speech HEART, 126
It is good that you are discerning the distinctive features of expressions. Precisely, the music of the spirit is contained in these features. None of the shades of speech are there by chance! How much psychic flame is coursing through the nerves and coloring speech!
His Shielding Force AUM, 565
You have heard that a person suffering with defective speech suddenly was able to deliver a beautiful inspired address. The personal will alone could not achieve this, there was required the participation also of another energy. Someone had sent His Shielding Force. It may be that such a Force will cure the defect forever. It is possible that the nervous spasm may depart forever if the same degree of enthusiasm which filled the speaker when he rendered the beautiful speech can be retained. Let him observe the rhythm of his heart. Let him remember how his successful speech, which so inspired his listeners, was harmonized. To retain the manifested harmony will already be an achievement. Many examples may be cited when the rhythm of psychic energy uplifted a man and helped him surmount all nervous spasms. Many cases may be named when people, under the influence of higher energy, forgot forever their defects.
Guarded speech BRO, 286
Verily, human speech should be guarded against various disfigurements that are ugly and unexpressive. Furthermore, language needs to be cleansed of certain archaisms based on long outmoded usages. People often utter words without taking into consideration their significance. Thus they fill their speech with meaningless names and concepts. Indeed they would have to laugh if they were to reflect upon the real meaning of what they had said. So, too, in everything one should abandon the outlived, which has lost its primary meaning.
Know the speech of all nations SUP, 10
Urusvati knows Our language, but We must know the speech of all nations. Questions constantly arise regarding the language in which thoughts are best transmitted. Each one should send thoughts in his own language, the language in which he thinks. It is a mistake to send thoughts in a foreign language, supposing that it is more convenient for the person to whom the thought is sent. This can only weaken the power of the sending. Forcing oneself to think in a foreign language calls forth inner images connected with the culture of those who use that language, and disturbs the clarity of one’s thinking. I advise the sending of thoughts in one’s native language and in the most simple and familiar surroundings. Familiar objects divert the attention less, do not complicate the thoughts, and their emanations cause no irritation.
A brilliant speech and a silver ring SUP, 233
Urusvati knows the variety of conditions that may relate to one’s incarnations. The Thinker said, “Once upon a time a great leader delivered a brilliant speech, and when he had finished he began to look for something on the ground. A simple silver ring had fallen from his finger. People smiled and suggested that he cease looking for an object of such insignificance and little value, but the leader said, ‘You do not know the origin of this ring. Perhaps the whole speech was delivered on its account.’”
And so it may happen with incarnations. People may have to return just to find a little ring that is of great importance to them, but of no value to others. People cannot understand why some great incarnations are followed by seemingly insignificant ones, but who can tell what valuable object must be found during the difficult journey? Often, in the course of general self-perfectment, a small, precious stone is required that seems insignificant, but is of great value. Various incarnations indicate that an important task must be performed for the sake of general evolution.
All kinds of prejudice SUP, 490
It is necessary to treat everything with respect. Do not think that My words apply only to the physical sciences—they apply also to the humanitarian ones. The most important thing is to free thinking from all kinds of prejudice.
The Thinker said, “Look at this self-important, supposedly liberal one! See how he hastens to cross to the other side of the street in order to avoid mingling with workmen, even though he has just now given a speech declaring his love for the common people!”
Rejuvenating breath and an influx of new energy SUP, 816
Urusvati knows the power of a deep breath. We have pointed out the benefit of correct breathing before, and much research has been devoted to the subject, but in this book, “Supermundane,” one significant fact should be pointed out. In various fields of work, when feeling fatigued, people will interrupt their work or speech by taking a deep breath and thereby receive an influx of new energy. In most cases, they do this out of intuition, without giving thought to the process. How greatly would the power of this process be increased if it were performed consciously!
Remember that this rejuvenating breath is supermundane, for by it man summons Higher Forces. He should understand that for greater effect, he should consciously turn to the Supermundane World and affirm his inner link with the Reservoir of Be-ness.
Practice severe discipline of speech LHR I, 13 December 1930
You write beautifully about your striving for harmony. Apply it in life, as everything is of worth only in life and for life. Show the finest discrimination; avoid hypocrisy. Patches are better than holes, but everyone would rather have strong fabric; so let us try not to make holes! Let us practice severe discipline of speech. Let us consider every word and remember that “the consequences of a word cannot be destroyed even by an Arhat.” Let us broadly apply the indication that “each word should be like a ray of light and not a nail in the coffin.” Know in your spirit when it is goal-fitting to tell the truth, even if it is bitter, and when it is better to be silent. But flattery and exaggeration, as well as belittling, are inadmissible.
Speech LHR II, 1937
With many passers-by apply the wise proverb “Speech is silver, silence is golden.”
Higher planets and Venus LHR II, 13 August 1938
It is said that on the higher planets there are fewer animals, and they are far more perfect. Thus there are no insects and beasts of prey on Venus. There exists a veritable kingdom of flights. People fly, birds fly, and even fish. And the birds understand human speech. The colors of fishes and of birds’ feathers attain amazing combinations and beauty.
Thus spoke Sergius OEC, Sayings of Sergius
“And he who departs into the forest cannot hear the speech of humans. And he who falls asleep will not hear the birds, heralds of the sun. And he who is silent before a manifested miracle shall pay penalty with his sight. And he who forbears to aid his brother shall not draw the thorn from his foot.” Thus spoke Sergius.
Spiral
The spirit upward in an ascending spiral NEC, 30
Broadening of consciousness is occasion for congratulation. No laboratory can give this perception of continuity of endless possibilities. Only personally, consciously and freely is it possible to adapt out of space uninterrupted steps. The Teaching may open the door, but one can enter only by oneself. Not reward, nor justice, but the incontestable law carries the incarnate spirit upward, in an ascending spiral, provided that it has realized the necessity of motion. The Teacher can in no wise advance this consciousness, for any suggestion would violate the personal attainment.
One spiral in eternal motion INF I, 8
The evolution of all that exists is not separate from the evolution of each spirit; it is as one spiral in eternal motion. The spiritual consciousness impelled to Our heights accumulates treasures and offers those gifts to Space. Through spiritual consciousness your planet is enriched. Materialism does not move evolution. Materialistic consciousness, pushing toward immobility, breeds the mosquitoes subsisting in the stagnant waters. The cause of the immobility of thought is terrifying. There is no endless rest. Therefore, do not tarry on one spot; either the shifting will swallow you or you will help the cosmic revolution. The basis of everything is the spiral, and you must understand the essence of the eternal Spatial Fire.
The beauty of spiral tension is creativeness INF I, 114
The symbol of the spiral is laid in the foundation of Our creative power. The gradual growth does not permit creativeness to wane. Who then will manifest the spiral motion if not those who are united in the highest blending!
The rhythm of the spiral accelerates proportionately with the ascent. The factor of time, which is so great a burden to humanity, is ascertainable in the refulgence of the power of motion of the creative spiral. People are in dread of time, realizing the crumbling of their structures, because man manifests an unrhythmic motion. The beauty of the spiral tension will be at the base of all creativeness. Cosmos manifests to the spirit the spiral. Materia Lucida at the disposal of the blended heart will manifest the highest forms of Beauty.
The entire Cosmos is a striving spiral INF I, 202
The spiral striving lives in the entire Cosmos. Whither a striving spirit propels itself, the circles of its lives are born. Thus, the spirit itself establishes the exact spiral of its ascent. A striving of the spirit toward crude manifestations describes a corresponding circle in the Cosmos. Striving of the spirit toward higher manifestations describes also a corresponding circle. This law applies to all manifestations. When We speak of the centers of the Cosmos, We are also speaking of the corresponding centers of the Agni Yogi. The powers of energies are distributed according to identity, and the power of the most subtle energies will be absorbed by the sensitive organism.
Hence, the absorption of the subtle energies is represented by a designated circle coincident with the cosmic circle. Therefore, the synthesis of an Agni Yogi has its circling spiral. Humanity should give deep thought to the creation of its spiral. The Universe is inhabited by such worlds. Man is a world. His striving creates a world; and karma must redeem not only the world-man but also the world-striving, until the world is blended in pure striving. Thus, the world without bounds sustains the course of evolution.
Spirals move toward Infinity INF I, 205
The cosmic force moves in a spiral. With basic might, the Magnet propels forward in the spiral of the creative potential of energy. The circular motion is highly strained during attraction to the generative source. The attraction toward that point gives the impulse toward the far-off worlds. The striving to reach the ascending steps brings in the law of the spiral. And the circular motion becomes tensed, as a magnetic force, when the initial step is at a point which upon completion of the circle will coincide with the point of action.
Shall we not strive to the spiral ascent, when this path leads to Infinity? The evidence of the power of the Magnet is called the creative principle.
Spiral stairway as we progress toward the Infinite SUP, 332
Urusvati knows that the law of the spiral is the basis of Cosmos. This is confirmed not only by physics, but also by evolution. The simple example of a screw will illustrate this idea. The more threads there are on the screw, the better it serves its purpose. Similarly, from an evolutionary point of view the spiral must have many turns.
People usually are amazed that human consciousness appears to experience again and again the same achievements and the same failures. The question arises, why must one return if it is possible to move forward? But this “returning” is only illusory. Evolution never returns to previous points, but passes above them. People complain that they fall back into coarseness, but they do not realize that this state is not as before, for many new factors have entered their lives. It would be wrong to look upon life from one angle only. Life is a complete synthesis, and only in its multiformity does it reveal that the spiral has completed its turn.
It is very likely that we pass repeatedly by our former dwellings, but we make contact with them each time on a higher level, as in a tower with a spiral stairway on which we progress toward the Infinite. You must always remind yourself of the symbol of the spiral, otherwise many questions will remain unanswered.
It may seem that humanity has not shown any substantial progress during these millions of years. The point is that evolution proceeds, but the circle of its turning is enormous.
It is quite correct to say that people fall into coarseness and falsehood, but at the same time they acquire new knowledge in many fields. It is not easy to bring such extremes into harmony. In spite of this, let us love humanity.
The Thinker taught, “Love not the man, but mankind.”
The spiral of the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 74
In the intercourse with the projectile energies, a link of identity is outlined like that manifested between the pull of the Magnet and these energies. Each intercourse sets the foundation of a magnetic spiral, and upon this spiral the world energy is built. The fiery Agni Yogi experiences the adherence to the world spiral. All spiritual leaders of humanity feel the attraction of the world spiral and act in accordance with it. The spiritual leaders strive with the course of evolution. Hence, when intercourse with the Cosmic Magnet is established, cosmic fires are assimilated. Therefore, when the Spatial Fire creates, the spiritual leaders penetrate into the fiery spiral. The sensitiveness of the spiritual leaders allows them to assimilate the energy of the subtle spheres, transmuting it in life. Hence, life cannot flow without these fiery streams.
The whirling rotation of the spiral increases the magnet AY, 619
The power of the magnet is increased by the whirling rotation of the spiral from the currents of prana of Infinity. By magnetizing Our thoughts, We send messages carrying thoughts and images that ignite the human consciousness.
The power of thought grows in a spiral SUP, 206
We have mentioned that powerful Beings can transmit a part of their Ray to someone on Earth who then receives illumination. Such a Ray has an effect on the recipient that is the equal of an earthly incarnation. Divisibility of the spirit can be utilized, and the transmissions will then bring spiritual enlightenment to several people simultaneously. This is an even higher service to evolution.
Thus, man can truly build his destiny. He can develop his thinking capacity to any degree and can expand his generosity to the point of self-sacrifice. His power of thought will grow as it circulates in a spiral, and the more he gives, the more he receives. This truth should be taught in schools.
Action, the spiral of special pressure AY, 429
We say that it is better to act in error than to commit the error of inaction. Daring in action contains in itself its own justification; it applies pressure that multiplies the energy. Is it possible to ignite the flaming spirit through inaction? By pointing out the necessity for joining with Us in action, We draw you into the spiral of this special pressure. Truly, in this spiral one can only ascend; it must be protected as a dynamo of the most precious energy. We call you to come with Us, not out of desire to control you or to make you feel less important, but out of desire to strengthen and uplift you through beneficial actions.
The spiral of life principle INF I, 135
The subtle energies collect their particles through the Cosmic Magnet. They are attracted fundamentally on the basis of the variety of their qualities. Naturally, there are many causes for attraction, and each new combination has its cause. When particles of one subtle energy adhere to another energy it may be understood that the Cosmic Magnet has united particles of one and the same property. But it does not happen that one energy engulfs another, which produces an imbalance in the resulting matter. What vast creativeness the eternally moving spiral may manifest in the action of gathering and consuming!
The Wheel of Cosmos affirms the satiety of cumulation and asserts the subtle energies. The existence of man in spiritual and physical body makes manifest that force which is called the spiral of life principle. Let us continue this line into Infinity and spirit-knowledge will be achieved.
Spiral as a tornado towards the Hierarchy HEART, 250
A good deal is now known about the thread that connects the physical and subtle bodies during the projection of the latter. Likewise, clear awareness should be revived of the silvery thread that connects one with the Hierarchy. People should not imagine it to be something abstract, for it exists just like a tornado in which heaven and earth have been joined. Given its spiral structure, the very formation of the silvery thread resembles that of a tornado. Once the energy of the heart swells up with love and devotion, the luminous spiral will whirl out into space and, naturally, will encounter the Teacher’s ray due to the law of attraction. You should get used to seeing and sensing this light-bearing link that burns hot and bright amidst the whirlwinds of space. Since many people have never even seen tornados, what has been said will just seem to them like empty sound. But let them begin to think more deeply, starting with the crudest and most obvious manifestations and then imagining Infinity, where anything is possible, where no rational thinking is capable of exhausting the totality of Being.
Spirit
An old spirit vs a new spirit LMG II, 355
It being necessary for animals to labor, then how consciously must human toil be applied! Let us not differentiate between labors. The only distinction is between consciousness and senselessness. It is necessary to discern also the difference in age of the spirit. One can identify a recent spirit as compared with an old spirit by noting the difference in striving. A recent spirit does not have the deep perceptions that are inculcated by the experience of many lives, but often it has less egotism and is more adaptable to evolution.
An old spirit sometimes takes on the similitude of a funnel which draws the all-existent “I” into transformation by the personal ego. When such an abscess has formed, the sole cure is through achievement.
Beautiful and brilliant achievement promotes the regeneration of the subtle body. So long as such an old spirit strives for achievement, it still has vital capacity.
Each spirit is individual LMG II, 360
“Why for him and not for me?” Thus, whispers envy after midnight. Thrust this viper out of your undertakings.
Growth of spirit does not tolerate compulsion. This explains the slow evolution of humanity. The spirit cannot be forced to grow. One cannot even coerce by unsolicited counsels. One can only respond to the knock of a sensitive heart.
If you send the most obvious advice, that envy ruins the health, there will be evoked merely a new hypocrisy if there be no realization of the spirit.
But the paths of individual growth of spirit will be flooded with light.
Every drop of the ocean produces its own rainbow. Hence, how beautiful is the radiance of the Cosmos! Therefore, one must give replies carefully, because they are intended for an individual spirit.
Spirit and the unusual NEC, 52
How is it possible to penetrate into the secret recesses of the spirit? Only through the unusual. The legend about the holy robbers has as its basis the spirit sharpened by the unusual. Whereas a soft-skinned baker rarely receives the key to the spirit, unless the daily play of the flame will reveal to him the light of the elements.
Spirit and happiness AY, 14
The world has lost its happiness, because happiness is in the spirit. Those who have turned away from the spirit must endure unhappiness, because why else would they return to the spirit? Therein lies the meaning of great events.
Perfected spirit AY, 152
The more perfect the spirit, the more infallibly it understands the deep suffering of earthly life. And yet I myself speak again and again about joy, the joy that lies in the realization of the far-off worlds. Let us take a simple example. Through the darkness of night your carriage rushes homeward. The pouring rain should depress you, but instead your spirit is jubilant. Why? You know that your home is near and that the darkness and rain do not keep you from discerning those close to your heart.
Purify the spirit AY, 197
It is necessary to purify the current of one’s spirit. But We are not chimney sweeps, to forcibly clean the channels of your spirit! Simply say that people themselves must make it possible for Us to be of help.
The seed of the spirit AY, 275
Vedanta correctly states that the spirit remains inviolable. The fiery seed of the spirit maintains its elementary wholeness, because the essence of the elements is immutable. But the emanations of the seed change with the growth of consciousness. One should understand that the seed of the spirit is a fragment of the element of fire, and the energy accumulated around it is consciousness. This means that Vedanta concerned itself mainly with the seed, whereas Buddhism spoke of the perfectment of its enveloping bodies. Thus, do the changeable and the unchanging coexist.
It is quite understandable that Buddha, Who, directed humanity toward evolution, taught the nature of that which changes, whereas Vedanta expounded the unchanging foundation. You can add any chemical ingredient to a flame and thereby change its color and size, but the essential nature of the fire will remain unchanged. I do not see any contradiction between the basic principles of Vedanta and Buddhism.
Divisibility of spirit AY, 346
I already told you about the divisibility of spirit. There is no need to be astonished if a developed spirit generously manifests itself, even at far distances, where it is attracted by the spiritual quality of those present. One should not think that the effects of such projection of the spirit are always invisible. One gives out coins almost without noticing, or even knowing, to whom they are given. How much more generous is our spirit when, as the finest energy, it hurries toward the best application.
Therefore, let us develop self-sacrificing fullness of spirit.
Personal names and a sensitive spirit AY, 383
Spirit and body. In one’s future striving, special attention will have to be paid to coordinating the development of both the spirit and the body. It is difficult for the body to keep up with the spirit; attacks of anguish can occur when the spirit races ahead to the heights.
There is another circumstance that is of no less importance, and for this reason I have asked you to refrain as much as you can from pronouncing personal names. People addressing themselves to someone at a distance impose a burden upon the person if his spirit is highly sensitive. You have noticed that yogis often change their abodes and avoid pronouncing names. This is because of their knowledge of the Teaching, which provides an understanding of the effect produced by sending names into space.
Only in the most urgent cases may one impose oneself upon other living beings. It must be understood that the growth of the spirit affects the body, and by overburdening the spirit of another we cause adverse bodily reactions. Therefore, one who is ascending in spirit should be treated with solicitude. But others show little discrimination in this. They are ready to burden the one who is growing in spirit with their most petty requests, not realizing the harm of their lightmindedness. Those who are ascending in spirit are often not in very good health.
Experiences of the spirit AY, 634
Tell those who find the trials cruel that their practicability lies in the fact that one’s fortitude of spirit either progresses or regresses. The spirit’s experience comes from the accumulations of former incarnations, but the spirit also wants food from the realities of its present life. Labor is available for all who desire to progress. But one should not think of the spirit as the sole producer of the experience of conscious achievement. A portion of the knowledge accumulated in the Chalice must also be applied.
Spirit and the Chalice INF II, 35
The magnet of the spirit, this propellent aggregator of the life energies, is nurtured by the manifestation of the cosmic energy. The accumulations in the Chalice gather around the seed of the spirit, enveloping it in their colors. The very striving seed of the spirit responds to the fiery impulsion. Thus, the magnet of the spirit of an Agni Yogi is the creative sower of the affirmed fires. Verily, the sower of cosmic fires into the consciousness of men is a true co-worker of Cosmos.
The incarnation of the spirit LHR I, 19 June 1933
“The spirit is connected with the embryo at the moment of conception. It begins to enter in the beginning of the fourth month when the first nerve and brain channels are being formed. The formation of the vertebral column brings in the next degree of possession of the body. Wonderful is the moment of birth, when the consciousness of the spirit flashes up brightly and then blends with matter. There are even cases when words are pronounced at birth. The final possession of the body takes place at the seventh year of a child’s life.” It is also said, “Even as hunger directs toward food, so the spirit is directed toward incarnation, as only matter can give the new impulses.”
Therefore, it is not hard to imagine how much suffering the spirit that is ready to incarnate endures from the forced interruption of life already begun, or from the averting of an incarnation even planned by karma. What a difficult karma the ignorant and criminal parents prepare for themselves!
Spirit builds its temple LHR I, 26 April 1934
Now I shall discuss your fourth meditation, “The quality of Air and the serenity of Spirit.” In this meditation I cannot agree with the phrase “first we must prepare the temple and then educate the soul.” The spirit builds its temple, it is not vice versa. Of course, the psychic and the physical are closely linked, and to be perfect it should be completely balanced; however, without the body we can exist but without the spirit we are absolutely dead. I quote from the Teaching: “Rightly has it been said that the spirit can live without a body because a deformed body can contain a luminous soul, but a body cannot, in spite of all external perfections, contain a spirit which does not conform to the accumulations of the past. It is correct that since for the most part the human spirit is suppressed many illnesses are a blessing, for they unite the spirit with the Subtle World. Each manifestation is based on two principles which correspond to the measurements of the subtle and physical worlds. Indeed, these measurements often are inversely proportional.” There is a page in the books of the Teaching about the danger of giving healthy bodies to undeveloped, wicked souls; verily, evil would be yet more triumphant! It follows from what is said that we should concentrate more on the development of the spirit and should cultivate the physical body only as much as our common sense demands. And the famous saying, “a healthy spirit exists only in a healthy body,” I would use vice versa—“a healthy body belongs to a healthy spirit.” If we start only with strengthening of the body, we may never advance. I encourage all co-workers to learn how to meditate.
Steadfastness
Steadfastness in the directing hand FW III, 484
Steadfastness is an attribute of the shield; the strength is not in it, but in the directing hand. Fire is manifested to the eye but realized by the heart.
The result of labor is steadfastness NEC, 117
It is absurd to think that perspiration is only a physical manifestation. During mental work a particular emanation valuable for the saturation of space issues forth. If bodily perspiration can fertilize the earth, then that of the spirit restores prana by being chemically transformed in the rays of the Sun. Labor is the crown of Light. It is necessary that school pupils remember the significance of labor as a factor of world-creation. As a result of labor there will be steadfastness of consciousness. It is necessary to emphasize strongly the atmosphere of work.
A fiery ladder is steadfastness NEC, 153
Someone will say: “Is vigilance, or co-measurement, or mobility, or devotion difficult? Here, I feel that I can contain all these conditions; will you not take me on the distant journey into the Community?” But has this hasty traveler thought about a certain requisite in the qualities mentioned by him? Steadfastness was forgotten. Little fires flickering only for an instant contain all the qualities of flame, but darkness engulfs them as swiftly as a brazier does a snowflake. One cannot trust an isolated moment of containment; only steadfastness, tempered by toil and by obstacles, results in a trustworthy containment.
A true musician does not think about each finger’s calling forth a sound; only a pupil considers which fingers are convenient to use. The true coworker does not think about the intended application of the qualities of labor. The music of the spheres is blended with the song of progress of labor.
Ponder how like a fiery ladder is steadfastness.
Results of steadfastness AY, 656
Remember the laws of gravitation and repulsion, action and counteraction. Steadfastness results from attraction, and tension from repulsion. Attraction along the line of Hierarchy leads to Me, and repulsion from the enemy to glorification. Thus, the Teacher and the enemy are cornerstones.
The spirit of steadfastness HIER, 217
One of the mighty qualities of spirit is steadfastness. How can one develop and expand one’s consciousness when steadfastness is lacking? How else can one verify intentions and actions if there exists no such mighty impulse as steadfastness? For each one on the path there is but one immutable Might—Hierarchy. Upon this sacred Principle one may construct; from this sacred Summit one may contemplate the world; upon this Stronghold the spirit becomes winged; upon this Summit can be built a mighty evolution. Therefore, when the spirit tries to create an illusory world of selfhood, it is certainly difficult to advance. Thus, in limitless creativeness there is the beacon fire—Hierarchy. Thus, by steadfastness in Service one can broaden one’s consciousness and encompass the law of Fiery Hierarchy.
The significance of tension with steadfastness HIER, 320
What undertakings enter into life without great tension? Each creative step is the affirmation of great battles. Each battle has its predestination, and each design its significance. Thus, those who walk along with the Powers of Light must know that without a tense battle there is no victory. Thus, when the step of great victory is being affirmed, the disciples of Light must feel entire invincibility of the spirit and entire steadfastness of actions. When the affirmation of great foundations was given to humanity, each tension was accepted as a further impulse for new structures. Thus, in evolution each banner has been affirmed by the greatness of the steadfastness manifested. Verily, only thus can one conquer!
Steadfastness and the protective network FW III, 112
The protective network is formed out of subtlest energies. All centers participate in the formation of this powerful shield.… Right thinking produces stability, which is the first requirement. Steadfastness expels duplicity, fear and doubt. The protective net can defend a man, making him invulnerable. But this shield can only then be affirmed when all subtle energies have been harmonized. The experience of Agni Yogi truly provides this shield, but a most cautious regard for the centers is necessary. The protective net must be continually saturated with the energies from within, as a fiery, eternally ascending spiral. Spiritual centers must nurture this power.
Unity is always connected with steadfastness AUM, 443
Who, then, are they who do not esteem and love unity? They have never experienced the feeling of steadfastness which is always connected with unity. They do not know valor, which is indissoluble from unity. They have renounced advancement, which is strong in unity. They have not absorbed the joy existing in unity. They have scorned the stronghold of unity. What, then, is left for them? Either to crumble under the hurricane, or to wither under the sun, or to rot in the moldiness of prejudices.
Who, then are those who disdain unity?
Steadfastness and aspiration to the Highest BRO, 321
In general, fearful wayfarers are not fitted for the path. Can one imagine a swimmer who is afraid of the water? Likewise, harmful is fear before advancing into the Subtle World. Only steadfastness and aspiration to the Highest can further the ascent. He who strives toward something beloved does not count the steps of the ladder. Thus, it is necessary to love in order to attain.
Brotherhood teaches this means of ascent.
Equilibrium and steadfastness SUP, 699
Steadfastly and joyfully numberless ways of cooperation can be formed. But steadfastness should be based upon wise equilibrium. It will manifest itself when the earthly labor will soar through a realization of the Supermundane. Thus, We suggest that all earthly efforts be combined with gaining knowledge of the Supermundane. At present, people see these domains as opposing each other, but they must join in friendly cooperation.
Stone, The
The Stone is a significant teraph of the Brotherhood SUP, 134
Urusvati knows about teraphim. Some may wonder if the idea of teraphim does not contradict the idea of power of thought. If thought is the strongest manifestation, why then would an object be needed to serve as a focus for concentrating it? It is true that teraphim are not needed for a powerful mental message, but they can be used to economize mental power. Each kind of energy must be used intelligently. The object that serves to accumulate energy also serves to multiply it. Such objects preserve the precipitations of energy, which can be gradually intensified. From ancient times teraphim have been regarded as sacred, but today this concept has become a scientific one.…
The Stone from the far-off worlds is a significant teraph of the Brotherhood. Much has been written about this Stone. A part of it performs the duty of a messenger throughout the world, carried by the hands of the chosen. People call the Stone “Grail,” but it has also been called by many other names. Legends of all times reveal some of the truth regarding this Stone, but its most significant aspect is not mentioned—the Stone is permeated with a substance that helps to preserve the vibrational communications with the far-off worlds. Likewise, a small particle of the Stone serves as a link with the Brotherhood. Thus again there is a scientific basis for a legend which has become a part of human history. We purposely emphasize the scientific aspect of this legend because the ignorant ones are ever ready to attribute everything to the darkness of superstition. Urusvati knows this Stone of Our Abode. We preserve it in a special place so that the vibrations may retain their original power.…
Some people may be interested to know more about the whereabouts of the Stone. The place where it was first revealed became the foundation of Shambhala, and it intensified the chemical significance of the Abode. Many stories could be told about this messenger from the far-off worlds. You already know about certain guardians who have particles of this Stone, and you can confirm how the Stone reveals itself. You will be astonished to know how many different countries and heroes are connected with it, and how many great deeds were inspired by the legends pertaining to it.
The fierce adversaries of the Brotherhood have also heard about the Stone, and its saga is extremely repulsive to them. They do not understand the essence of this phenomenon and thus are full of hatred and fear of it.
May reliable friends guard the story of the Stone.
The habits of the Stone ATNW, 84
The spirit of the Stone will not sleep for long. Morya knows the habits of the Stone. The spirit of the Stone, like a wave, flows in and again ebbs, returning to its Source. It is impossible to deflect it, except in the case of a fortunate course of celestial bodies. It is the case of a world magnet. After the Stone becomes dormant, it may awaken only at its destined time. A Ray from My Star will come in time. The conjunction of celestial bodies necessary for the Ray will bring about a needed combination of earthly events, making a closed circle, the Stone being a focus of the vortex. The relationship remains effective until the Star leaves its orbit.
The Stone is one of the Seven Wonders of the World SF, 184
The Stone had been one of the Seven Wonders of the World.… Also, that it acts remarkably, emanates heat, jumps on the table.… (Also) that it disappears from time to time, being sent to him who is the leader of the new evolution.
The rhythm of the Stone and the Cosmic Magnet ATNW, 21
The energy rhythm of the Stone itself is the rhythm of the Cosmic Magnet or the Heart of our Universe, Whose Abode surrounds the constellation of Orion. Helena Roerich’s energies were in tune with the rhythms of the Cosmic Magnet through the Stone. Otherwise the experiment could not be possible. “When the centers can flamingly reflect the will of the Cosmic Magnet, then the psycho dynamic of the spirit unite the higher planes with the planet.” [Infinity I, 178.]
The Stone contains a fragment of the Great Breath ATNW, 81
(It was said about the Stone): It contains a fragment of the Great Breath – a fragment of Orion’s soul. I revealed the meaning of the Stone. I indicated the Treasure of the Great Spirit. Urusvati, it is necessary to link the Stone to your essence. The Stone, being near you, will assimilate your rhythm and, via the constellation of Orion, will reinforce the link in a way that is destined. Know, all of you, that the Stone was sent to Napoleon. The Stone was taken back when he departed from the path of unification by leaving his wife. Urusvati, I truly say that if you will express your feelings in a direct manner, you will pronounce the best prophecies-without reasoning, but by grasp of spirit.… A fragment of Orion accompanies you as a guiding star.
The Stone’s power SF, 120-121
A Stone, possessing a great power, will be given to E.I. and N. K.… Akbar used to own it. It attracts people like a magnet. Entire nations could rise if one were to raise it. An enemy could be destroyed if one pronounces his name three times while looking at the Stone. Only those who are absolutely pure in thought and spirit can look at it.
The Stone and the feminine principle ATNW, 119-120
You already know that the appearance of the Stone is always connected with the feminine principle.…
Napoleon and Alexander the Great were both foretold about the Stone, but the clarity of the task was obscured by human nature. True, they gave the Stone to their beloved ones with the best of feelings, but then they were clouded by savage outbursts and thus lost their connection. The Stone must be worn by a woman who has evoked the best feeling.… We speak about true feeling, not the custom of the time.…
There is a way of mystical connection with certain objects. When Napoleon gave the Stone to Josephine, it was given with the best feeling, but it is wisest when the path of the Stone goes along the line of age-long ownership. The Mother of the World is a symbol of the Feminine Principle in the new era, and the Masculine Principle voluntarily returns the Treasure of the World to the Feminine Principle.
The Stone is given to the Mother of Agni Yoga AY, (conclusion)
Given in the Valley of the Brahmaputra, which finds its source in the Lake of the Great Nagas, the Guardians of the Teaching of the Rig-Veda: . . .
“I affirmed Agni Yoga as the pillar of My Steps, and received into My Hands the fire of the Stone.
“I now have given the fiery Stone to her, who by Our decision shall be named the Mother of Agni Yoga, because she consecrated herself to the test of the Fire of Space.
“The streams of this fire were seared upon the Stone in its great flight before the image of the sun.
“A veil of sparks covered the summits of the Protectress of the Snows when the Stone made its fiery passage from south to north into the Guarded Valley.”
Legend of the Stone OEC, The Stone
Reach not for the Stone, Lun; It will come of Itself if thou knowest to await It.…
Under the ground are assembled the religious fathers to analyze the nature of the Stone. Why, when the Stone becomes dark, do the clouds gather? When the Stone feels heavy, blood is shed. When a star shines over the Stone, comes success. When the Stone creaks, the enemy approaches. When comes a dream of fire over the Stone, the world is convulsed. When the Stone is tranquil, walk courageously. But do not pour wine over the Stone! Burn over it only cedar-balsam. Carry the Stone in an ivory casket.
As one must be accustomed to heat and to cold, so must one become accustomed to the radiance of the Stone. Each of the bearers of the Stone must abide with it tranquilly awhile. The intoxication from Its rays is unseen but Its inner heat is mightier than radium. Unseen flows the Myrrh but the Stone rests visible upon the web of Its native land.…
Priestly knowledge of all time prepared men for the worthy reception of the Treasure. Long since have wisdom’s laws revealed the day when a dual eclipse and the submersion of the sanctities would mark the new advent of the Stone. Let us in prayer await our destiny! . . .
The best relic of the power of the Stone is symbolized by the serpent’s Stone—symbol of a wise possession. The follower of night sought to regain possession of the Stone. But the Treasure was ever the token of Light. Not for long did sly rulers possess the Stone, being unaware that striving for right alone can rule the fire of the Stone.
Uroil Zena, spirit of the air, bore to King Solomon the Stone. Proclaimed the Spirit into the receptive ear: “By the will of the Lord of Powers I entrust unto thee the treasure of the Lord of Powers. I entrust unto thee the treasure of the world.”
“So be it,” said the King and carried the Stone into the Temple. But the thought possessed him to carry part of the treasure on his person. Then the King summoned Ephraim, the goldsmith of the tribe of Judah; he bade him sever a part of the Stone and take pure silver and weld a ring and engrave upon the Stone the chalice of wisdom illumined with a flame. The King thought never to part with the Treasure. But the spirit said, “Not wisely didst thou violate the supreme A-Substance. It shall be sorely difficult for the sons of men to possess the Stone. And only those who are with thee can direct the Stone to righteousness. By a constellation shall I designate the way of the Stone.…”
Many are the envoys from the East. The camels bring the Stone to Tibet. Across the desert they carry It and with It a new power.
And Its last flight to the West lighted up an unheard-of kingdom of an unsuccessful union of western nations. In each ray of the East they already seek the Stone. The time will come; the dates will be fulfilled. Designated is the ordained way when of Itself the Stone will come from the West. We affirm to await and understand the way of the Stone. We affirm to understand the predestined carriers of the Stone who go homewards. The ship is ready.
The New Country shall go forth to meet the seven stars under the sign of three stars which sent the Stone to the world. Prepared is the treasure and the enemy shall not take the Shield covered with gold.
Await the Stone!
Straight-Knowledge
Perfect truth through straight-knowledge AY, 156
When We speak of the need for honesty, We do not have in mind unworthy people. We point out the direct path of perfect truth, devoid of any personal element. This opportunity can be perceived through straight-knowledge. The experience accumulated in the center of the Chalice gives invincible knowledge. The center of the Chalice is close to the blood reservoir, for blood is the wherewithal for our passage on Earth.
New energies are enhanced by straight-knowledge AY, 282
How can attention be directed to the new energies? By keenness of sight, enhanced by straight-knowledge. Soon people will be divided according to the quality of their straight-knowledge. Those with an open consciousness must be known and paid attention to. Not education, not experience, not talent, but precisely the fire of straight-knowledge opens the direct path to Shambhala. It is precisely the fire of straight-knowledge that enables one to perceive the unique qualities of the new signs in the midst of daily life. In the future, all organizations will guard with special care these sensitive co-workers. Such consciousnesses are like milestones upon a straight road. The new scientific research will be inspired by the fire of straight-knowledge.
Not intellect but wisdom is straight-knowledge AY, 508
Intellect is not wisdom. Straight-knowledge is wisdom. Intellect is reason. Wisdom makes decisions that long ago had already germinated. Intellect is at the threshold of wisdom, and when sharpened it moves into the realm of synthesis.
The main task is the development of straight-knowledge AY, 532
We avoid those techniques that involve mainly the use of the muscles. One’s muscles must express the projection of one’s own will.… The main task will always be the development of straight-knowledge. When straight-knowledge has been developed, the dangers connected with the mechanical means of communication do not threaten.
Thus, should we always give preference to all that uplifts the cultivation of thought.
Straight-knowledge when it is most needed AY, 589
The wise one knows the spoken word, knows the written word, knows the thought, and knows silence—so says the old proverb. Let us examine this from the point of view of psychic energy. Truly, one has to distinguish when a spoken word, a written letter, a thought, or silence is most needed. One can achieve much by directing one’s energy properly. Refined straight-knowledge will determine which method is the most needed at each moment.
Straight-knowledge penetrates into Infinity INF I, 4
Human consciousness can be directed toward the disciplining of unbridled and unconscious thoughts. But to impart too much is difficult when so many minds are creating chaos. The development of straight-knowledge will help humanity. When straight-knowledge will dictate where is chaos and where Infinity, when straight-knowledge will distinguish a cosmic manifestation from an arbitrary one, then humanity will become the possessor of the key of knowledge. We appreciate that science produced the telescope, but the telescope of straight-knowledge penetrates into Infinity. Your telescope demands expenditures and exertion, but when one possesses the sensitiveness of Our apparatus one penetrates everywhere.
Highest manifestations and straight-knowledge INF II, 188
Straight-knowledge intensifies all the highest manifestations. Only when the core of man expresses straight-knowledge is the pledge affirmed. When the sensitiveness of the spirit utilizes all energies sent by the consciousness through a center, when the spirit can receive the resonance of Cosmos, then verily can straight-knowledge be affirmed. An Agni Yogi kindles the torches of sensitive spirits.
Treasures of the heart possess straight-knowledge HIER, 106
What is the treasure of the heart? Not only benevolence, not only compassion, not only devotion to the Hierarchy but consonance with the Cosmic Consciousness when the heart, besides its own rhythm, even partakes in the cosmic rhythm. Such a heart can be trusted; it possesses straight-knowledge, it feels and knows, and as a manifested link with the Higher World it expresses the indisputable.
The heart is permeated with straight-knowledge HEART, 334
Ask an intelligent person what has most often warned him of danger and protected him from making mistakes or deviating. An honest person will say the heart, not the brain or intellect. Only a stupid person will rely on a conventional process of rational deduction. The heart is permeated with straight-knowledge. We articulated this concept quite a while ago, but now we are returning to it on another round of the spiral. We have already passed through the discipline of Heart and Hierarchy, and have pondered upon Infinity. Thus, straight-knowledge emerged not as some sort of vague intuition but as the result of spiritual discipline joined to an understanding of the heart’s significance. Lead the disciples along these same lines.
Straight-knowledge in the Fiery World FW I, 209
Lacking straight-knowledge, who can imagine the reality of the Fiery World? But this quality must be cultivated with all devotion; and this devotion must be precisely in the heart, not on paper. Also, acceptance of the Fiery World proves courage, for any ignorant thought primarily rebels against the fires of the heart.
Straight-knowledge and the ability to understand an alien mood FW I, 299
One must develop the ability to understand an alien mood. This is not thought-reading, but straight-knowledge of the nature of a neighbor. It is easier to observe what is in the distance when we know what is close by. Many stand upon the threshold of such straight-knowledge, but are prevented from understanding their surroundings by a spasm of selfhood.
The beginning of straight-knowledge lies in devotion to Hierarchy FW II, 15
Nothing can so much turn one away from the path as the rejection of straight-knowledge. But the beginning of straight-knowledge lies in the devotion to Hierarchy. Only true devotion will prevent one from polluting the straight-knowledge by personal egoism. Only devotion will teach not to distort the Indications of the Teacher. Only devotion will help to find new strength. I will not weary of repeating about true devotion, because often people substitute for this concept the most abominable fanaticism. Thus, the Fiery World is ordained.
Straight-knowledge reposes in psychic energy AUM, 466
No one should affirm that the manifestation of the force of psychic energy may not be contagious. So-called suggestions take place unconsciously in most cases. One needs to cultivate thinking intensely in order to attain sensitiveness.
Much is said about inspiration. Many times We have repeated about straight-knowledge. It actually reposes in psychic energy, but its spark passes by way of ectoplasm. Such a great substance must be conserved. The ancients have related that a man can exteriorize his double, which can execute rational actions.
Certain discoveries are given through straight-knowledge SUP, 121
Sometimes it seems that certain discoveries were made as if by chance, but was there not a whisper of help from the Tower of Chun? Scientists seldom heed Our Advice however, and We are often compelled to give an indication, not to the specialist, but to a receptive worker in a related endeavor. Wives, sisters, and other close co-workers of inventors can testify how sometimes they led the scientists to predestined discoveries because of their straight-knowledge.
We will remind you untiringly about the most urgent needs of humanity.
Refine straight-knowledge SUP, 684
A sense of premonition is a first step toward straight-knowledge; but the tendency to exaggerate must not coarsen the subtlety of straight-knowledge. Remember that everyone must make firm his commitment to refine his straight-knowledge. Desire and strive!
The Thinker said, “Out of my small window I can see the grandeur of the starry vault.”
Strongest striving requires straight-knowledge SUP, 714
Urusvati knows that intolerance is the sister of ignorance. A broad tolerance begets open-mindedness, from which issues daring. The strongest striving requires straight-knowledge, and also a balanced open-mindedness. It is impossible to embrace the Supermundane World without both these foundations. Straight-knowledge can whisper to the heart, but the brain must also accept the possibility that the Supermundane World exists.
Synthesis of spirituality is straight-knowledge LHR I, 19 June 1933
Now let us talk about straight-knowledge. Someone has said, “Often a simple woman has a better sense of straight-knowledge than a woman-graduate of a university.” Here I must remark, “Such a woman is ‘simple’ perhaps in the sense of not possessing social position or education, but not simple in the sense of lacking spiritual serenity.” People often confuse great straight-knowledge, which is a result of many experiences (of many incarnations), with a certain psychism. The latter manifests itself in more or less correct presentiments, dreams and certain perceptions of the astral plane, according to the consciousness. On the other hand, straight-knowledge knows unfailingly, knows just the essence of things, the direction of evolution, as well as the future. Straight-knowledge is the synthesis of spirituality and, of course, only a developed spirit with an accumulated Chalice possesses it, regardless of how modest his or her position is in life. Often the modest position is purposely chosen for a certain mission. The one who listens to the voice of his heart will the more easily awaken his straight-knowledge. The heart is the best instructor in all the problems of life.
Teachings insist upon the development of straight-knowledge LHR I, 17 August 1934
You ask, “Is there any selfishness in initiative when it is used for the General Good and for Service?” Of course not! But human nature is so complicated that the purified straight-knowledge alone can discriminate regarding the motives. That is why all the Teachings have insisted, and still insist, upon the development of straight-knowledge, without which there can be no true spirituality. In human nature there is so much self-deception, accumulated over centuries, that it is not easy to become suddenly an impartial judge of one’s motives.
The Chalice and straight-knowledge LHR I, 8 May 1935
Straight-knowledge is knowledge and experience accumulated in our Chalice. It is the so-called intuition, but of an extremely high quality.
Straight-knowledge on scales of the heart LHR II, 17 May 1937
Always and in all actions the only criterion is straight-knowledge. But if direct straight-knowledge is perceptible with difficulty and is weak in its knocking, then each action should be weighed on the scales of the heart. Straight-knowledge is nearest to the heart.
Straight-knowledge was formerly called intuition LHR II, 2 July 1937
Straight-knowledge was formerly called intuition. Straight-knowledge is built out of accumulations from past lives and is preserved in the Chalice. Indeed, it is not just knowledge, but straight-knowledge, because all knowledge gained by us is based primarily on feeling. It is especially strongly expressed in all transcendental experiences. Straight-knowledge is awakened together with the intensification of the action of psychic energy. As you see, everything is interwoven in a mutual collaboration, and everything is interdependent.
Striving
What is Striving? NEC, 55
Striving is the boat of the Arhat. Striving is the manifested unicorn. Striving is the key to all caves. Striving is the wing of the eagle. Striving is the ray of the sun. Striving is the armor of the heart. Striving is the lotus blossom. Striving is the book of the future. Striving is the world manifest. Striving is the multitude of stars.
The conditions of striving NEC, 180
Whether I am hurrying on or motionless, still I am striving. Whether I am learning or giving out knowledge, still I am striving. Whether alone or in a crowd, still I am striving.
How to intensify striving? Where are its roots and conditions? About quality of labor and action you have already heard. These are the conditions: full overburdening and the realization of the insecurity of life. Overburdening sets the body in the direction of tension. Realization of the danger of each hour of life will provide sensitivity and the knowledge of irrevocability.
Personal striving SUP, 881
Urusvati knows the true meaning of personal striving. All of mankind can be divided into the striving ones and the aimless wanderers. Why then do We call it personal striving? Because this quality cannot be evoked externally. It must be sparked from within. It is usually engendered in the Supermundane World, as a seed that sprouts in one’s new life.
It may be observed that striving can be directed to good as well as to evil. Regrettably, man is often directed to evil, or, in other words, to ignorance. From an early age, it must be emphasized that ignorance is evil. This ancient truth has still not been assimilated.
The way to victory LMG I, 87
Understand the soul of your brother;
Labor untiringly, show understanding, behold the power of My Shield.
There are many wonders in this world, and a pure and ardent striving leads to victory.
The law of striving LMG II, 333
If at the first step people would at least remember the value of the vital substance, then by this alone the necessity of prohibitions would be notably reduced. Forbiddance must be done away with; this is a law of striving. But an irreplaceable treasure will be preserved, and this also is a law of striving.
Expectation versus striving AY, 147
One should firmly understand the difference between expectation and striving. In expectation there will always be a time of inactivity, whereas in striving there is always a flight into the future. Such a difference can be understood only by one who is not satisfied with the flow of present life and thinks of the continuous flow of existences on other planets.
Halfwayness HIER, 302
People’s striving is always measured by their service either to Light or darkness. By this may be judged their destination in life. Thus, the worst of all is halfway thinking and halfway striving. The destroyers always build solely upon halfway striving. There is nothing worse than a halfway servitor, for he screens himself by halfwayness. Therefore a direct enemy of Light is preferred by Us. We do not admit into the great battles the small worms that crawl in the mist. Thus, halfwayness must be avoided. One should always and in all ways avoid any intercourse with halfway people. Halfwayness shown by the disciples throws them back a millennium, and therefore one should know when to affirm one’s own consciousness. Thus, the servitor of Light will not admit halfwayness.
The elements and striving NEC, 56
Striving, nothing else, results in mastery over the elements, for the basic quality of the elements is striving. In this state you coordinate the elements with the higher creativeness of the spirit and become the keepers of the lightning. Man shall become keeper of the lightning. Believe it, by striving only will you conquer.
The tension of pure striving FW II, 230
Striving is regarded as of true value. No one of those who strive with the heart will be forgotten. Of chief importance is one’s own consciousness of purity of aspiration, but there are not many who can confirm a purified striving. Thus it is possible to single out people according to their striving. The energy of pure striving is highly homogeneous, and the bearers of this energy actually constitute a universal body. They may be working in the most diverse fields, and nonetheless the essence of the kindled energy will be one. Therefore people are divided not according to physical specializations, but according to tension of striving. Know that difference in nationality has no significance; to the fiery substance neither race nor age can mean anything. Where the heart is aflame people seek communion and exchange, but they do not know on what basis to form contacts. Sometimes they are afraid of scorching one another, forgetting that identical energies are not mutually dangerous.
The seed of the spirit INF I, 343
Striving toward development of consciousness depends upon the impulse of the seed of the spirit. The cumulation of striving intensifies the growth of consciousness. If the energy lacks striving, the manifestation of the intensity of energy is considerably weakened, and the attraction cannot result in fusion. Thus, the seed of the spirit is in need of striving. The best sign of the tension in the seed of the spirit is the intensified fire; hence, the centers of the Mother of Agni Yoga are so aflame and the tensity of fire is so great. Only the influx of fire bears witness to this fire; and creativeness of the centers is very flaming.
Will, direction, and magnetic action INF I, 168
Each striving toward action is measured by its tension. Tension gives evidence of the degree of will which underlies striving. The other property of striving is its direction, but for advancement one must direct the energy in step with the Cosmic Magnet. Evolution flows only because of the presence of magnetic action. The complexity of the course of evolution corresponds to the complexity of the dynamics of the Cosmic Magnet. The complex of evolution is likewise conditioned by human striving. The greater the striving, the more power there is. Man does not realize what a power for destruction he carries!
Attracts vital energies INF II, 229
Vibrations of the tensed force of the Cosmic Magnet reach the energies of striving. The manifestation of striving attracts all vital energies. Therefore, when We elect for an achievement, We gather all striving spirits. The creativeness of the spirit is greatly strained. When the cosmic fires draw one into the vibrations of the Cosmic Magnet, the fire of striving strains the spirit into creativity. Hence, when the Cosmic Magnet determines the step of ascent, the Cosmic Magnet strains all levers. Thus, the spirit of the Agni Yogi carries in itself the impelling force of the fires, and the course of evolution is directed by the fire of spirit.
Striving thoughts produce a beautiful answer LHR I, 1929
Let us remember that a thinking being is never lonely because thought is his greatest magnet and brings similar response from space. Therefore, if we want to receive a beautiful answer we should send into vibrating space our striving thoughts saturated with the pure fire of the heart; only the thought which is spiritualized by striving, nourished by the heart, can create and attract as a powerful magnet. Thought without the striving and flaming quality is sterile. Thus, let us long for knowledge, for broad thoughts, and in our striving we shall dare, as only daring thought molds new ways.
Striving as an antidote and a shield HEART, 216
Right efforts wipe away the manifestations of contagion. A person who is striving actually has very strong immune resistance. The same goes for people who are walking along the edge of an abyss. The most powerful wings are woven of aspirations and striving. It even turns out that striving is the most effective antidote. The fire born of swift, intense striving is the very best shield. The ancients explained why arrows fail to reach those who are striving. Nowadays doctors could show how a special substance develops in the course of spiritual striving. Accept this fact as vital advice and put it to work in your life. I am pointing out how the striving spirit changes its position with the swiftness of light and becomes impossible to catch. So you should get used to striving and manifest it physically as well as spiritually. A teaching that does not instill striving is like a sack full of holes. You should embrace the essence of what is being said, because a study of the words alone will stop with the tongue. But beware of a tongue that moves rapidly while the heart stays deadly still. Let us not forget about the antidote of genuine striving.
The success of striving is found in intensified desire SUP, 72
Sometimes We say, “Strive to Us with all your might.” Such a call may seem unusual, but those who know understand the urgency contained in it. It is not easy to concentrate upon one object. People may labor for many years to develop this ability, yet at the hour of greatest tension even a small fly can disturb their striving. All of Us at some time have passed through such a strain. Success depends not on special abilities, but on intensified desire. Each one can try to strive to his Teacher, but he must strive so intently that he forgets all surroundings, whether it is day or night, warm or cold, for a short time or long. All this is within human power. And such striving is decidedly useful to Us, because it creates currents in space that meet in harmony with Our currents. If such beneficial thoughts were to be sent simultaneously from several countries, what powerful discharges they would generate!
We say to people, “Do not ask.” We know your needs. People do not know how to concentrate upon the most important, and their requests are only disturbing. We do all that is possible, and people should simply send Us their good will. We are not complaining about those who lose themselves in trying to follow their desires, but We do advise the easy way to escape the earthly labyrinth. It is contained in the striving of the heart to Us. Let this striving be silent. Let the heart give its sign. All of Us have known such striving and We can say the more striving, the better. Striving builds strong blood, and this quality is beneficial if it is based upon calmness. But if calmness has not been acquired, it should be developed by the will.
As a foundation of the Teaching LHR I, 17 December 1930
Let us acquire the joy of constant watchfulness and striving. They are among the foundations of the Teaching and of life. Only striving carries us toward the next steps. Only vigilance enables us to overcome successfully all obstacles. The Teacher calls us to pressing labor for the sake of victory. All victory depends upon the strength of our striving. Therefore, if striving decreases either because of the short-sightedness of a limited consciousness or because of internal discord and disunion in the actions of the warriors, defeat will be unavoidable.
Study, How To
Repeat the reading LMG I, (preamble)
Reader, if you have not grasped—read again, after a while.
Studying the higher manifestations LMG I, 16
Try to study the higher manifestations that are of value to humanity.
The image of mankind is created by the energy of mankind itself.
The writings of the Wise Ones LMG II, 53
How should one read the writings of the Wise Ones? One must isolate oneself and apply what is read to one’s different moods. Here am I, newborn. Here am I, an old man. Here am I, an exile. Here am I, a sovereign. Here am I, blind. Here am I, one who has cognized worlds.
To all sources apply all the conceivable greatness of the Lotus.
Study, thinking, and joy NEC, 103
Study must be continued during one’s entire life. Applied knowledge must be taught, without breaking away from historic and philosophic science. The art of thinking must be developed in each worker. Only then will he grasp the joy of perfectionment and know how to make use of his leisure.
Teach how to read NEC, 107
The school must not only instill a love for the book but teach how to read—and the latter is not easier than the former. It is necessary to know how to concentrate thought in order to penetrate into a book. Not the eye but the brain and the heart do the reading. The book does not occupy a place of honor in many homes. It is the duty of the community to affirm the book as a friend of the home. The cooperative, first of all, has a book-shelf whose contents are very extensive. There will be accounts of the treasures of the motherland and of her links with the world. The heroes, the creators and the toilers will be revealed; and the concepts of honor, duty, and obligation to one’s neighbor, as well as mercy will be affirmed. There will be many examples prompting learning and discoveries.
Study Agni Yoga AY, 166
It is the study of Agni Yoga that brings one closer to the far-off worlds.
Our Books AY, 377
Guard the Teaching as a pearl. Hold high Our Books, the joy of your day and the labor of your ascent. Extol the Teaching as a sword of vigilance. Can carelessness be permitted to creep around the Teaching of life? By what other means can we transform our lives? How else can we find application of the realm of spirit abiding within us?
Let us count the days we spend unworthily and be stricken with remorse. Let us count the hours not given to the Teaching and bewail. … How can we devote our days to ordinary routine, when treasures are strewn along our path? One must become accustomed to the unusual manifestations of life.
Just as a magnet attracts iron and then magnetizes it, so is sustenance given to the magnet of the individual spirit. Without nurture the spirit will not see how many doors are open to it.
According to the law of the interchange of matter, it is necessary to create a steady current of receiving and giving. One should not think that whatever is read once stays in the mind. The gardener is not worthy who visits his garden only once. It is necessary to understand the signs, but for this one should accept them as one’s own. One’s own Book lies at hand. Wondrous is the realization of reverence through which one’s life is transformed.
We send Our wish that the Teaching be treated with reverence.
Apply in life what has been learned AY, 538
When all books are read and their words have been studied, then it remains to apply in life what has been learned. If books are read again and again, and their words carefully noted, their application can still remain outside of life, and not even the strongest signs will compel one to change one’s habits. Yet one has to find a way to develop mobility of consciousness. The heart can sense the shame of an unworthy waste of time.
Sharing his experience about study DE, Agni Yoga Quarterly, October 29, 1999
From my own experience, I believe that because we all read the Teachings at different times of day or night, we know that we feel differently at different times, and that affects our reading. Certainly, in the morning, after a good night’s sleep that we assume included forays into the subtle realms, we have a “tuning” that is different. Add that to the positive, energetic feelings that we have at the beginning of a new day, and we can read with a clarity that is special.
In the evening, it is not just the day that is winding down, we are too, and the mind is less open to the distractions of daytime and more open to the mellowness of intuitive reading.
I find that when I read in the evening, I am less analytical and logical, and tend to absorb what I read in a more direct way. In the morning, I tend to filter what I read through my reason. I do think that it is a higher form of reason, not just ordinary logical thinking, especially because of where I believe I have been only an hour or two before. There is much Teaching flying around the planet in the early morning hours—I am sure of it—and we cannot but be affected by it.
Taken together, a more rounded understanding occurs. At least, I feel that for myself. Of course, I cannot describe the experience of others in this.
One should study the spiral of the root of an idea HIER, 356
For evolutionary thinking, one should study the spiral of the root of an idea. The task of the gradual containment of an idea can afford a progression toward a higher understanding. One may take for instance the idea of religions and examine it spirally; precisely, not comparatively, but evolutionally, spirally. Thus one can see the one root. Likewise one can study how the ideas of religions expanded through evolution.
Study the nature of the heart HEART, 339
First of all, the seeker should recognize the central nature of the heart and study outward from it, not inward toward it. The solar plexus will be the antechamber for the Temple of the Heart. The Kundalini will be a laboratory for the heart. The brain and all the nerve centers will be estates for the heart, because nothing can live without the heart!
Examine understanding FW II, 131
Let those who study the Teaching examine more frequently their understanding. Not only those who are just beginning, but all must pay attention to their consciousness. It is said that consciousness has a gravitation toward involution, but this merely means that the consciousness, as a most subtle substance, must be always nurtured.
Study one’s thinking FW III, 429
Humanity must study more carefully its thinking. It is necessary to establish in schools the science of thinking, not as an abstract psychology but as the practical fundamentals of memory, attention, and concentration.
Devoted to knowledge AUM, 390
Let only those devoted to knowledge engage in serious study. Everyone has had occasion to encounter many people who have made a laughingstock of what is most important. Mockery is not only ignorance, it demonstrates baseness of consciousness.
Write down daily manifestations, sensations, and visions LHR I, 18 June 1935
Pay attention to every manifestation, and make it a habit to write down daily, and most precisely all your sensations and visions. Such notes may become a most valuable adjunct to the study of the subtlest energies.… Create, write and observe! And above all, treasure that divine fire of love toward the Great Image of Him who pointed out to us the path of Light, Beauty and Joy.
Study requires a most careful attitude LHR II, 18 November 1935
You are right, the study of the Teaching of Life requires a most careful attitude. One should approach the unprepared consciousness very carefully. Indeed, nothing develops as slowly as consciousness. “It is important to understand to what extent people’s consciousness has become petrified. Therefore, do not give it food which it cannot assimilate. Side by side with the difficult give also the easy; otherwise people will not listen.”
Consciousness is enriched by right thinking SUP, 126
We must remember that some people complain that the books of the Teaching discuss one and the same thing over and over. These ignorant ones do not read with proper attention and fail to notice that in each approach to an idea We introduce a new detail. That is why extracts must be introduced in sequence; only then can one notice the turns of the spiral of Our Messages. People should learn to enjoy this work, for through such thoroughness they will be able to observe Our methods while gathering together Our Indications and Advice.
What merit is there for the student who repeats Our words without applying his own effort? Consciousness is enriched only in the process of right thinking, and mechanical repetitions cannot lead to the new synthesis. One should observe how We lead thought without interfering with independent activity. We show the way, and point out the possibilities without violating karma, but each turn of the path must be recognized by the person himself. It is of particular importance to develop a love for thoroughness. Only in this way can you become familiar with Our methods.
Approach to study SUP, 679
Urusvati knows that the Supermundane can be studied in many ways, but the approach must always be without prejudice or limitation.
Absorb the essence LHR I, 13 October 1930
Only thought and a great consciousness will conquer everything. Therefore, use all means to broaden your consciousness by absorbing with all your essence every line of the Teaching. A profound and many-sided consciousness and the application of the Covenants of the Teaching into life will give you the key to everything because you will possess a synthesis.
Subtle Body
Centers and the subtle body FW III, 297
The bond between the physical and astral centers is saturated by intensified transmutation during life. Functions on both planes manifest unity, the distinction being merely in that independent activity which is manifested by the centers on each plane. The transmuted centers intensify the centers of the subtle body. But at the same time, while the centers are laboring in fiery tension on the earthly plane, the astral centers have an opportunity to propel the subtle body into the Fiery World. A sensation of pains is manifested on the astral plane and on the mental, but only at the beginning of the ascent. After that, each center, while preserving its connection with the physical body, can function by being intensified in other spheres. There follows a separation of the bodies, freeing the subtle body from pains. The physical pains then correspond to the creative tension of the astral centers. Thus, do the Worlds act in mutual intensification. On the path to the Fiery World let us be affirmed in fiery transmutation.
Projection of the astral body AUM, 172
People often speak about doubles; it is as if they see their own selves. There are many explanations for such a manifestation. People usually forget the most natural one—actually the projection of the astral body. The subtle body is projected more often than is thought. It can acquire density, but is not usually seen by everyone; a degree of clairvoyance is required to see the subtle body. Furthermore, man can as easily see himself during a state of drowsiness as in wakefulness. Few pay any attention to the transitional state of drowsiness; yet precisely during this condition noteworthy manifestations occur.
However, man is not concerned in his ordinary life with such observations; either he completely denies the instructiveness of his sensations, or he yields to an artificial tension which cannot be considered natural. Hence, it is so necessary to seek equilibrium; if it is difficult to maintain it, then one should at least remember to strive for it.
Like blood to the physical body, so does the subtle body transmute its corresponding essence FW III, 355
Bodies are transmuted each according to its essential nature. Just as the physical body transmutes and refines blood to an evolutionary extent, so does the subtle body transmute its corresponding essence.… While at the beginning of the process of transmutation the physical body strains the centers of the subtle body, after saturation of the centers by fire the subtle body holds power over the physical. This fiery process transfuses psychic energy from body to body. The power of the subtle body represents a panacea on the physical plane. Indeed, the feeling of transmutation differs on the physical and subtle planes, because the sensations depend upon the tension of the spheres. The purification of matter and spirit likewise takes place only through the fiery energies and centers, strained in spatial atonement. The Fiery World is thus accessible to the consciousness which knows the bond with spatial Fire.
The subtle body contains spiritual centers FW III, 359
A strengthening of the subtle body accompanies each exalted transport. The subtle body contains all the spiritual centers; conscious nurturing of it can produce great possibilities. The essential nature of the subtle body depends upon these spiritual saturations. The usefulness of these nurtures can be great for the physical body. Each transport of the spirit strengthens the centers of the subtle body; contrary wise, each center of the physical body, which is saturated with lower energies, acts destructively on the fiery centers. The subtle body is in need of spiritual nourishment. The constant bond between bodies can thus affirm a conscious exchange of energies. On the path to the Fiery World let us cognize the reality of the bond between the bodies.
Psychic energy saturates the subtle body FW III, 415
The spirit which realizes in life the power of tension of psychic energy can count upon the strength of psychic energy also during the crossing into the Subtle World. Our subtle body is fed by these saturations, and the fluids of psychic energy form the subtle body. Indeed, through transmutation of the centers psychic energy acts increasingly strongly, and the centers gather these powerful fluids for strengthening of the subtle body. When psychic energy is accumulated by exalted feelings, the transmutation of the subtle body is correspondingly saturated with fiery energies. Thus, it is important to intensify one’s forces in a fixed understanding of the power of psychic energy. The action of fiery energy intensifies all the succeeding manifestations of life.
Two kinds of flights of the subtle body LMG I, 188
The flights of the subtle body can be of two kinds; either it flows out of the feet and aimlessly wanders, or it passes through the upper nerve centers and flies upon spiritual missions. It is instantaneously transported across oceans, it teaches people, it imbues auras.
It must be said that only extraordinary strivings and resourcefulness impel the subtle body to concentrate the touch upon a physical object; because usually the spirit strives to act on spirit, overlooking the fact that objects can be excellent conductors.
Not only does the astral body act but also the mental body. Of course, the astral body also emerges, but We do not value the actions of the astral body. We consider the consciousness of the mental body more important.
Subtle body and flights to the Subtle World SUP, 113
Whoever rejects the idea of the Subtle World is preparing a miserable abode for himself. One must cultivate a broad expansion of ideas, for without it one cannot hope to have flights in the subtle body. A timid subtle body, even if it succeeds in leaving the physical body, will be terrified and will remain motionless. It is not easy to enter the Subtle World without fear, and to calmly observe and study. The crowds in the Subtle World are as unusual as the beings on the far-off worlds. The luminous matter is different from the earthly matter, but even amidst endless differences, one must adhere to the idea of Oneness. Our Abode is One, yet it is multifaceted.
Quality of flights of the subtle body HEART, 289
Flights in the subtle body are revealing a quality that is new for the Earth. To be precise, the subtle body is not bound to the Earth but is flying upward with still greater ease. The earthly body rises with difficulty and falls easily, but the opposite is true of the subtle body; in fact, it is harder for it to descend. It is difficult for it to break through the manifestation of the lower spheres. Of course, I am speaking about the higher state of the subtle body; for the lower bodies, it is the lower spheres that are more comfortable. It is instructive to see how the higher subtle body is already beginning to manifest the quality of the Fiery World. So, starting from the earthly state one can see all of the worlds in embryonic form. To do so, one only has to purify one’s consciousness, strive in harmony with the Hierarchy, and keep a sharp watch on what is happening.
Division of the Subtle World and dangers to the subtle body SUP, 128
Urusvati was restrained several times from undertaking extremely dangerous flights. The Teacher must protect one from over-courageous investigations. The higher spheres scorch like the heat of the sun, and the lower spheres are oppressive for the higher consciousness. It is impossible to fly through all the spheres, for the subtle body would be consumed. The division of the spheres of the Subtle World is determined within one’s own consciousness. The transfer to the higher spheres must be gradual. Just as physicians supervise their patients, Guides are appointed to help the disciples to preserve their balance so that this transfer may be performed intelligently. In the Subtle World each violation of equilibrium causes a shock.
Importance of preparation of the subtle body to different dimensions SUP, 129
Urusvati attempts to compare a flight to the far-off worlds to a flight into the higher spheres of the Subtle World or up to the Fiery Realm. Fundamentally, both flights are performed in the subtle body, although in different dimensions, and there is danger in both of them. A definite change of pressure is felt when approaching the far-off worlds. For example, let us remember what happened to Sister I., whose flights nearly tore the connecting cord. The dangers are even more grave when we prematurely attempt to contact the Fiery Worlds. The subtle body can be consumed if it has not been prepared by a lengthy, gradual approach.
Do not forget that a subtle body, even of high refinement, remains a material body, and is subject to laws which, though of a higher order, are nevertheless material.
Nurturing the subtle body SUP, 557
Urusvati knows how the subtle body is nurtured by good deeds. Many will think that this idea is foolish or even absurd. For them a subtle body does not exist, and the concept of good deeds is a relative one. But in reality, the subtle body gains strength from all that is lofty; that is why good thoughts and deeds are so important.
Similarly, art brings moments of highest joy and thus provides the most nourishing sustenance to the subtle body. When the ancients taught about deriving nourishment from air, they had in mind the influence of its finer qualities upon the subtle body.
Some people think that the subtle body is indestructible, and that no earthly influence can do harm to it, but this idea is incorrect. The subtle body is a material body, and therefore can gain strength, or become sick, or even decompose. It has its own life, which at times may not be in accord with the physical body. The turmoil of outside influences can cause it to cease functioning, even before the end of the physical body.
The heart and formation of the subtle body HIER, 106
What is the treasure of the heart? Not only benevolence, not only compassion, not only devotion to the Hierarchy but consonance with the Cosmic Consciousness when the heart, besides its own rhythm, even partakes in the cosmic rhythm. Such a heart can be trusted; it possesses straight-knowledge, it feels and knows, and as a manifested link with the Higher World it expresses the indisputable. The manifestation of the treasure of the heart is also very important for the formation of the subtle body. Try to imagine how important is the experiment with the subtle body. The densifying of the subtle body can give that of which the Teaching of Shambhala so sacredly speaks. One may have an unconquerable host, one may have irreplaceable co-workers, true, only temporary ones, but beyond the conditions of corporeal life.
A luminous heart carries the subtle body to the higher Abodes HEART, 332
Only the luminous awareness of the heart will carry the subtle body into the higher Abodes. So, everyone who prepares his heart and uplifts the hearts of those around him is already doing the will of the One who sent him. When people ask in jest if the heart might be an airship since it can rise to lofty heights, tell them that their joke is not far from the truth. Actually, the energy of the heart has such a close resemblance to helium and other gases of the subtlest nature, it is not far from the spiritual truth to imagine the ascension of the heart.
The connection between subtle body and the spiritual HEART, 297
The Teacher rejoices when the manifestation of the subtle body’s sensations in the earthly shell becomes tangible. A person whose consciousness is being refined is perfectly right to feel that our essence is imprisoned within a dense shell. Of course, pain is sure to manifest when the subtle body connects with the network of nerves that runs over the surface of the body. Moreover, the subtle body has to recapture its own dwelling whenever it returns to the body. You already know that the subtle body is somewhat higher than the physical, which is why there is discomfort every time it returns. Once the Subtle World has become a natural continuation of the earthly realm, there will inevitably arise the feeling that the subtle body is constantly separated from the earthly one.
Aspire into the Higher Spheres with the subtle body FW III, 103
Transmutation of the centers intensifies the creative energies which are necessary for crossing into the Subtle World. Each spiritual striving produces its sediments, which assume the aspect of subtle energies during the passage into the Subtle World. Thus, it is important to aspire into the Higher Spheres. Ecstasy of spirit and joy of the heart yield those energies which nourish the subtle body. Indeed, only a feeling imbued with higher impulses provides the needed energies. It must be understood that imperil and gross earthly desires produce their ugly ulcers, which the spirit must heal in the subtle body. Ulcers of the spirit are carried over into the Subtle World if they are not gotten rid of on the Earth. Liberation from the physical vehicle does not mean deliverance from spiritual ulcers. When the spirit, faced with breaking away from the Earth, realizes how it has used its energies, then the consciousness can atone for a great deal; but the consciousness must be impelled toward the thought about the Higher Worlds. Even the most serious criminal can be directed toward the understanding of the burden of Karma, but for this it is necessary to change the social conditions. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World one should become accustomed to the thought about transmutation of the centers, because liberation from the body is not deliverance from spiritual ulcers.
Sleep is necessary for the subtle body LHR I, 10 May 1933
Do not avoid sleep. Sleep is beneficial and absolutely necessary for the nourishment of our subtle body. Only during sleep can we easily exude it and nourish it intensively with the finest energies, to say nothing about the great lessons we receive while in this state. Not only do we learn to merge into different spheres, but we also fulfil the commissions of our Teachers, and often we participate in battles with the dark forces. Why should we deprive ourselves of such a great privilege, which first of all is given to the disciples of the Great White Brotherhood? Everything artificial is against the Teaching of Light. If it is necessary to decrease our food, our organism will indicate it. The same is true about sleep. Often the work in the Subtle World is more significant than the work in the physical world.
Subtle World
Definition of the Subtle World including Devachan ATNW, 171
The Subtle World is all around us, and its scope is much broader and in no way comparable to our earthly plane. If you wish, it could be called a step to the Fiery World. The Subtle World has many spheres and layers, and there is no other division between them than through the quality of consciousness; therefore, there are as many stages as there are levels of consciousness.…
The Supermundane World is both the Subtle World and the World of Thought.… Devachan is, of course, a special state in the Subtle World in which a spirit is absorbed for needed rest. This state is really heavenly bliss, because in that dream state, the spirit experiences a transcendent earthly reality of special brightness, which includes all the happiest days and moments of its earthly life. Not a single sad or unpleasant thought darkens this state of bliss.
Definition of the Subtle World LHR II, 23 November 1937
The Subtle World is the astral world with all its subdivisions into lower and higher spheres; then comes the Fiery World, and, finally, the Higher World.
Purgatory and the spheres of the Subtle World; cannot outlive vices in the Subtle World LHR II, 13 August 1938
Now, about purgatory, or the middle spheres of the Subtle World. The lower strata are quite close to the description of hell. In fact, it depends upon man himself how best to make use, for himself and others, of his stay in the middle spheres. The higher spheres become accessible to us in accordance with the measure of our purification.…
It is impossible to outlive vices in the Subtle World; they must be outlived on Earth. Because only on Earth can we receive new impulses of energy and regenerate or transmute these into their higher manifestations.
Descriptions of the Subtle World; preparing your future in the Subtle World SUP, 220
There are many descriptions of the Subtle World, but all of them are limited by the individual experience of the observer. Thus one person speaks about the lowest level, of almost monstrous ghosts; another describes sleeping shadows; a third finds an absolute similarity to the physical world; and a fourth talks about luminous bodies. They all describe what they have seen, but their perceptions were limited, causing them to think that one stratum is the entire Subtle World. Because of this error people quarrel and accuse one another of falsehood. If they could understand the manifoldness of the Subtle World, they would realize how beneficial it would be for them to strive to the higher spheres.…
While still on Earth, people should suggest to themselves where precisely they would like to continue their progress. They must concentrate their free will, so that their thought works as a messenger making provisions in the Subtle World.
The Thinker used to say, “Let your thought fly ahead of you and prepare your next beautiful dwelling.”
Thought is the pure motive power in the Subtle World BRO, 511
Speaking about the Subtle World, people rejoice that their thought will be the sole motive power.
Consciousness in the Subtle World LHR I, 11 January 1935
The number of people who preserve vivid continuity of consciousness when passing into the Subtle World, even into its middle strata, is not so overwhelmingly large. Upon arriving there, many fall asleep or drag out a semi-conscious, miserable existence. Variations in the degrees of consciousness are infinite.… There is complete consciousness in the Subtle World only for those who created the bond with the higher worlds while still living, by reason of the aspirations of the heart toward evolution, and by persistent attempts to preserve such consciousness.…
Let us understand clearly that whatever is not realized here on Earth will not be realized in the Subtle World. You remember that it was said that it is almost impossible to acquire a new consciousness in the Subtle World. Therefore, in earthly life we must sow the seeds of aspiration which in the Subtle World can be transmuted into knowledge. Were it otherwise, we should not have to return to Earth.
Descriptions of the diverse Subtle World SUP, 113
In her flights to far-off worlds, Urusvati sensed their differences.… The inner atmosphere of those worlds is wondrous! The colors at times may remind one of earthly colors, but their substance is entirely different. The colors of the oceans of Earth cannot compare to the depth and transparency of the waters of the Subtle World. The atmosphere of the Subtle World resembles a rainbow, but its subtle colors are totally unlike the colors of earthly rainbows. The fish can fly, but their coloring has no equivalent in fish of Earth, and the most luxurious feathers of earthly birds cannot compare to the plumage of the Subtle World. The people resemble earthly people, but amaze one by the subtlety of their features and tissues. Their voices remind one of the finest singing on Earth, yet the meaning is entirely different. Such differences are striking to the human consciousness, and one must become accustomed to them.
Blessed are those who, while in the gross body, are already prepared to accept the manifoldness of the worlds. Do not think that such acceptance comes easily, for one must be spiritually experienced to be able to accept Reality. The word “accept” signifies the very essence of evolution. There are even cultured and educated people who cannot comprehend the many and varied worlds, and therefore do not have access to the Subtle World. Subtle feelings can never be forced.
The intensity of emotions increases in the Subtle World SUP, 726
Not only does hatred bring an accumulation of imperil and through sicknesses shorten life, but mainly, its effect in the Subtle World is disastrous. You already know that in the Subtle World all feelings are intensified, and also their consequences.… Thus, let us say, it is profitable to live in goodness and love. And this state becomes more intense in the Subtle World and a source of great happiness.
In Subtle World, love is the key to all locks FW I, 322
The Subtle World is a state of true justice. One can observe that a consciousness, even though simple, progresses if illumined by love. The bazaar-colored emotions of Earth-dwellers bear little resemblance to love. Love often remains unrealized. But in the Subtle World love is the key to all locks.
Hierarchy and the Subtle World; Armageddon in the Subtle World SUP, 41
Every co-worker of the Brotherhood comes into close contact with the Subtle World. We have entire Strongholds in that world. You already know their names, you have heard about the wondrous tree, Elgatir, and about the structures created by thought. One must clearly realize these conditions in order to direct oneself to Dokyood. Thought not obscured by doubt will lead to Our supermundane Abodes. The Abode of the Hierarchy in the Himalayas is in constant communication with the Abodes in the Subtle World, and the earthly battle resounds and thunders there. People do not want to understand this correlation, therefore even Armageddon is to them only an earthly conflict between peoples, and the most important aspect of Armageddon remains misunderstood. How can one participate in something when only the smallest part of what is happening is known? We affirm that the battle raging in the Subtle World is far more violent than that which is fought on Earth. Truly, much of the spatial battle resounds on Earth. Often Our World tries to warn people of this terrible danger, but in vain.
Earth’s connection to the Subtle World FW II, 422
In vain do people complain about being separated from the Subtle World. Many see the subtle dwellers. Many grasp the speech of that plane. Many sense aromas not of this earth. Countless manifestations can be named, both among people and among animals. Only obstinate prejudice prevents people from understanding reality. So many people have been saved by indications from the Subtle World. So many matters of state have been decided according to information from Beyond. Not only do ancient epochs furnish examples of this, but the most recent past can provide indisputable facts of such continuous relationships. The Earth cannot be isolated from all the Worlds. Even the material senses, contrary to all ignorant superstition, transmit feelings of the Subtle World. When the consciousness has been refined, then can be expected precious contacts which will be perfectly natural.
The Subtle World is the true source of events in the earthly world SUP, 703
Most people are not able to make the idea of the Subtle World a part of their lives, and thus they obstruct evolution. It is difficult to reveal to the earthly consciousness that the Subtle World is the true source of events in the earthly world. Whole decades can pass between an event in the Subtle World and its counterpart in the physical world, even though by being formed in the Subtle World it became inevitable.
Continuous contact with the Subtle World; man’s daring and sacred communion with the Subtle World AUM, 105
Undoubtedly you are often asked about the contact of the Subtle World with earthly life. You will be right in saying that such contact is continuous. Not a single earthly action remains unanswered on the part of the Subtle World. Each earthly thought arouses either joy and assistance, or malevolence and destructive sendings from the Subtle World.…
When man takes upon himself communion with the Higher World, he is truly daring, but this daring is sacred. The Subtle World listens to these calls and understands their significance. Such communion attracts a multitude of listeners—co-workers, as it were—therefore egoism must be excluded from prayer; for the best prayer will be renunciation and desire for the Good.
Transition to the Subtle World is like filling a balloon with Agni FW I, 621
It is a natural desire to want to know how the transitions into different spheres are accomplished. It is not difficult to understand that purified Agni is the decisive factor. If we gradually fill a balloon with combustible gas, it will begin to rise proportionately. If the balloon cannot retain the gas it will descend. This is a crude example of the principle governing transition into the various spheres of the Subtle World. The subtle entity can ascend by itself if its fiery seed is appropriately filled. Fire—the transmuter—helps to assimilate the new and higher conditions. Agni facilitates the understanding of the language of each sphere, because the intercourse of beings becomes more refined as the ascent is made.
How to enter the Subtle World FW I, 660
Upon entering the Subtle World one should firmly bear in mind the resolution to go toward Light, to hasten to self-perfection, and for this each advice is extremely important. If here upon Earth we already approach discrimination, then upon crossing into the Subtle World this achievement will be a benefaction. The principal difficulty is that despair and perplexity hinder the assimilation of the new conditions. But if we remember firmly whither and wherefore we go, we will instantly find many helpers.
Success
Guarantee of success LMG I, 61
Labor is the guarantee of success.
Each of you must endure earthly thorns.
Manifest strength of spirit and approach!
Open your hearts through benevolence.
The Teacher values every pure quest for Higher Knowledge.
The spirit of reason bestows knowledge upon the seekers of Truth.
It is enough to follow the path of spirit-realization—the rest will come.
Right direction as success LMG II, 104
Success is only a sign of the correct direction. Success is but the understanding of the moment. The Teaching is but the lifting of the curtain of the theater. How wonderful it is to be an actor in the world’s mystery! Walk in joy! The unbroken chain has great value. My Hand sends rays from the mountains. We shall begin the New Era without delay. I teach not to dream but to harken to the flow of events.
Success follows sacrifice LMG II, 202
Learning about sacrifice, you receive power. Success follows sacrifice. His Teaching is firmly grounded because it is based on sacrifice. Success is nothing else but the counterstroke of sacrifice. The success can be in advance of the sacrifice, as a loan, but inexorable is the fate of the debtor. If today one can pay with little, within a year the payment due will increase. Before the year elapses, the debtor becomes stooped with his burden.
Success is like multicolored blossoms AY, 160
Can we think about battle only in terms of victory? What seems like failure is the root of strength. Success is like multicolored blossoms. But tap the roots, because in them is found the sap of power. I suggest that power be understood as being gained from the accumulations of experience. We are again in the garden of life, where experience assures attainment.
Obstacles to speed success AY, 262
Let us learn to rejoice at obstacles, knowing that the welcomed obstacle can be used to speed success. And this success will be like a fishnet overfilled with an abundant catch. Therefore, let us direct our eye to our surroundings and understand from what perils we are being protected just by our devotion to the Teacher. But often we trust the Teacher in great works and are less certain in small ones. Often, we see the great obstacles, while overlooking the multitude of small ones that lie within sight. After all, a small, unnoticed scorpion strikes just as poisonously as a large one. An eagle eye is needed, not so much to discern the mountain as to see the smallest grain of sand.
Overcoming an obstacle is a success SUP, 799
Urusvati knows that the overcoming of an obstacle is a success. The purer the motive, the higher the attainment—this briefly-stated principle is as fitting for the earthly path as for the supermundane one. Unfortunately, people resist the idea that life is a struggle. They are afraid to think about unending struggle. They do not realize that all the worlds are on trial. After reading this affirmation, they will sink into fear.
Success and the essential nature of things AY, 286
Success in life can be found both by those who with particular clarity understand the essential nature of things and also by those who have accepted their own very distorted perception of things. The difference lies only in the consequences. Those who have realized the nature of things are not attached to them, but the distorters are slaves to them. If someone finds no success, it means that he has remained at the fulcrum of the balance rather than placing himself in either cup.
What is the measure of whether things are understood or distorted? Whether or not the conditions of one’s life have changed. If nothing has changed, it is because there has been no action of thought. Those who are slow to understand cannot succeed. The majority of people are dragged down by their own weakness and inertia. Life is like chains to them, whereas life should be a conquest. The guarantee of success lies in action.
How to define success AY, 376
How do We define success? Truly, works are successful when their very trail is followed by friend and foe alike. Examine the deeds of those who follow, and say to yourself, “All comes from our fire.” All mistakes are burned away by the fire of following. One may traverse life with courage when the beacon-fires light the way, when the dangers themselves are part of the design of the Veil of the Mother of the World.
The Mother of the World does not fear the Great Play.
The joy of labor and success AY, 572
The experience of joy in one’s work is a manifestation of a special aspect of psychic energy. Joyous labor brings success multiplied.
Accept the future for success INF II, 86
If it expects success, humanity must, above all, accept the future. For there cannot be success with the past. Thus, the search for new ways is the first requirement. The evidence of flexibility in the search is the basis of success.
Quality of thought as success FW I, 459
It must be understood that every success is based on the quality of thought. One should understand that We can vouch for success when thought flies to Us.
Understanding success FW III, 52
Least of all do people understand success. Usually, when the success of a task commissioned by the Hierarchy, and imbued with the help of the Hierarchy, is attributed by the spirit steeped in selfhood to its own merit, the success turns into a heartache of the spirit. When a co-worker requires adoration of himself for fulfillment of the task given him, he closes by this very act the records of the space. The records of life passing on in all earthly glory reveal so many beggars in spirit! A co-worker who presents to the community the idea that the Hierarchy will act in accordance with the affirmation of the successful co-worker introduces truly a belittlement of the Hierarch. How difficult it is to introduce among the co-workers the true concept of success! Indeed, only humility of the spirit and the feeling of gratitude are appropriate. Who gave all possibilities? Who has given the direction? Who has manifested all good? Only the Hierarch, only the Leader, only the Forces of Light. Successful co-worker, examine thy armor; on each link is inscribed—Hierarchy. Not I myself, nor mine, but Thine, O Lord!
Hence, on the path to the Fiery World one should remember that humility is the companion of success. Co-worker, pretend not to luck, for fiery energies are subtle, and crude egotism does not contain the fires. Thus, let us remember about humility when we wish to be truly successful.
Success in unexpected ways SUP, 176
Urusvati knows how unpredictably the mosaic of life falls together, but such unexpectedness is only from the earthly point of view. A person may think that he speaks or writes with a certain intent, but he is directed to an entirely different goal by the Higher Forces. He may think that he is finding success in a desired direction, when in reality he is achieving greater success in some unexpected way. He may, for example, write to a certain person, then find that the response comes from an unexpected source.
Never regret failure SUP, 577
Do not think that experiments and observations are easy. If one out of a hundred succeeds, that is success. We never regret failure, because it teaches more than success. It is regrettable when someone is too eager to achieve success immediately. One should not waste time, nor regret time spent. One should observe oneself, but without making oneself the center of the Universe. One can find success at all times and in all things. In such labors, one strengthens one’s will.
Watchfulness for success LHR I, 29 May 1931
If one cherishes devotion in his heart, it is not difficult to follow the right direction. While cherishing our striving, we must also develop our watchfulness, which is so necessary for success. Let us be like a vigilant mother, whose spirit feels and foresees all the dangers which threaten her child. Who knows how many fateful flows are avoided by such vigilance of spirit!
Suggestion
Suggestion and the will NEC, 160
We avoid suggestion except in certain instances when a direct danger can be avoided. It is a different matter when you see an already molded consciousness awaiting a spark from without, but any forcible invasion is condemned. This principle must be affirmed in the community, especially since you know the unlimited effectiveness of the will. When you know that not only people and animals but even objects are moved by the will, then you know that a wave of the will must be directed precisely and circumspectly.
Suggestion and malice BRO, 79
It is useful to observe how people act under suggestion, but at the same time violently deny the possibility of such an influence. Sometimes, out of malice, a man asserts that his conduct is in accord with his own intentions, whereas he is acting under direct suggestion. Man transmits thoughts which are not his own, and makes use of expressions which are alien to him, but because of malice he tries to ascribe them to himself. If one knows whence a suggestion has issued, one can form an opinion about an intentional distortion.
Dark and unsteady is everything created by malice.
How suggestion is transmitted HEART, 28
Suggestion can be transmitted by thought, by sound, or by a glance, and it can be reinforced by deep inhalation. What opportunities for scientific observation lie in these actions! It can be observed how inhalation strengthens sound and the emanations of the eye.
The difference between thought-creativeness and suggestion FW I, 135
Thought-creativeness and suggestion are completely different, although they are both related to fiery manifestations. Suggestion is a coercion of Fire, whereas thought-creativeness is a manifestation of basic law. When We spoke to a certain sahib about permeating his dwelling with Our Aura, We naturally had in mind thought-creativeness, and not suggestion, which We willingly leave to petty hypnotists. Thought-creativeness is far more powerful than any suggestions. First of all, suggestion is transitory; it strikes the aura and creates karma, whereas thought-creativeness saturates the aura and does not interfere with independent action. In fact, space saturated with thought-creativeness concentrates the fiery power. The inviolability of karma remains one of the subtlest conditions of all. To give, to assist, and even to guide, without infringing upon the personality—this is a difficult task. Each one must confront this solution. Thought-creativeness, devoid of self, provides the way out of these labyrinths. Kindness, cordiality, and cooperation likewise help, but the fog of unsteadiness is a particularly poor guide.
Heart suggestion HEART, 74
The various concepts of the will should be thoroughly thought through and delineated. The will of the brain has become the citadel of the West, while the East still has its stronghold in the heart. When conveying a suggestion, a Western hypnotist uses his will, straining centers in his extremities and eyes; but the emanation thus transmitted not only exhausts itself quickly but also brings on fatigue and, in any case, only acts over very small distances. Spatial attainments are not possible through transmissions of the will of the intellect. But the heart of the East has no need for tension in the extremities, nor does it needlessly intensify energy; rather, it sends forth its thoughts without any limitations regarding place. Heart suggestion, as a natural channel of communication, does not bring harm to the person who issues the suggestion or the person who receives it. The Western method is always obvious from the outside, while the Eastern method has nothing external about it; quite the contrary, the person issuing the suggestion does not look at the receiver, for he has the image of the destination in his heart. The advantages in heart activity are numerous and beyond dispute, but to obtain them you first of all must realize the heart’s significance.
The stages of suggestion AUM, 225
After the recognition of hypnotic suggestion, one should begin to think of ways of strengthening it. But first it is necessary to realize all the stages of suggestion. If man is continually suggesting and under the influence of suggestion, then how attentively must one cultivate the ability to discriminate the degrees of earthly and subtle influences! For this, scientific research is needed in order that the scholar himself may cognize the gradations of the worlds. If he be a denier, then there will grow up a generation of ignoramuses.
Healing and the power of suggestion FW I, 293
Healing through suggestion has been called fiery striving. True, this method of healing is now being developed more extensively. Therefore one should avert possible harm from ignorant application of the fiery energy. Suggestion can arrest pain, but if those who employ suggestion do not know the origin of the illness, these suggestions can be likened to harmful narcotics. It is another matter when suggestion is applied by an experienced physician; he not only alleviates the reflex of pain but also traces the flow of the illness and can suggest to the corresponding organs that they resume their normal functions. A wise physician will also not neglect astrology. One may laugh all one wishes, but a scientifically cast horoscope will aid in diagnosing sickness itself and determining contributing circumstances. One should pay full attention to astrochemistry and understand the power of suggestion. If suggestion utilizes fiery energy, how deep and powerful an influence is exerted by Fire! One must do away with the custom of narrow command and forbiddance now used by hypnotists. Only a knowledge of the organism and of all circumstances permits the physician to apply his command to all the affected parts. The weakened organs can be considerably restored by guiding and coordinating them with the fire of the heart. Every physician must develop within himself the power of suggestion.
Suggestion as a treatment for disease NEC, 169
During treatment of illnesses through a command of the will, remember that one must not try to overcome infectious diseases by suggestion. A common error is the lack of knowledge of how to discern the circle of possible effect. Furthermore, the treatment of infectious diseases by suggestion may work irreparable harm. It is better not to touch a dog guarding the gateway; if one begins to whip it, its rage will increase tenfold. Likewise with microbes, they can be vanquished by rays or by the counteraction of the forces of the organism, but the whip of the will forces many centers to droop, and the fire will engulf new domains. Rays undercut the roots of the infection, but the will leads it to new activity.
How to prepare for suggestion on a patient FW I, 295
You know that during suggestion one should not wave the arms or stare at the patient. In general, it is not necessary even to look into the patient’s eyes, but one should project the will from heart to heart. Only afterwards should one proceed in applying one’s will from the center, in the needed direction. It is absolutely useless for the patient under suggestion to know what is taking place. In fact, the preparations for suggestion often set up an undesirable counteraction. Besides, although the patient may believe that he is ready to submit to the treatment, his Manas will resist the intrusion. The longer both consciousnesses are mutually balanced, the more potent the suggestion will be. However, the experiment should not be announced in advance; each treatment should take place unexpectedly. But physical conditions must be favorable. The temperature should be average, moderate, without the irritation induced by heat or cold. The air must be pure, and it is advisable to have a light aroma of roses or eucalyptus. One should arrange inconspicuously that the patient be comfortably reclining in an armchair. A bed is less suitable. Everything sudden or noisy should be shunned in order to avoid the possibility of a shock. It must not be forgotten that during suggestion the subtle body is in a state of great tension and attempts to leave the body. Therefore, one should with all possible caution forbid its leaving the body. Naturally, all commands should be mental and not oral.
Understanding the disease caused by suggestive thinking SUP, 107
Urusvati knows that most diseases come from suggestion. They may be attributed to autosuggestion, or to suggestion from a distance, about which little is known. Just as one can heal from a distance, one can also inflict disease. In the future, science will prove the existence of powers of suggestion, but at present very few understand that disease can be caused by suggestive thinking directed from a distance. It is significant that thought can be direct or indirect, and that the arrows of thought can pierce the cells of an organism that is predisposed to illness.
The meaning of auto-suggestion SUP, 867
Urusvati knows the true meaning of auto-suggestion. Many regard this concept with disdain, but proper auto-suggestion is a true staff on both earthly and supermundane paths.
Hypochondria and auto-suggestion FW II, 156
What is hypochondria? Many confuse it with auto-suggestion, but the latter is only an effect of the former. Hypochondria in its essence is very infectious and destructive. It can be defined physiologically as the dissolution of heart energy. Such a process interrupts the protective work of the nerve centers. The enemy’s entrance into the stronghold is not a matter of auto-suggestion, but far worse; the defenders of the stronghold, instead of resisting, open the gates to the enemy. It is difficult to cure, for hypochondria is not always subject to suggestion. The process of dissolution cannot be replaced by suggestion. It is necessary to heal the wounded nerve tissue. Here strength can be built up only by nerve exercise.
Suggestion as a cure for nose, throat, and skin irritations FW II, 225
It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion.
Supermundane
As a transformation BRO, 122
For progress, one needs to recognize the Supermundane World. Such a broadened consciousness will transform the entire attitude toward life. The time has drawn near when one must prepare the consciousness for broad perceptions. Only in a broad understanding will it be possible to discern the process that is taking place.
Do not reject BRO, 445
Let us not reject even a little understanding of the Supermundane path.
Spiritualize the centers FW III, 84
For better assimilation of the higher energies of the Supermundane spheres it is necessary to spiritualize the centers. Departing from the earthly sphere, the spirit must be cleansed of lower emanations. Any superfluous husk which the spirit brings along into the Subtle World causes inexpressible pains. In a well-developed consciousness a purification takes place which frees the spirit from the husk.…
Most painful of all is the perception of one’s own coarseness. Even in the lower supermundane strata is felt the weight of one’s own crudities. Often there are heard wails from the supermundane strata which are the appeals of the spirits not yet cleansed of this burden. It is reprehensible to litter the Subtle World with the same lightmindedness as the earthly one.
Boundary lines of the Supermundane FW III, 469
Without reason do people consider the boundary lines of the supermundane spheres to be far distant. No one is aware of the exact boundary with the Subtle World; the consciousness cannot grasp it. And likewise that between the Subtle and the Fiery World. But these boundaries are immeasurably close!
Supermundane and energy as the foundation of Existence SUP, (preamble)
Friend, how can we discuss the Supermundane if energy is not yet realized as the foundation of Existence? Many will not understand at all what is meant by this, while others may think that they understand the significance of fundamental energy, but cannot think about it with clarity. It is necessary to train one’s thought upon the idea of energy until the feeling of it becomes as real as the feeling about any solid object. We speak about feeling, because knowledge alone cannot provide an understanding of energy.…
Goalfitness will help one’s thinking when the properties of the fundamental energy appear to be contradictory. A blind man may be unable to perceive an event visible to others, but everyone can realize the Supermundane by learning to understand the many properties of the fundamental energy.
Those who think of the Supermundane as the very Highest are correct. “As below, so above.” Let this ancient saying serve as a guide to cognition of the forces of the Supermundane.
Supermundane and the foundations of life SUP, 310
Urusvati knows that the mundane and the Supermundane are in essence the same, because every earthly action is linked to all of existence. But when We speak about the foundations of life We call them supermundane. People should be taught by all possible means that the Supermundane is real, but man fears the Supermundane and tries to escape the grandeur of Infinity by burying his head here on Earth.…
Many wish to be called Our co-workers, but for this they must learn to think in unison with Us. They may cooperate to different degrees, but there should be no room for distrust. First of all, the Teacher must find out how much the thinking of the disciple is purified and free of misconceptions. Only then can he be guided to the truth, and only then will mundane and Supermundane be understood as aspects of one whole.
All of life is Supermundane SUP, 366
We now give you the outlines of Our Inner Life, pointing out the principles that lie in the foundations of the Brotherhood. Alas, people have too often pictured Us as celestial beings, but nothing good can be derived from such an idea, for it appears to isolate Us from Earth. Indeed, when We discuss the Supermundane Realm We certainly do not imply isolation from Earth. After all, all of life is supermundane, for it is permeated with the subtle energies.
Spirit develops in accordance with Supermundane processes SUP, 433
Urusvati knows that even the Great Ones have manifested different qualities in each incarnation. Observing a whole series of incarnations, one can see clearly the necklace of accumulations. In this regard it is particularly instructive to note the great variations, succeeding one after the other. It should not be thought that qualities are accumulated by any earthly way or that each incarnation is a continuation of the preceding one—the law of evolution is far more vast in its outlines. From the supermundane heights it is easier to see just how the spirit must perfect itself. There is no contradiction in the fact that the spirit develops in accordance with supermundane processes.
One’s purpose and the Supermundane spheres SUP, 459
Urusvati knows how much people prefer to strive toward the far-off worlds rather than attend to their earthly problems. The reason is clear—Earth-dwellers bear no responsibility for the far-off worlds, but the duties of everyday life impose many burdens. Few people want to understand that the reality of the far-off worlds will be revealed only to those who deal successfully with earthly conditions.
Without a realization of one’s purpose on Earth, it is not possible to venture into the supermundane spheres. Only through earthly self-improvement can we become worthy travelers to the far-off worlds. Thus, when We speak about the Supermundane we must, first of all, comprehend our earthly state. I repeat again that those who cannot successfully deal with the earthly cannot correctly strive toward the Supermundane.
The World of Thought ATNW, 171
The Supermundane World is both the Subtle World and the World of Thought. What could be more Supermundane than thought?
Supermundane and thought SUP, 483
The life of the Brotherhood is the life of the Supermundane, because it is founded on thought.…
People could elevate their earthly life into the Supermundane simply by basing their existence on thought. Our Teaching could properly be called The Proclamation of Thought. Great is the festival of the one whose realm is thought! And We can transmit more easily to those in whom thought reigns. But responses will not always come in expected ways. A response may often come in the very development of the thought, and the book will open by itself, and the strings will resound. The more varied the signs, the broader the field of thought.
The Thinker said, “Show me that dungeon into which the light of thought does not penetrate. The flowers of thought are more beautiful than all earthly flowers.”
Unite your thoughts SUP, 601
The Thinker said, “Learn to unite your thoughts with the Supermundane Worlds.”
Natural aspect of life SUP, 620
Urusvati knows that the Supermundane should be accepted as a natural aspect of life. Listen! Listen! As long as the Supermundane is thought of as forbidden or supernatural, the consciousness will not be able to expand. It can be observed, though, that some people, when attempting to turn to the Supermundane, lose their balance, because their earthly limitations prevent proper communion with It.
Some may ask how one can turn to the Supermundane without causing harm to the physical body. They wonder whether, for an ordinary person, it is not destructive to mix earthly and subtle energies. Such an idea is mistaken. The mundane and supermundane worlds are interconnected in many subtle ways. To destroy these links would mean to destroy the planet. But one should not think that cognition of the Supermundane is available only to exceptional individuals. Everyone who begins to contemplate the Supermundane will become illumined by this wondrous and beautiful aspect of life.
Speak to those for whom the Supermundane has become natural. They will describe how from an early age they thought about the existence of beautiful heavens, stars, and an unknown Teacher who lived somewhere. It is clear that these children bring such thoughts to Earth from the Subtle World; the families into which they are born do not always have such ideas. With these thoughts begins the great process of the harmonizing of the two worlds.
Difference between the Subtle World and the Supermundane SUP, 642
Urusvati knows that some people do not understand the difference between the Subtle World and the Supermundane. It seems to them that both concepts are interchanged in Our Discourses, simply to avoid repetition. But it should be remembered that the Subtle World is a particular and limited realm, while the Supermundane World includes not only the various spheres, but also the world of thought–even the thought produced by those on Earth. It can even be stated that the Supermundane World is mainly the world of thought. Thought reigns, in both the supermundane and the material worlds.
It must be understood that it is not by accident that We link the essence of Our Life with the Supermundane World. People must consciously learn that the most precise understanding of the Inner Life of the Brotherhood can be achieved by studying the flow of Our thought. In everyone’s life thought is the touchstone. It is said that man learns about himself by watching the current of his thought. The currents of thought are diverse; they are ceaseless and are rarely harmonious. It is not easy to watch one’s own thought!
Thought and the Origin in the heart SUP, 689
All cognitions of the Supermundane are formed in the heart. Thought has its origin in the heart, and is then conveyed to the brain. Let everyone who wishes to turn to the Supermundane summon the power of his heart, for it alone will resound to Infinity.
Abandon the idea that We have a physical body SUP, 690
It says that We do not live in the physical body, that there is one place in the Himalayas, filled with the emanations of many minerals, where a constant whirl of supermundane energies exists, which permits special connections with the Supermundane World. And so, abandon the idea that We have a physical body, and affirm the image of Our link with the supermundane whirl, which assists in producing special chemical combinations. At least in this way people will be reminded about their link with the Supermundane.
Solemnity and the Supermundane SUP, 703
Urusvati knows that an attitude of solemnity is needed for thinking about the Supermundane. This attitude is ignited when one conceives an idea about the Supermundane.
Joy is necessary SUP, 706
Spirit is a quality of matter; therefore, We repeat: Do not withdraw from the earthly life, for in it too are found spiritual joys, and joy is needed for supermundane feelings. It is especially necessary to care for those who labor, in order that the proper rhythm of labor may generate in them the joy of the heart. The humblest worker can be a great vessel of joy, if he perceives the supermundane vibrations.…
The Thinker taught, “Observe the course of the luminaries. Everything earthly strives to the Supermundane.”
Psychic energy carries us into the supermundane spheres LHR II, 15 March 1938
With your entire spirit strive to the light of the future. Psychic energy, which carries us into the supermundane spheres, is accumulated here on Earth, and its best awakener and teacher is the joyous striving into the future, full of illumined labors—as on Earth, so also in the Subtle World. If people could understand that for a pure and aspiring man the very crossing into the Subtle World is the highest joy, the highest exaltation, and a full joining in the beloved labor, then many would strive to attain this joyous and broadened state through a worthy life on Earth.
Sword
The Fiery Messenger LMG I, 34
I shall reveal the power of darkness to those who can conquer it. People realize not their happiness.
I am the Guardian of your happiness.
The Fiery Messenger brought to you the sword of valor.
Understand that the way has been marked for you and attain the path.
Follow your own path.
My Shield and your temple LMG I, 281
My Shield is a Refuge to the pure.
My Arrows are Wings to the faithful. My Sword is a Torch to the courageous.
My Smile is the promised Bliss to the wise.
My Heart is your Abode.
Your temple is a miraculous offering to Me.
Symbol of the sword and arrow LMG II, 121
Let us compare now the spirit-knowledge and the command of the will. The knowledge blossoms, manifesting protection and illumining the fundamentals. The command of the will is directed into alien spheres, and conquers and annexes. The command is denoted by the symbol of a sword and arrow. The symbol of the spirit-knowledge is a flower. The command can be communicated to the disciple from outside by a swift sending. Whereas, the spirit-knowledge blossoms from within, and cannot be evoked by any wand. Like a flower, the knowledge blooms in its destined hour.
How, then, may one assist the flower? Place it in a quiet spot, give it sunlight, and forbid anyone to touch and pluck the leaves. Without the spirit-knowledge one cannot raise to its height the knowledge predestined for humanity.
Arouse the nations LMG II, 147
It is time to do away with the imperfection of matter. For this the people must become conscious of the spirit; otherwise the general condition tends to reduce the individual possibilities to its own level, as the waves of the ocean preserve a common rhythm. Therefore, it is time to arouse the nations by sword or lightning, only to evoke the cry of the spirit.
Seekers and the Guiding Hand LMG II, 247
Events are thundering. I am endeavoring to restrain, to bridle the madness.
If you could see all the crimes being committed! But We will not allow the panther to leap out. Seekers of spirit shall receive the Guiding Hand. Seekers of knowledge shall receive instruction. Those in sorrow shall receive consolation. Those who raise the sword shall be stricken. The scoffing ones shall be banished. Those who caused evil shall be smitten down. Thus do I decree.
The sword will be of service NEC, 33
Of what use are miracles, which are contrary to nature? Here is a miracle—when thou canst bestride thy steed and with the manifested sword defend the Community of the World. As simply will the New World begin. Like ripened fruit will facts be collected. The Teaching of magnets is indeed not of miracles, but of a manifestation of the law of gravity. Conceal not the revelation of the spirit, and the sword will be of service to the ascent of evolution.
I can give joy only to him who has adopted the community not in conjurations, not with incense burning, but in daily life. The Teacher can send a helping ray, but He will not engage in combat if the given sword be turned against the friends of the community. The sword will then turn into a lightning scourge.
Discussions with the ignorant and silence NEC, 255
Do not keep up discussions with the ignorant. Maintain obvious silence if you become aware of irresponsibility in your interlocutor. Affirm your own knowledge with silence. Let not other people becloud your view. Teach your young friends to keep silent where there is no bridge to one’s consciousness. Teach them to brandish the sword only once, if an arrow of insult is let fly.
My sword AY, 99
I shall point out how to sharpen your power on the edge of My sword. The manifestation of the Teacher can enlighten people, but only if the way is paved with knowledge. The dragon is mighty, and barbed are his coils.
Tempering a sword AY, 162
Each danger brings its advantages. When tempering a sword in fire, certainly the flame is a danger, but it also heightens the subtlety of receptivity. A similar fiery synthesis results from the development of the center of the larynx. Therefore, Agni Yoga is created upon the manifestation of Fire, the life-giver and the creator of will.
Ability to strike AY, 204
Many dream of acquiring the shield of the yogi, while finding it too troublesome to forge the needed sword. But the ability to strike cannot come through watching another wield his sword.
The battle and useless arms AY, 223
“Lord, take my weapons, my shield and my smiting sword. How weighty seems my helmet, which in the battle was lighter than a feather! My anklets fetter my steps and my gauntlets are like shackles on my wrists.”
His Commander will reply, “Each weapon is meant for certain battles. Lay aside thy now-useless arms. They shall be given to one who succeeds you in this stage of thy spirit. Each battle has its appropriate arms. Thy sword is now too short for thee; therefore I give thee a spear of light and far-flying arrows.”
Whoever has seen his enemy at sword’s length will know how to shoot the arrow of victory. But many warriors do not know which weapons are appropriate, and therefore fall before the enemy’s stroke. He who has succumbed to the enemy’s stroke through incaution merits no honors. This rule of battle applies to every yogi.
There can be no sorrow AY, 407
Do not give in to thoughts of sorrow. Such thoughts are like rust on a conqueror’s sword. There can be no sorrow near the fiery crucible of life. If you read the Puranas in their dead letter, even this book of great wisdom will seem like a cemetery to you. But where there is fire there can be no sorrow.
Sword of the spirit INF II, 172
A very precise application of the defined sword of the spirit can raze the dams. When a fiery thought tenses the spirit, the attraction of various energies is inevitable. The sword of the spirit smites and creates; the sword of the spirit collects and cleaves the imperfect manifestations; the sword of the spirit is tensely poised by the Cosmic Magnet.
Sword of Light FW III, 352
The World is living through those stages by which have been signalized all the decisive moments in the history of mankind. Stages of destruction precede construction. Creativeness, having been tensed, calls all energies to life. That epoch into which humanity has entered will inevitably manifest all the potentials of forces, for this epoch is a decisive one, and a turning point in history is approaching. Surely, the condition of the planet has not come about by accident, and each tension bears witness to that current which is engulfing all spheres. If the conflict is inexorable, so will the victory be decisive. For all forces and spheres participate in this Cosmic Battle. On the path to the Fiery World one must take up the Sword of Light for building the New Epoch.
Defeat falsehood AUM, 66
Irritation has no kinship with prayer. The defeat of falsehood must take place by the raising of the Fiery Sword, but not through irritation.
Tempering BRO, 182
The sword is tempered with fire and cold water; likewise, the spirit will be strengthened in the fire of exaltation and under the cold of defamations and ingratitude. One need not be surprised that vilification customarily attends each achievement. Service is attended by ingratitude. Such tempering has been observed since times immemorial, but the antithesis of fire and water is too little understood.
Outbursts of war SUP, 88
Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword.
Sword of the leader LHR I, 25 May 1934
“The leader stands on the crest from which there can be no departure. Only a born leader can find the boundary between opposite conceptions. From the hidden boundaries, victory is built. Every day, every hour, the leader conquers riddles. Here he finds condescension, and here is want of firmness; of course, one may result from the other, but between the two is a sword of justice. For condescension is of Light, but lack of character is of darkness. On the crest between them lies the sword of the leader. Narrow is the place wherein the sword can be laid. Just as narrow is the boundary between courage and cruelty. Only the leader’s heart can sense the boundary.
“The riddle of justice is not only in great things; the whole life is full of these riddles. Therefore, the leader never divides things into ‘big’ and ‘small.’ The attention of the leader is always equally alert regarding all his decisions. The leader does not ask for advice; however, he is quite ready to accept advice. He is never late, but will not overburden anyone by staying too long. He knows the advantage of appearing unexpectedly; and he can, in advance, calculate how much time is needed for everything. He is not depressed by slander, and he knows how to utilize every word. He cannot be bribed, as earthly wealth does not tempt him. He understands the significance of color and sound, for he is a healer of human hearts. He rejoices at Truth, but he rejects illusion. Thus, the path of the leader is the path of Truth.”
So many suggestions are given to leaders in the pages of the Living Ethics. Every book speaks of tolerance, of ability to embrace and comprehend—are these not actually the foundations of synthesis?
The heart of the woman LHR I, 17 August 1934
The great epoch of Woman is coming. Verily, woman has a two-fold task: to uplift herself and to uplift her eternal companion, man. All the Forces of Light are awaiting this great deed. The Star of the Mother of the World has indicated the great date. All Scriptures are confirming that woman will sever the head of the Dragon. Let the heart of the woman become aflame with this self-sacrificing deed. Let her fearlessly raise the shining but cleaving Sword of the Spirit.
Synthesis
The time now is the synthesis of the heart FW II, 210
It is asked—What center is particularly important just now? The present is a time of synthesis, therefore let us begin everything from the heart itself. Precisely the heart stands above all. Therefore, let the throat and the chalice and the solar plexus not be isolated from the guidance of the heart. The throat is an instrument of synthesis, but transmutation and its application take place in the heart.
Synthesis will be all-embracing BRO, 427
In fact, the beauty of synthesis will remain throughout life. Each investigator who devotes himself to even the least detail in the structure of the Universe arrives at it through the principle of breadth, and not through narrowness. Thus, cognition will be all-embracing. Verily, where burns the fire of knowledge, there has been ordained a luminous future.
Synthesis and levels of psychic energy AY, 447
The level of one’s psychic energy can be determined according to its quality, not its power. Generally, the lowest quality of energy is possessed by mediums; it is susceptible to all surrounding conditions, even atmospheric ones. The Teachers are greatly concerned about this.
The next level produces partial, spontaneous manifestations of psychic energy, but without synthesis with spirit. One can see or hear psychically, without having merged with the Teaching.
Certainly, the type of psychic energy most needed for evolution is that possessed by mediators. Possessing true sensitiveness, they always maintain synthesis with the Teaching. This quality of synthesis, accumulated by the experiences of ages, protects them from dark influences.
Mediums may spark one’s interest, but mediators must be esteemed and appreciated.
Synthesis strengthens the chain into Infinity INF I, 215
The creative power of Him who assembles the new race attracts all elements which are accumulated in the “lotus” of synthesis. The creative threads are directly connected with the striving of the Chalice. Therefore, the direction of attraction is so clear. Hence the affirmation of the attraction of the “lotus” and the spirits’ response to it. The conditions are difficult where the course of striving is divided. The spirit possessing the Fire of the Cosmic Magnet can give impetus to all fiery currents. Thus, synthesis strengthens the predestination of the chain into Infinity.
Synthesis of consciousness FW I, 100
Consideration of the significance of synthesis in earthly existence is correct. The entire force of consciousness should be preserved during the attainment of the higher spheres of the Subtle World. Yet only a synthesis of consciousness affords this possibility. One should also become accustomed to the most rapid orientation, and what could better contribute to this than synthesis? People speak of vigilance, but under this quality they think of vigilance in only one direction. But even trusted sentinels have perished from striving in only one direction. Can we value all nature’s riches if our eye is unaccustomed to mobility?
Synthesis of full fiery consciousness INF I, 253
The affinity with subtle energies becomes intense when it is harmonized with him who carries the subtle energies. The current is generated when all is fused with Fire. Hence, the creativeness of the Fire is so precipitant. Creativeness is generated through striving toward the affinity. Mutual striving endows the forms with psycho-spirituality. Indeed, numerous are the combinations which endow the forms with life.
The process of infusion of psycho-dynamics into a new planet may be manifested only through a united Atom. The manifestation of the cosmic basis must be imbued by the all-containing energy. Therefore, We are united in a synthesis of cosmic fusion.
Only the synthesis of a full fiery consciousness, containing all fires of spirit and heart, can affirm psycho-spirituality and psycho-life.
Understanding synthesis is understanding Hierarchy HIER, 162
The science closest to spirit is higher mathematics, if correctly understood. Thus, abstraction becomes reality. The mist of knowledge can be illumined through Infinity. Certainly, we must strive to all that can lead our consciousness beyond the boundaries of our planet. Only thus can the true values be understood. He who can understand synthesis will understand Hierarchy. One may reiterate much about Hierarchy, and We shall emulate the woodpecker until the knots of the bark are broken through. I repeat, if you do not understand Hierarchy in spirit, understand it at least for the benefit of your health. Manifest reverence.
Apparatus of the laboratory of life as synthesis HIER, 326
Synthesis must be understood as the apparatus of the laboratory of life. Let us remember this definition. The mind that has achieved the stage of synthesis becomes productive, moral, unifying, non-irritable, capable of manifesting patient cooperation with Hierarchy. How can one explain the advantage of synthesis to one who does not ponder upon Eternity and stupidly shuts himself off from all calls? He will never understand that what is said also concerns him. Satisfied, he will garb himself in a suit approved by a tailor and be at ease, having acknowledged the tailor’s hierarchy. But let us not offend the tailor because people have invented many disgusting hierarchies.
Synthesis as an example of many channels that feed the mouth of a river FW III, 61
Many channels feed into the mouth of a river.
The river receives waters from the mountains and carries them through many channels to eventually swell the sea. Often the mouth of the river is hidden and unnoticeable; often it is inconspicuous and narrow; often it is underground; yet whatever kind of mouth the river may have, it feeds the currents of the sea. In its role in life, the heart may be closely compared to the river’s mouth, although its synthesizing function is not always apparent. Though the synthesis may seem unmanifested, still it is impossible to arrest the force of the estuary’s current; likewise, it is impossible to arrest the creativeness of the synthesis of the heart, for the elements of this synthesis are fed into it through the paths of subtle energies; and the outflow of the subtle energies resulting from the synthesis also is a most subtle process. The divisibility of the spirit best demonstrates this fine process. The divisibility of the spirit is linked with divisibility of energies, and, if manifested on a high level, may involve the divisibility of centers. One group of centers acts upon the earthly plane, the other returns a subtle fluid to the Fiery World. In the transmutation of the centers it is always necessary to have in mind this powerful divisibility of the spirit.
Synthesis as a tempestuous ocean of energies FW III, 74
Among the followers of the Teaching those spirits who take upon themselves responsible missions must be particularly noted. How much more responsible it is to bear the synthesis, in comparison with specialization!
The affirmed guide knows all the joys, all the containments of synthesis, but at the same time he knows the burden of all the manifested and unmanifested fires. This heritage of the ages is precipitated in the “chalice” as fiery strata; therefore, those who bear the fire of synthesis are manifested as bearing the burden of centuries. The specialist, having a continuous channel for the outlet of his energies, is rarely burdened, but he who carries the fire of synthesis is a tempestuous ocean of energies. The karma of him who carries the synthesis is so beautiful, but the burden is great. Each inheritance, even if it be unmanifested, lives and palpitates in the spirit. A feeling of dissatisfaction and of striving toward perfectionment distinguishes the bearers of synthesis. Though the path of specialization be outwardly difficult, the path of the bearer of the synthesis surpasses in all ways the path of the specialist. How many quests and selfless achievements does the bearer of the synthesis reveal in the life of every day! Verily, every phase of growth on the path of the synthesis-bearer is an achievement of the spirit. On the path to the Fiery World it is necessary to discern the achievement of the fiery synthesis-bearer. Thus, let us remember.
The concept of synthesis AUM, 499
Around the concept of synthesis are many misunderstandings. Though some admit its usefulness, they consider that synthesis is a little of everything. They vindicate themselves thus—that man cannot know everything in the present stage of development of knowledge. But, then, is synthesis knowing everything? Science with all its branches cannot be assimilated by one person, its meaning must be realized. It can thus be fully assimilated and affirmed in consciousness.
Only an ignoramus can pretend that the meaning of synthesis is incomprehensible to him. The ignoramus easily accepts one mechanical branch and is ready to conceal his narrowness with prejudices about the impossibility of combination.
Culture of spirit and heart LHR I, 1 March 1929
But in her striving toward education, woman must remember that all educational systems are only the means for the development of a higher knowledge and culture. The true culture of thought is developed by the culture of spirit and heart. Only such a combination gives that great synthesis without which it is impossible to realize the real grandeur, diversity, and complexity of human life in its cosmic evolution. Therefore, while striving to knowledge, may woman remember the Source of Light and the Leaders of Spirit—those great Minds who, verily, created the consciousness of humanity. In approaching this Source, this leading Principle of synthesis, humanity will find the way to real evolution.
Synthesis is the rarest achievement LHR I, 25 May 1934
You are right: in our days we need synthesis. But the majority cannot accept and realize it because synthesis, or illumination of the spirit is the rarest achievement. This synthesis is an accumulation of many energies which have been crystallized during innumerable selfless lives. But are there many selfless workers for Light? Therefore, the kind of synthesis which is publicly lectured upon and preached cannot bring the right results. As you say yourself, the lectures are visited by people who are not ready for them, and often they come from mere curiosity. Sincere seekers are welcome, and it is up to them to accept as much as they can. Of course, the spiritual leaders should possess spiritual synthesis and should give wisely, studying individually each case and imparting according to receptivity just as much as is necessary.…
You write that perhaps “in your country it will be easier to build the synthesis.” Let us hope that the chosen leader will possess such synthesis, as verily one can build firmly only through synthesis. And the failure of the present time comes from a lack of synthesis in the spirit of the leaders.
So many suggestions are given to leaders in the pages of the Living Ethics. Every book speaks of tolerance, of ability to embrace and comprehend—are these not actually the foundations of synthesis?
Tactica Adversa
The tactical exhausting of the adverse LHR I, 8 May 1935
Tactica Adversa is the tactical exhausting of the adverse. Precisely, when the Light Forces wish to fulfil some plan of Earth, They make allowances for all possibilities, envisioning even the worst conditions. Then every betterment of the conditions is already an unexpected plus. Thus, from the worst is derived a benefit. When such tactics are applied, the enemies often contribute to the success. Remember the praise to the enemies: “If it were not for the enemies, grateful humanity would have interred long ago the best beginnings.” Indeed, are there not times when people are loathe to speak good of their friends, fearing to be accused of partiality? Verily, such abject feelings are not yet outlived by many humans. Thus, they either attack all the manifestations of Light or ignore them.
Praise to the enemies LHR II, 16 April 1936
What is Tactica Adversa? The Great Minds, before carrying out a certain plan, foresee and take into consideration all the worst possible circumstances and conditions with which they may have to deal. Thus, when both the active ill will and the wavering free will of the fireflies, or the “lukewarm ones,” have been taken into account, there can be no failure. The plan is then fulfilled regardless of any circumstance. The evil ones and the dark ones, while thinking that they construct a prison, actually build a temple. Verily the Jinn build temples. Thus, we can say—praise to the enemies.
The measure of Tactica Adversa INF II, 367
Verily, a great page! Verily, the Banner unfolds powerfully. Verily, when the world is in convulsion We intensify the forces of the higher means. But the front of opposition uses the lowest means. Therefore, the most powerful possibilities are being brought forth. Hence, Tactica Adversa is Our measure.
Every foundation employs Tactica Adversa INF II, 372
Each intensified force has its affirmed opposition. Each intensified force has its purpose. The bridges consolidated by the enemy are the best ascent. Only when all adversaries are strained in opposition can the greatest plan be introduced into life. Thus, every foundation employs Tactica Adversa.
Thought and Tactica Adversa HIER, 211
Thought is the basis of creativeness. It can be visible and measured. One has to regard thought as the creation of independent action. From this understanding issues a correct attitude toward the consequences of thought. It is often asked why We do not cut off the consequences of a thought. But thought is a newborn entity of the spiritual plane. Notice, thought is not an abstraction, not a substance, but an entity with all the signs of a self-sufficient existence. As an entity of the spiritual plane, thought cannot be annihilated. It can be opposed by a similar entity of greater potentiality. In this lies the essence of Tactica Adversa, when a monster is permitted to attain its complete ugliness in order that afterward it may be destroyed by a ray of Light. Hierarchy will be the best pledge of the true might of Light.
Tension and Tactica Adversa FW II, 220
Fiery labor is indeed full of dangers. Ur. already knows how fiery tension acts. Not only in the earthly body but also in the subtle it is impossible to withstand for long such tension. Besides, We focus the vortex upon Ourselves, so that a discharged arrow will strike in a center of tension. This method of focusing is employed by Us everywhere. On it is also based the Tactica Adversa; from it flow the drops of perspiration, about which you know. But in all, centering is preferable to scattering.
Tactica Adversa arouses the consciousness SUP, 32
A particular physical condition can be observed in people when they unknowingly contact the Subtle World. Indeed, it is remarkable that such people often know nothing about the different worlds; however, somewhere in the depths of their consciousness lies an idea that cannot be formulated. In such cases, We often use Tactica Adversa to arouse the consciousness. It becomes necessary to undertake actions to the point of absurdity, otherwise the slumberers will not be awakened. The same tactic is necessary in dealing with world events.
Tactica Adversa and evil SUP, 476
It must be repeated that each circumstance in life has its causes. To think of deeds as great or small is an illusion. The measure of a deed is not revealed immediately, and the wise one will remember his guideposts and apply them goalfittingly to his future life. He knows that good is inexhaustible, and that evil is finite. You have correctly noticed that at times We do not confront an evil manifestation. The reason is two-fold—sometimes Tactica Adversa should be applied, and one should also remember that evil is temporal. Evildoers cannot be nourished forever by evil; what a repugnant spectacle it is when they begin to devour themselves by their earthly actions!
The Thinker urged His disciples to base their lives upon good. He said, “Good is inexhaustible, but evil is limited.”
Parable of Tactica Adversa SUP, 498
Urusvati knows that people are especially attracted to the forbidden. It is told that a certain Ruler desired to introduce an enlightening, useful measure into life, yet everywhere met with opposition. He turned for help to a wise counselor, who asked, “Have you tried every available means to declare your offer?” Receiving an affirmative answer, the counselor said, “Then you must issue a law that forbids the very things you are advocating. You will see how people will then desire the forbidden, and if the law is sufficiently strict, there will be an even greater desire to break it.”
This old parable has equal meaning today. It can be shown how entire movements grow stronger and become purified because of prohibition. Throughout the entire world the unique tactica adversa sometimes proves to be the best way. It is amazing that humanity must go through such labyrinths when the simplest ways are available. But the spiral of evolution is complex. It even demands a temporary lowering in order to rotate higher later.
Teacher
The Teacher LMG I, 349
Have faith in the new ones!
The Teacher has the strength to hold the shield until the point of happiness is reached.
The Teacher understands when a helping hand is needed.
The Teacher is ready to assist.
The Teacher can send new ones.
The Teacher can send forth the Teaching.
The Teacher considers an act of courage an achievement.
The Teacher gives strength to the faithful.
Attributes of the Teacher AY, 27
Having no home is a necessary attribute of the Teacher. The Teacher has a place to stay, but not a home. The Teacher participates in life, but is not touched by the ordinary. The Teacher beautifies a discussion, but does not prolong it. He pities, but does not bewail. The Teacher defends, but does not gesticulate. The Teacher affirms, and is never uncertain. He forewarns, and delays not. If absolutely necessary, He can smite, but will never wound. He is grateful, and does not forget. He evaluates motives, and shows no weakness. Carefully He guards, but does not impose. He fears not, yet is not reckless. And so, cherish the Teacher, who is revealed for the growth of your spirit. Consciously must the spirit be nurtured.
The concept of the Teacher NEC, 60
Much can be forgiven him who even in darkness has preserved the concept of the Teacher. The Teacher uplifts the dignity of the spirit. We liken the concept of the Teacher to a lamp in the darkness. Therefore, the Teacher may be called a beacon of responsibility. The bonds of the Teaching are like a saving rope in the mountains. The Teacher is revealed from the moment of kindling of the spirit. From that moment on the Teacher is inseparable from the disciple.
We do not see the end of the chain of Teachers, and the consciousness imbued with the Teacher elevates the attainment of the disciple as a precious, all-penetrating aroma. The bond of the disciple with the Teacher forms a link of protection in the uniting chain. Within this defense deserts bloom.
The Teacher feels many burdens SUP, 268
Many lives must be compared in order to understand how the light that shines so brightly is kindled by the blows of destiny. Chaos can be seen as the hammer that strikes the sparks. Only the unwise think that the Teacher hovers above everything and feels nothing. On the contrary, the Teacher feels not only his own burdens, but also the burdens of those who are connected with Him. Such near and dear ones can be either in their physical or in their subtle bodies. They may be close physically, or physically separated, yet close in spirit.
Do not imagine that the Teacher remains isolated. Every one of you can sense mental messages, but the Teacher feels them more strongly. We call these perceptions supermundane, yet they include all earthly feelings. We do not separate Existence by conventional divisions.
Acceptance of a disciple creates an invisible bond LHR I, 29 August 1934
You may ask what the burden of the Teacher is. I assure you that it is terrible. It is almost impossible to imagine the whole scale of this tension without knowing the occult laws. By accepting a disciple, the Teacher includes him in his consciousness and establishes with him an invisible but active bond. From that very moment, the Teacher knows at any instant what is happening to his disciple. He can even know his fleeting thoughts, and can direct him accordingly. Therefore, it must be understood how hard, how unbearable for the High Consciousness of the Teacher would be any disharmonious vibrations caused by unpurified thoughts of the disciple, how inadmissible under such a close, sacred bond with the Teacher would be any still-not-outlived lust. Every disharmonious vibration cuts into the current of this bond, and if repeated can break it altogether. But each severing of the thread, occultly speaking, is most painful and brings its consequences. Of course, the pain is entirely different for the Teacher from what it is for the disciple. But this is only a part of the burden; the other part cannot be discussed now. That is why the acceptance of the disciple is carried out with greatest caution and is considered the granting of the greatest privilege.
Reverence for the Teacher is the basis of the community NEC, 98
The man who distorts the Teaching cannot think about the community. The basis of the community lies in freedom of thinking and in reverence for the Teacher. To accept the Teacher means to fall in line with the workers fighting the fire. If everyone rushes to the fire from the wellspring without any order, the wellspring will be trampled without benefit.
It were better to understand carefulness within one’s consciousness; this will safeguard the concept of the Teacher. Definitely the Teacher, definitely knowledge, definitely evolution of the world—these will serve as paths to the far-off worlds!
Do not demand of the Teacher; learn to be self-reliant AY, 362
It is bad when the concept of the Teacher is not realized. But it is still worse when, after realization, one demands of the Teacher what should be performed by oneself. It would be better to combine reverence for the Teacher with the self-reliant application of one’s own entire force.
Understand the Teacher AY, 76
Hasten, hasten to understand the Teacher! Let us encircle Him with a protective wall of devotion and thereby enclose ourselves within the stronghold. After you have wandered enough you will come to understand that with the Teacher, there is always success. Where defeat occurs, there has been betrayal of the Teacher. Where defeat is, it is we ourselves who have bent and rent and razed the goal-fitting plan. In defeat, we have turned away from the tested arrow of help. Can we assert that in the hour of danger we will proclaim the Name of the Teacher? Can we bear witness to the Teacher’s Name? Can we discover the exultation of gratitude to the Teacher? Or, on the other hand, do we sometimes wonder why the Teaching does not accommodate our habits, and why our inactivity is disturbed by the Teaching? Why we are awakened from our self-justifying sleep?
The disciple and his Teacher AY, 103
In the relation between Teacher and disciple, the Teacher can instruct only within the boundaries of what is permitted. He uplifts the disciple, cleansing him of outworn habits. He warns him against all kinds of treason, superstition, and hypocrisy. He tests the disciple, openly and in secret. The Teacher unbars the gates to the next step with the words, “Rejoice, brother.” He may also bar them with the words, “Farewell, passer-by.”
The disciple chooses his own Teacher. He reveres Him as one of the Highest Beings. He trusts Him and brings Him his best thoughts. He cherishes the Name of the Teacher and inscribes It upon the sword of his word. He shows diligence in labor and flexibility in achievement. He welcomes trials as he welcomes the dawn, his hope directed to the unlocking of the next gate.
Friends, if you wish to approach Us, choose a Teacher on Earth and place your guidance in His care. He will tell you in time when the key may be turned in the gate. Each one should have a Teacher on Earth.
Four types of disciples AY, 105
Disciples are of four types. Some follow the Indications of the Teacher and ascend in proper order. Others, behind the Teacher’s back, follow the Indications to excess and thereby often harm themselves. Others, in the Teacher’s absence, take occasion to prattle and thereby destroy their path. Others, behind His back, criticize the Teacher and betray Him. Dreadful is the destiny of these last two kinds!
Let understanding of the concept of the Teacher be affirmed.
Questions from the Teacher FW I, 345
The Guru may ask his disciple, “What are you doing, what do you desire, what torments you, what gives you joy?” These questions will not indicate that the Guru is unaware of his disciple’s state of mind. On the contrary, with complete knowledge the Guru wishes to see what the pupil himself regards as most important. Through lack of experience the pupil may indicate the most insignificant of all circumstances. Hence, the Teacher does not inquire merely out of politeness, but as a test of the consciousness of his disciple. Therefore one should carefully weigh one’s replies to the Teacher. Not the so-called amenities, but a constant broadening of consciousness is the Teacher’s concern.
Devotion to the Teacher SUP, 784
Urusvati knows how precious is devotion to the Teacher. But how much disagreement there is around this simple truth! Some speak about devotion, though by their very nature they do not understand it. Others insist that such devotion limits the free will, and a third group denies even the need for a Teacher.
Many examples can be cited about people who harm themselves by disturbing the harmony with the Highest Ones. Only a few can understand what a blessing the link with the Higher Ones is; only in this way is the communion with the Supermundane World facilitated. It is impossible to imagine how the earthly opportunity is destroyed.. When there is no affirmation of the higher path, one’s earthly possibilities are lost.
Do not think that the Teacher can realize His intentions if man resists Him. It is not easy to mend the rent web. Sometimes this mending takes more time than the creation of a new web.
Often people complain about the Teacher, not understanding the reasons for His actions. People suppose that their own earthly decisions better serve the purpose, but they do not understand many things relating to earthly life. Only a few understand the value of Teachership. Perhaps their devotion will help them to become worthy of the Teacher.
The Thinker affirmed, “Learn to be worthy of the Teacher.”
Obedience to the Teacher LHR I, 17 December 1930
I wish to quote from the book, Infinity:
“The idea of obedience to the Teacher seems to be alien to people. But how can the spirit lose when the Teacher is the Leading Light? How can the disciple lose his fire when the Teacher lights all fires? How can the Shield of the Teacher hold back the pupil if he is already inspired by his Teacher? How little does humanity desire to strive toward mutually beneficial work! But humanity must learn to act interdependently and to materialize all the thoughts affirmed by the Teacher. Thus, the Cosmic Mind fulfils evolution. Thus, humanity must learn to construct by higher measures. Verily, by following the Teacher you assimilate his Image.…”
But drive away petty thoughts. Avoid belittling because the belittling of the entrusted work is equal to the belittling of your Teacher, which would be traitorous and would injure the foundations on which your own welfare as well as the General Good is based. Drive away all doubts, for where there is doubt there is an arresting of the development of consciousness. The one who doubts, who does not trust, cannot hope for the confidence of the Teacher. Therefore, it is impossible for him to move ahead.
Refinement of receptivity INF II, 360
Subtlety of receptivity is necessary for an understanding of the Teacher. In the realization that the Teacher imbues the disciple’s spirit with higher understanding is contained the entire progress of the disciple. The creativeness of the spirit can be impelled upward only when thought ascends. The link between the Teacher and disciple is forged by spiritual striving. Truly, who will uplift the spirit of the disciple if not his Teacher? Only the Higher can uplift the lower. Without this understanding it is impossible to advance. Thus, let us conclude by stressing the refinement of receptivity.
Teaching(s)
The Teaching of Life, a new aspect of eternal Truth LHR I, 30 June 1934
The Teaching of Life, while revealing a new aspect of the one eternal Truth, has not the intention of replacing the great Teachings of former times; it brings a fiery purification and affirmation of them. Did not Christ say that He came not to destroy the law, nor the prophets, but to fulfil it? Verily, every new Teacher becomes a lawgiver and, at the same time, a fiery purifier of the law. If we study the historical manifestations of the Great Teachers, we shall see that They appeared when the former Teachings had lost their original purity and were completely distorted.
Verily, the Teaching of Life does not reject any preceding Teachings, but deepens them and liberates them from age-old worldly accumulations.
It is essential to become acquainted with the foundations of all the great Teachings. This knowledge will help the assimilation of the Teaching of Life and the Teaching of Christ. We should remember that all the great Teachings issue from the One Source, and it is impossible to accept one and reject another. The East fully appreciates the significance of the succession of Teachings, and reveres only those Teachers who are links in the Chain of Hierarchy. A teacher who denies the succession of the Teachings and who affirms only his own teaching, is called in the East “a rootless tree.” And no one would want to listen to such a teacher. So let us not criticize, nor diminish, but compare and find beautiful links and new extensions of Truth.…
All the Teachings of the entire world constantly emphasize the significance of “purity of thought, word and deed.” These are the three foundations for those who wish to rise above the level of ordinary humanity and join the “gods.” Thus spoke Zoroaster, and thus have spoken all the Great Teachers from the first to the last.
Kalachakra Teaching LHR I, 5 March 1935
“Kalachakra” (the Wheel of Time, or the Wheel of the Law) is the Teaching ascribed to the various Lords of Shambhala. Traces of this Teaching can be found in almost all the philosophical systems and teachings of India. At the present time, it is perhaps more known in Tibet. But in reality this Teaching is the Great Revelation brought to humanity at the dawn of its conscious evolution in the third race of the fourth cycle of Earth by the Lords of Fire, the Sons of Reason who were and are the Lords of Shambhala.
Teachings of Light and inner man LHR II, 4 November 1935
All the Teachings of light deal solely with the inner man, whose sphere is the realm of thought and heart.
The Teacher of Teachers LHR II, 14 May 1937
According to esoteric Eastern Teachings, during the entire Manvantara, or great Round, of our planet, we are given one Manu (The Teacher of Teachers) who stands at the head of his High Brothers. Thus, One Individuality takes upon himself responsibility for the planet for the duration of the entire Manvantara.
The Teaching and the Feminine Principle LHR II, 17 May 1937
The most ancient Teachings always highly regarded the Feminine Principle, and even female divinities were considered by them to be the most sacred. We can now find traces of these most ancient cults among the American Indians, whose priesthood is headed by women; women also head the clan, and the whole line of inheritance is considered as coming from the woman’s side. Likewise, there is no distinction between the two Origins in the Teaching of Buddha, and woman, as well as man, can reach the state of Arhatship.
Devotion to the chosen Teacher LHR II, 14 December 1935
Devotion to the chosen Teacher was considered a necessary and fundamental quality of a disciple in all the Teachings of antiquity. Therefore, blessed are you if this quality is not alien to your spirit.
Follow Our Teachings LMG I, 5
Direct your friends towards righteousness. Do not conceal Our Communications. Follow Our Teachings with your heart.
Strive and you will perceive the light. I will point out the way—the heart will understand Our Token.
Inspire others LMG I, 55
Endeavor to inspire others with the teachings of M∴.
Teachings originate from One Source LMG I, 395
Respect the principle of Hierarchy. In Brotherhoods great and small, all actions are given through the Elders. There may be teachings and inspirations, but actions originate from One Source.
Understanding of the Teachings of life NEC, 81
Let us not forget that there is nothing on Earth higher than the given Plan for the Common Good. Let us manifest understanding of the Teachings of life. As Moses brought forth human dignity, as Buddha impelled toward the broadening of consciousness, as Christ taught the good of giving, so now the New World is directed toward the far-off worlds!
Inner fire is pointed out in many Teachings AY, 414
The Teaching of Agni Yoga demands continuous ardor. Sometimes respite from outer fiery manifestations is needed, but the inner flame is never extinguished. The ever-burning inner fire is pointed out in many Teachings as a step on the path of realization. One should accustom oneself to the manifestation of ever-present fire. An indication from without can never provide a true impetus. The inner flame burns like a bonfire. It is unworthy to suppress it.
Continuity of Teachings AY, 416
Each era chooses its new, corresponding Teaching, when all previous Teachings have become distorted. People tend to cling to these twisted distortions of the faith of their forefathers, yet no new Teaching ever excludes preceding ones. Little attention is paid to this fact, for the followers of every Teaching like to build their success on denial of the previous Teachings. But it is easy to prove the continuity of what people call religion. In this continuity is sensed a single stream of one energy. Calling it psychic energy, we speak of the Sophia of the Hellenic world or Sarasvati of the Hindus. The Holy Ghost of the Christians manifests signs of psychic energy, just as do the creative Adonai of Israel, and Mithra of Persia, full of solar power. Certainly, no one doubts that the Fire of Zoroaster is the Fire of Space, which you now study.
Symbol of Fire INF I, 372
The symbol of Fire is found in all Teachings, and in Cosmos Fire is affirmed as the manifestation of life. The substance of Fire is so radiant that it is impossible to define and describe it. The Cosmic Breath is the Fire of Space. All cosmic manifestations are permeated with Fire and human thought is Fire. Thought gives form; thought gives direction; thought gives life; thought imparts creativeness; thought imparts the attraction of a drawing magnet. When the spirit kindles its fires, thought creates through the accretion of Materia Lucida. Cosmic thought is comprised in the fiery communion. The Spatial Fire contains the striving energies. Cosmic Fire is boundless in its saturations and its manifestations. Thus, the Cosmic Fire strives with the Cosmic Magnet!
Collect the Teachings about Fire FW I, 311
Advise the young scholar to collect everything regarding Fire from the most ancient teachings. Let the Puranas of India, the fragments of the Teachings of Egypt, Chaldea, China, Persia, and absolutely all teachings of the classic philosophy not be overlooked. Of course, the Bible, the Kabbalah, and the Teachings of Christ, all will yield plentiful material. Likewise, the assertions of the most recent times will add to the valuable definitions of Agni. Such a compilation has never been made. Yet can one advance toward the future without gathering the signs of millennia?
Teachings warned about the Epoch of Fire FW II, (preamble)
It cannot be that one of the elements has not been stressed in the Teachings. Fire has been mentioned a thousand times, but now the stressing of Fire is no longer a repetition, for it is a warning about events which concern the planet’s fate. Most people will not be able to say that in their hearts they have been preparing for the Fiery Baptism, although the most ancient Teachings forewarned about the inevitable Epoch of Fire.
The Teachings and the Golden Path FW I, 567
The Teachings of all peoples speak of the Golden Path, yet men themselves actually think about this least of all. Through its imbalance, its chaotic state, mankind has brought on a coming uprising of fire. But even on the very brink of danger people reject each useful advice about self-preservation.
Purification and the Teaching FW III, 258
Only the cleansing of space, only the purification of the consciousness, only the purification of the Teachings, will produce the manifestation of purified explosions of the spirit. True, the darkness is becoming dense, but when the tension of the forces of darkness reaches its limit, then will the Forces of Light affirm Their might. Thus one should be prepared for the acceptance of great tension. Light conquers darkness!
Teachings of the Masters SUP, 199
Urusvati knows that the Teachings of the Masters have not been fully recorded in human history. Often only details were stressed, while their underlying principles were omitted. Envy and negligence deprive mankind of many achievements.
Teachings are given for application SUP, 538
All teachings, even those containing the most urgent counsels, are read casually, as if they were just curious stories. People do not understand that these writings are given to them for immediate application.
The Thinker urged His fellow-citizens to recognize the World that, though invisible, can be sensed.
Teachers of mankind, teaching was the same SUP, 665
Urusvati knows that when We speak about Krishna, Orpheus, Zoroaster, and other Teachers of mankind, We have important reasons for this. All of them gave instruction, differing in language and custom, but the essence of their teaching was the same.
As yet, the work of comparing these Teachings has not been accomplished. One can point to studies in comparative religion, but We now have in mind an analysis of the common foundations given by the Teachers. A scholar who sifts through the characteristics of all nations and ages will find at their foundations teachings that are as if given by one source. One could mention those few individualities who in succession fulfilled their mission of teaching humanity, thus helping mankind’s progress.
At different periods, Teachers, at times without knowing the teachings of others, pronounced ideas that were similar to the others, not only in language but also in feeling. Even someone ignorant of this might think that one individual alone gave these teachings. But those who knew more will draw their own conclusions.
The Great Teachings given to the world LHR I, 7 October 1930
Striving toward beauty will be the key to it. This knowledge is in each striving toward the General Good. It is indicated in all the Great Teachings which have been given to the world. It is in every manifestation of nature. In forgetting to observe the cosmic manifestations, humanity lost the key to many of the mysteries of Being, and it is just these mysteries that could provide understanding of all the reasons for the present upheavals and miseries. Therefore, while gathering the warriors of spirit, let us direct them toward an awakening of this sacred knowledge.
Telepathy
Telepathic manifestations AY, 504
The full moon usually is favorable for telepathy. But there are other factors that affect it too. Most important, it is influenced by certain phases of the sunspots. You may yourself have noticed that telepathic manifestations grow stronger with the increased chemical activity of the lunar and planetary rays, but sunspots also affect many other aspects of existence. Cold, which can reach disastrous extremes, the heat of volcanic eruptions, and earthquakes follow changes in the solar aura. One must keep this in mind, because the cold may increase and the earthquakes become more powerful. Thus, a transitory solar manifestation can be terminal on Earth.
Ancient medicine and secretions AY, 601
Scientists speaking about the subconscious, about cerebral and nervous reflexes, about animal magnetism, about telepathy, certainly speak of one and the same thing—of psychic energy. But this term is somehow not uttered. These snatches of knowledge beg to be united into one current, but narrow-mindedness prevents the proper relating of these various fragments of knowledge. Pure science is not afraid of alleyways. Attention is being paid now to the study of secretions, and perhaps this particular direction, the investigation of glandular secretions, will call attention to the existence of other secretions. Glandular secretions have only recently attracted attention, although ancient medicine pointed out the importance of secretions long ago. This matter was avoided, although all of nature proclaimed it. Is it possible that dialectics and materialism are only limitations? The development of consciousness brings us into closer contact with the entire mighty energy. Is it possible to think as before, with only half one’s brain, not caring about the locked-up treasures?
Astral whirls, fiery centers, and cooling currents FW II, 88
The science of atmospheric influences must undergo considerable changes. One may notice in contemporary apparatus unexplainable tremors which seemingly do not conform to other indications. Such traces of astral whirls bring to the Earth very significant effects. Besides, in this way are affirmed the relations with the Subtle World. Indeed, among the tensions of the Subtle World there may be such pressures that their reverberation even agitates manifested matter. First of all such waves are reflected upon the fiery centers. You yourself could observe how, despite the cool weather, the centers gave indication of great pressure. One must compare this with the reaction to the distant events, which also call forth vibrations of strong tensions. But the astral whirls are observed even less than telepathy. Scientists are unwilling to admit that in their physical considerations a factor of the world beyond can have any significance.
The diamond of consciousness and telepathic vision SUP, 120
Urusvati knows the significance of the moment that separates sleep from the waking state. This moment is called “the diamond of consciousness.” During this transitory condition of consciousness man belongs simultaneously to both worlds—the physical and the subtle. If people perceived such conditions consciously, they would grasp more easily the idea of psychic energy.…
It is correctly observed that a special vibration is needed for the realization of the diamond of consciousness. This vibration originates in pure aspiration, for which conscious knowledge is required. There is neither magic nor sorcery in the ability to perceive this beautiful moment. When man brings impressions from the Subtle World into his physical life he may also perceive the Fiery Gates.
We intensify and deepen these diamond moments through a clear understanding of their significance. Indeed, they are so brief that no effort is required. Prolonged communication with the Subtle World can be achieved, but simultaneous awareness of the two worlds is momentary. We are not referring to Our guiding powers and Our messages to the world. Our discourses, and My words, are not coming to you now from the Subtle World, but are the result of the transmission of thought from a distance. When Urusvati sees the events taking place in Our Tower it is a special function of telepathic vision, whereas discourse with Us corresponds to direct radio messages. That channel cannot be revealed to everybody, nor can everybody have access to Us.
Pains related to events and subtle influences SUP, 344
Urusvati knows how heavy is the burden of the world. We can remind you of the suffering of Our Sister when embodied in Siena. It should be noted that the pains she endured were related to events in France and Spain. She experienced severe pains in the region of the solar plexus and by them was able to predict certain distant events. Often these events were felt more intensely than local ones. In the same way, one can trace specific links with previous lives.…
During the lifetime of Our Sister of Siena the idea of telepathy was suppressed. Today much is said about telepathy, but its signs are still treated with skepticism. It is astonishing that even in progressive scientific societies there is doubt about it; this attitude only hinders research….
. . .We want to encourage such research, but it is difficult to find some common ground for communication.
Urusvati can provide many convincing details to researchers, but it is essential that her testimony be listened to and correlated with that of Our Sisters and Brothers who have lived in the world. In such correlative studies one will be able to trace the evolution of knowledge about the subtle energies.
The Thinker Himself often experienced strange pains, which He attributed to the rays of the various planets.
Sendings of thought and transmission BRO, 232
Telepathy was recognized long before the transmission of thought. Sendings of feeling are more accessible to man than sendings of thought. It may be noticed that even the word telepathy is uttered far more complacently than thought - sending, which is frightening for many. Even in psychiatric hospitals a physician will readily agree about a telepathic manifestation, but as for the possibility of recognition of a definite thought transmission, this would denote a dangerous condition. Mesmerism was condemned but hypnotism is recognized. There is much injustice, and yet justice has to be restored.
Thought-energy BRO, 512
Conscious transmission of thought at a distance is still in an embryonic stage. Each undertaking in this direction is to be welcomed, but it will carry little weight for the broad masses. Therefore, together with experiments, lectures about thought-energy should be organized widely.
Brotherhood is primarily a School of Thought.
Miraculous healings and manifestations of psychic energy LHR II, 11 June 1934
You are right—psychic energy can be assimilated only if the nerve centers are ready to accept it. But no one can give it forcibly. It is possible to transmit a certain amount of one’s own store to another person, but only if he is able to assimilate it. This explains many miraculous healings. Likewise, psychic energy acquires power from space, but only if it has acquired the quality of a magnet. All phenomena, such as telepathy, transmission of audience, psychometry, etc. are connected with the manifestations of various qualities of psychic energy. It must always be remembered that the qualities of psychic energy are infinite in their diversity.
Tension
Higher tension can nourish its surroundings LMG II, 293
Let us imagine the Earth crammed with wireless stations. But a few of them will be of very high tension. Only these few will direct the life of the planet. Exactly so do there exist spirits of high intensity who have fully charged their accumulators in past incarnations. Their characteristic feature will be a firm consciousness of the indissolubility of their inner ego, whence is born the concept of the higher freedom. And to the station of high tension is adjoined a network of smaller stations which receive its continuous waves. Thus, does a spirit of high tension nourish its surroundings; it is analogous to a solitary tower reigning over the space. That is why people are attracted from early childhood to such magnets, even overburdening them.
Readiness and tension NEC, 152
When you proclaim, “Always ready!” you are, as it were, following Our call. For him who is always ready it is possible to test the whole furnace of tension.
Tension and labor NEC, 155
The structure of the community loves intensity. One can observe how intensity is of assistance during various manifestations. Even a simple tenseness of the body reinforces elementary manifestations. Not only overburdening of the nerve centers but also muscular contractions create a strengthened emanation of feelings. Not sitting in calm comfort but distending one’s limbs in toil will produce a saturation of energy. But indeed, bodily tension is only for the most elementary manifestations; tension of the brain centers is needed. Continual intenseness will be the best.
Let us give you a picture of Our Community. Our resources are intensified for the Common Good. Everyone works in full readiness. Our wireless communication has brought an urgent appeal—personal action is needed. The Elect Council designates an executive agent. Sometimes the agent knows the whole process of the task, but sometimes he is given only an intermediate action. Often there is time enough only for choosing the necessary clothing, and perhaps a book which has just been started goes into the library unread. Often the duration of the commission is indeterminate. Often the results of the errand are not to be seen. What then induces the selected one joyfully to take himself off? What helps him to hasten into the cold and over the blocks of ice? What sort of order can evoke this strenuous labor? This jubilant readiness grows from habitual watchfulness.
When I advise you to develop intenseness and vigilance, I do not speak for the purpose of burdening you. My counsels foresee exultation as a final result. Those who fear intense labor are afraid of the forms and laws of energy. Let them proceed formlessly toward the decomposing moons. Let them supplement with their own dissolution that which is subject to fundamental re-formation.
Know how to foresee the jubilation!
Importance of the quality of tension NEC, 180
Whether I am hurrying on or motionless, still I am striving. Whether I am learning or giving out knowledge, still I am striving. Whether alone or in a crowd, still I am striving.
How to intensify striving? Where are its roots and conditions? About quality of labor and action you have already heard. These are the conditions: full overburdening and the realization of the insecurity of life. Overburdening sets the body in the direction of tension. Realization of the danger of each hour of life will provide sensitivity and the knowledge of irrevocability.…
It is possible to create a symphony of explosions, and it is possible to create harmonies of machines. Even those with defective hearing notice that sometimes they hear a low voice better than an outcry—it means that the quality is important, not tension alone. Indeed, the quality of each action imposes a deep responsibility and is full of the danger of irreparable harm.
The tension in Archer NEC, 239
We love arrow-shooting. The unwavering tension of the bowstring precedes the flight of the arrow. Space sings, and the spiral drawn into action increases the usefulness of the particles of matter. Thus, new armor is being forged.
Adaptation to tension AY, 449
The tension of eternal vigilance, the tremor of striving and salutary toil, demand a special adaptability of the organism. We value this vigilance.
Incessancy of action and tension INF I, 68
Incessancy of cosmic action reigns in everything. One may speak of changes in the processes, but the principle of incessancy creates evolution. The incessancy of cosmic processes is like a flame reflecting itself upon all activities of manifested life. The revealed vital tensity carries with it the thread of incessancy. The principle of tension and that of dissociation are a combined unit of the cosmic foundation.
The measurement of tension INF I, 168
Each striving toward action is measured by its tension. Tension gives evidence of the degree of will which underlies striving. The other property of striving is its direction, but for advancement one must direct the energy in step with the Cosmic Magnet. Evolution flows only because of the presence of magnetic action. The complexity of the course of evolution corresponds to the complexity of the dynamics of the Cosmic Magnet. The complex of evolution is likewise conditioned by human striving. The greater the striving, the more power there is. Man does not realize what a power for destruction he carries! . . .
Man strives toward a state of fitful existence. Man holds as inaccessible that to which he must aspire for spatial existence. The two states are in eternal conflict. Thus, let us strive for boundless tension in the direction of evolution.
Tension and will INF I, 174
A higher tension creates a new step of cosmic creativeness. The lives which the spirit passes in low tension shed but meager light upon the earthly path. We have seen whirlwinds of will. We value the tension of will. We shall accept the affirmation of the true principle of life as the offering of the “chalice of fires.”
Thought imparts tension INF II, 470
Cosmic tension is reflected upon all planes, and transmutation of the spirit takes place on the planet. Only the power of thought can impart tension to the spirit, and transmutation of the spirit engulfs all that is weak. But the ascent is powerful for one who is in pace with the Cosmic Magnet. The cosmic creativity thus intensifies the striving quests. Therefore, the transmutation of the spirit strains all strata.
Tension and the heart HEART, 209
An understanding of the grace and benefit of tension impels the heart to the Higher Worlds. Only on this path does the blue flame glow. Some parts may burn up, but the essence will shine brighter. Do not feel frightened when the great days are approaching. When you are examining armor, you should be aware that victory is made possible only by trust and the heart. It is where the forces have gathered that you can find true successes for yourself.
Tension colors fire FW I, 8
The manifestation of varied fires does not contradict the oneness of the essence of Fire. The rhythm of tension alone will change the color of the visible flame from silver through reddish-gold to an intense ruby-red. The ruby-red of tension is rare, for not every heart can endure it.
Do not avoid tension FW I, 201
Not only by song and the rhythm of music but by every machine a vibration is created which contacts fiery energies. So, also, each tension, or rather, shock, is a conductor of the very same manifestations of Agni. Hence, one must become accustomed to distinguish and recognize the spark in each tension. One need not emulate the morbid people who avoid tension. One should welcome each fiery vibration as a purifying principle. What ordinary people regard as a calm life is nothing but extinction of fire. They have even invented entire systems of extinguishing fire from early childhood.
Tension and fatigue FW II, 180
Do not confuse fatigue with intensity. These two states, notwithstanding their complete difference, can produce similar symptoms. But fatigue must be overcome by a change of work, whereas tension must be actually increased. It would be a mistake to allow oneself to dissipate tension. One must nourish this manifest fiery power as a precious gift. Each tension is a sharpening of consciousness. Each weariness is a dulling, but in either case let us not forget to take musk. Ur. has wisely established the combination of musk with soda and valerian. Certainly, the very speedy accumulation of musk by means of soda is useful, as it is also the continuation of the reaction to valerian. All three ingredients are of a fiery nature. Not without reason was soda called, in antiquity, ashes of divine Fire, and fields of soda deposits were called sites of Devas’ encampments. Likewise, valerian is especially effective in combination with musk. While musk kindles Fire, valerian sustains it as a static condition. In fatigue this fiery remedy is absorbed in order to renew the nerve centers; but in the striving of intensity there is need of prolonged combustion, in order to avoid explosions and shocks. But above all other life-giving agents is the communion with Hierarchy. Musk may dry up, but in communion with Hierarchy its strength will be promptly renewed, and an inexhaustible supply of energy extended.
Fiery tension FW II, 220
Fiery labor is indeed full of dangers. Ur. already knows how fiery tension acts. Not only in the earthly body but also in the subtle it is impossible to withstand for long such tension. Besides, We focus the vortex upon Ourselves, so that a discharged arrow will strike in a center of tension. This method of focusing is employed by Us everywhere. On it is also based the Tactica Adversa; from it flow the drops of perspiration, about which you know. But in all, centering is preferable to scattering.
The apparatus which were seen by Ur. are of enormous force; they are condensers of fiery tension. Thence comes the idea of the swastika. Scholars must review the ancient signs; in them will be found hints of many of Our apparatus.
In the case of such a special problem as that of Earth, chaos represents a great danger.
Tests and Trials
Tests are for one’s own good AUM, 597
Much is said about trials. It terrifies people that even the worlds are on trial. There is much self-pity about difficult tests. People are even suspicious as to the justice of the very concept of a test. It might help those who fail to understand, to replace the word test with the word verification. Before a bridge every man invariably assures himself of its stability—and by his own movements. For his own sake man tests all his surroundings. He does not like the concept of a test, because it is sent from somewhere else, but his own verification for the sake of his well-being is not repugnant to him. Let him realize that all tests are for his own good. One should repeat that the concept of the coordination of the worlds is a great test.
The path of discipleship and trials LHR I, 29 August 1934
I may cheer you up by saying that, although the path of preparatory discipleship is long and there are many obstacles and trials on this path, the mastering of these difficulties brings its own joy, achievement and revelation. Also, you must know that these tests are not artificially created but deal with the inner attitude and presence of mind of the disciple, giving him a chance to show how he will act in cases of sudden difficulty and amid general trying circumstances. In Theosophical literature seven years is usually mentioned as the first period of trial, followed by the next period of seven years. But these periods can be shortened or prolonged indefinitely. All depends upon the karma of the disciple and on his inner development and aspiration. For one must achieve the gradual opening of the higher centers; otherwise it is impossible to become an accepted disciple. But remember that until the age of thirty years is reached, not all the centers can be awakened without terrible harm to the organism. To force their opening is equal to suicide.
The embryo of good and evil will be revealed LHR II, 17 May 1937
If your intentions are profound, the trials will not delay, and you will face many psychological problems which you yourself will have to solve. As it is said, “As water develops the heat in caustic lime, so does the teaching bring into fierce action every unsuspected potentiality latent in him [the disciple].” Precisely, each embryo of good and evil in him will be revealed. Thus, if your intention is firm, be prepared for tests.
Tests will increase spiritual and mental work LHR II, 23 April 1938
Yes, each one entering upon the Path of Service for the Common Good is unavoidably subjected to all kinds of tests, which are the results of his increased spiritual and mental work, and also of the hastening of the karma that is being outlived by him. Each thought process changes something in our karma; therefore, if it is directed toward benevolent construction, a corresponding purification takes place, but these purifications may be painful. It is good if we learn to love difficulties, because only personal experience, personal trials and sufferings teach us great patience and compassion, those qualities which lie at the basis of all achievements.
Tests improve the consciousness FW II, 142
Why so many tests, if the heart can create spiritual transformation? The answer is simple—the heart has been neglected and not applied to life. Thus, many people must improve their consciousnesses in trial.
Without trials, the spirit would not progress AY, 634
Tell those who find the trials cruel that the goal-fitness of those trials is demonstrated by the fact that without them the spirit would not progress. The spirit’s experience comes from the accumulations of former incarnations, but the spirit also wants food from the realities of its present life. Labor is available for all who desire to progress. But one should not think of the spirit as the sole producer of the experience of conscious achievement. A portion of the knowledge accumulated in the Chalice must also be applied.
Trials brought forward by decision in the Subtle World SUP, 256
Urusvati knows that decisions are made in the Subtle World concerning the tasks in one’s future earthly life. Most people in the earthly state do not accept this, but those in the Subtle World know that their incarnations will take place with their knowledge, and, more importantly, with their consent. When they are about to incarnate, people understand the karmic load that will compel them to undergo certain trials, but once in the earthly state they lose the memory of how their destiny was determined. Similarly, dwellers of the Subtle World are fully aware of life on the far-off worlds, but once they are in their physical bodies they usually lose this knowledge completely.
Our spirit is tempered by trials LHR II, 13 August 1938
I laughed a great deal at the practical wisdom in interpreting the words of the prayer “And lead us not into temptation. . . .” But it seems to me that if the Lord were always solicitous not to lead us into temptation, we would not learn anything. Our spirit is tempered by trials, and the essence of man is cognized only through temptations. Verbal instructions and warnings are of no avail; man is known according to his deeds. Picturing God in the role of a tempter of course does not befit the majestic Divine Principle, therefore it remains to suppose that in the words of this higher Self that He or it should hold him back from offense. But I prefer to say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” True, one should not deduce from this that a bicycle can be left on the street without supervision or a save can be left open. All is well in its place.
Testing is unending for a fixed design LMG I, 425
The testing of people is unending. Tests must be repeated until a design is fixed in the brain.
It is easier but futile to write on the forehead with the hand. Truth is better than illusion.
Lofty is the Truth of the Coming World.
Tests is attained by experience LMG II, 341
You ask why so many tests are necessary. In the Community everything is attained by experience; therefore, it is right to regard testings as growth. Tests lie as thresholds to the gates of Beauty.
Do away with sighing and tearful faces when speaking about tests.
Rejection of the Common Good casts even a giant into a pit.
Tests become milestones on the path HEART, 116
For the disciple tests become like milestones on the path, which he notices when he crosses into the Subtle World. That is how we learn to be tested in various states, and that is why we must understand the essence of the work we are doing. How much work that goes unnoticed in the physical world yields splendid results in the subtle state. That is why a broad outlook is necessary in evaluating work. Often the production of something that seems quite abstract results in extremely concrete findings, while calculations that appear perfectly precise yield nothing more than an exercise in patience. The process of testing is wonderfully beneficial and is included in the system of the ancient Teachings.
Tests of the mastery of thought FW II, 382
The concentration of thought and its projection is a fiery action. But a far greater fiery energy is demanded for liberation from a thought. We have read about great saints who scorned earthly luxury and freed themselves of earthly accumulations; but, first of all, they had to conquer their own thoughts. Through long tests they learned to summon thought and to dismiss it. When We speak about mobility, it is necessary to have in mind primarily mobility of thought; and such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World.
Blessed are the obstacles AUM, 284
With difficulty do people dare to pronounce the simplest law: “Blessed are the obstacles, by them we grow.” Tests are admitted easily enough, as long as they have not begun. No one is willing to quicken his progress through obstacles.
Yet it is still more intolerable to humanity to hear of the usefulness of suffering. The reason is not fear of pain or discomfort, but that people fail to cognize a life transcending earthly existence. They are ready to suffer the discomfort of any night-lodging for the sake of tomorrow’s festival, but they are unwilling to co-measure earthly life with Infinity.
Of all actions manifested by a thinking being, terror before Infinity is the most impermissibly degrading.
Fear and tests BRO, 39
People fear tests. They are afraid of experiments, but they cannot even imagine all the possible means of learning. Again, physical fear, terror of the flesh, shackles rational actions. Therefore, in disciplinary training terror, first of all, has to be conquered.
Three-year tests LHR I, 15 January 1931
Do not forget about the constant three-year tests. It is much more difficult to go over again the same probation because the surroundings have changed and it is difficult to make up for lost time and to find the lost rhythm, which moves up and does not wait for the delaying ones. Therefore, let us work with
unremitting tension. Let us heighten our vibrations in order to receive the Rays that are sent to us which otherwise may pass us by.
Tests and the path of service LHR II, 23 April 1938
Yes, each one entering upon the Path of Service for the Common Good is unavoidably subjected to all kinds of tests, which are the results of his increased spiritual and mental work, and also of the hastening of the karma that is being outlived by him. Each thought process changes something in our karma; therefore, if it is directed toward benevolent construction, a corresponding purification takes place, but these purifications may be painful. It is good if we learn to love difficulties, because only personal experience, personal trials and sufferings teach us great patience and compassion, those qualities which lie at the basis of all achievements.
Thinker, The
The Thinker is a collective concept ATNW, 201
Now another thing: The Thinker, so often mentioned in Supermundane, is a collective concept. These thoughts were manifested and repeated many times by the Great Lord in many of His incarnations, and that’s why for me the Thinker and the Great Lord are one individuality. It is occasionally possible to recognize words said by other Teachers, but who knows? Haven’t these thoughts been heard by the original Thinker?
The Thinker and the power of thought SUP, 180
Once a man came to the Thinker and told Him of a strange dream in which he saw a friend who lived far away rearranging everything in the man’s home. The Thinker said, “Perhaps he intruded into your house mentally. Indeed, the power of thought can move objects.”
And again, the Thinker was asked why clouds form so quickly over mountains. He answered, “Besides the forces of nature, the thoughts of man can produce various phenomena.” Thus, He used every opportunity to teach about the power of thought. Most people could not understand this power, which is the birthright of everyone, but still their knowledge was enriched.
When the Thinker was asked why He did not mention the power of thought in His writings, He answered, “The time will come when mankind will be ready to cognize this truth, but each premature transmission will only create obstacles. People must climb every rung of the ladder.”
The fundamental truths spoken by the Thinker SUP, 183
Be assured that only a few contemplate the far-off worlds, or think about the continuity of life, and the very ideas that would help to improve life are neglected.… Yet, how can they learn if the most fundamental truths have not found a place in their consciousness? One must do more than listen politely to these truths; one must apply them as reality.
The Thinker spoke precisely about this over two thousand years ago. Does this not ring out as a great rebuke to humanity? Men have perfected themselves in the techniques of killing one another, but have lost the ability to contemplate Truth. And these words were repeated by the Thinker more than two thousand years ago!
If in those times the Thinker was appalled by the ferocity and cruelty of people, what can one say about today? The bloody sacrifices to Moloch appear merciful compared with the murders that are now taking place! How many times must We stress these words! How can people contemplate truths when their minds are filled with a craving for murder? This, too, was said by the Thinker, and because of these words He was persecuted and sold into slavery.
Difficulties to transmit messages by long distance from the Thinker SUP, 184
Urusvati knows how difficult it is at times to transmit thought to far-off distances. It is especially difficult to penetrate the layers between the spheres, which can prevent even the most clear-cut thought from entering, and cause it to merely glide over the surface. In certain examples one can observe that the thought is unable to penetrate the personal aura of the recipient. This evidence is overlooked by investigators who assume that thought transmission depends upon the power of the sender, ignoring the important factor of the individual quality of emanations of the recipient. One should consider not only the size of the aura, but learn its contents as well. The same thing is true of the pulse. Not only should its rapidity be observed, but also its quality.
One can imagine the intensity of the messages of the Thinker. Besides the usual conditions, these messages are endangered by the possibility of theft, and attract numerous entities, who do not understand the meaning of the message, but try to feed upon particles of mental energy.
We are greatly concerned that the long distance messages from the Thinker should safely reach their destination. A great sacrifice is required of the Thinker in order that all the spheres may be pierced by His thought. He acts for the benefit of humankind, knowing that, in its ignorance, an ungrateful humanity will meet His solicitude with disdain.
The Thinker answers on what to do if people do not listen to useful advice SUP, 192
When the disciples asked, “What should one do if people do not listen to useful advice?” The Thinker answered, “Then be silent. There is no obstacle more solid than negation. When someone becomes ill with negation, leave him alone, otherwise he can be driven into a rage. You cannot force a change of the mind, which: given time, it may regenerate the afflicted part by itself and heal the one infected by negation.”
The disciples asked, “What shall we do if no one will accept the truth?” The Thinker replied, “Remember that you have legs! Your oppressors will drive you away and you will then have an opportunity to speak the words of truth elsewhere. Thanks to the persecutors, the Truth will be proclaimed in many places.”
The Thinker possessed a gift for dispelling depression SUP, 223
It can be observed that a man who speaks with feeling can overcome natural impediments, but the moment inspiration is gone, his defects return. In the same way, one’s mental ardor can become continuous, and like wings will carry one to the Guide. We can work best where there is flame, and therefore warn against fear, depression, and despair, which, like damp coals, cannot produce the needed fire. This comparison came from the Thinker, who possessed a remarkable gift for dispelling depression. The Brotherhood needs such abilities, for both the physical and Subtle Worlds. What We say now has an intimate connection with the life of the Brotherhood.
Warnings of karma by the Thinker SUP, 229
People sound like children when discussing karma, and expect someone else to take responsibility for their behavior. They blindly accumulate karma, then later are full of complaints and indignation, and only intensify the current of effects. Among Our labors an important place is given to the observation of people’s karma while accompanying them on their path. We cannot change the Law, but within the limits of possibility We are ready to hint at a better path.
During His many lives the Thinker never tired of warning people. Many listened to His careful warnings, but few understood His advice. The Thinker smiled sadly when He listened to people discussing karma. Sometimes He would say, “It would be better for you to mention this Law less and live more purely.”
Combining the mind and the heart SUP, 235
The Thinker pointed out many times that the mind should be combined with the heart. The student cannot be heartless. The cruel scientist is far from Truth, the obstinate one not worthy of knowledge, and the depressed one blind to the treasures of nature. If the scientist cannot overcome yesterday’s limitations, it would be better for him to give up science.
I dedicate many discourses to the Thinker because we must remember His tireless work. He devoted centuries of labor to the deepening of thought, for without such self-sacrifice it would be impossible to achieve the transmission of thought to such vast distances. Therefore, it is ridiculous to think that one can learn and achieve within a few years! Finally, it is not time that matters, but the degree of aspiration.
Third Eye
Third eye and the two glands of the brain LHR I, 28 August 1931
“The third eye” certainly has its physical substratum in the center of the nervous system. Pay most serious attention to the two glands of the brain—pituitary and pineal. The molecular movements of the pituitary gland develop psychic sight, but for the spiritual, highest sight, there should also be movements of the pineal gland. The radiations or emanations of these two glands, when unified, bring the highest results.
Mental breathing and the third eye LHR I, 1 August 1934
Do not exaggerate the significance of pranayama. The science of breathing practiced by true Raja Yogis has little in common with ordinary pranayama! The Hatha Yogis are interested only in the control of the vital breathing of the lungs, whereas the ancient Raja Yogis looked upon pranayama as a mental breathing. Verily, only the mastery of this mental breathing brings the highest clairvoyance, restoring the function of the third eye and leading to the true achievements of Raja Yoga.
Third eye and the pineal gland LHR I, 5 March 1935
I also must warn that a sensation between the eyebrows does not necessarily mean the partial opening of the third eye; it may be simply the result of muscular strain. There is a belief that the organ which corresponds to the third eye is the pineal gland. This gland, together with the pituitary, is now considered very important in the correct functioning of the organism. In ancient India they were also known as the channels for all spiritual-manasic manifestations.
In true clairvoyance, one cannot say that one sees with a particular organ, as the visions may arise above one’s head, or behind one’s head, or behind one’s back, or from the side, or in front, or in the circle of the third eye, or in the solar plexus, etc., etc., and one can see them all equally well. Let us recall the image of the Goddess Dukkar—the circle of her aura consists of numerous eyes. Let us remember that the nerve centers have their subtle counterparts. Therefore, any abnormality and imbalance in the development of these physical conductors inevitably reacts throughout all the bodies. Thus, let us be careful not to evoke any imbalance
Forty-nine chakras or centers LHR I, 12 April 1935
In Agni Yoga twenty-one are mentioned. The opening and transmuting of these twenty-one centers causes a kindling of the rest, as many centers have double branches. For a high spiritual development, not only the opening of the centers is essential but their transmutation also, as the mere opening of one or two centers leads to nothing more than a low psychism and to many dangers. In general, without the help of the Teacher the correct opening of the centers is quite impossible. Of course, I mean the Highest Teacher, as only such a Teacher is able to know the true condition of the organism in all its envelopes. Only He can regulate the blood pressure, which becomes so dangerous during the opening of the centers, to say nothing of their fiery transmutation. Therefore, in the books of the Teaching there is indicated a long stage of preparation of the organism first of all, precisely a physical and spiritual prophylaxis. Absolutely essential is the purification of the thoughts and heart. Then comes the broadening of the consciousness, refinement of all the senses and cultivation of the heart, which is the organ of synthesis.…
It is customary to mention as the seven main chakras: 1. Maludhara-Kundalini, located at the bottom of the spine. 2. Svadhisthana-chakra, in the abdomen between the base of the spine and the navel; 3. Manipura-chakra, or the solar plexus; 4. Anahata-chakra, or the Chalice; 5. Vishuddha-chakra, or the center of the throat; 6. Ajna-chakra, or the Third Eye; 7. Brahmarandra-chakra, or the Bell, on the top of the head. But, of course, the brain alone has more centers than this. The centers in the shoulders, cheeks, lungs, wrists, kidneys, etc. are seldom mentioned. Even in Hindu literature there are disagreements regarding the location of the third eye. Some associate it with the pituitary gland; others with the solar plexus, etc. Upon personal experience, I may say that when one reaches the state of real clairvoyance, one sees most of all through the center of the Bell. It is possible to see with the center of the solar plexus, and we can really say that each center can see. We can even see the inside of our own organism. All this is possible with a sufficient accumulation of spirituality, together with the required conditions of prana and altitude.
The third eye aids in the perception of invisible worlds LHR II, 15 October 1935
A clairvoyant is one who has raised the spinal serpent [Kundalini] into the brain and by his growth earned the right of perceiving the invisible worlds with the aid of the third eye, or pineal gland. This organ of consciousness, which millions of years ago connected man with the invisible worlds, closed during the Lemurian period when the objective senses began to develop. The occultist, however, by the process of development hinted at before, may reopen this eye and by means of it explore the invisible worlds. Clairvoyants are not born; they are made. Mediums are not made; they are born.
Symbol of the opening of the third eye LHR II, 2 September 1937
Regarding the protuberance on the top of the head during the time of the opening of the brain center, this too, should be understood as a symbol. The opening of a center is always accompanied by the enlargement of the blood vessels, which causes some swelling, but not the protrusion of the bone. On many images of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas one can see this symbolical protrusion of the crown of the head. It is termed Ushnisha and is known as the symbol of the opening of the brain center. Likewise, when the Tibetans wish to symbolize the opening of the third eye, they put upon sacred images a wart between the two eyebrows. Clairaudience is usually symbolized on the sacred images by enormous ears.
Pains of centers functioning AY, 220
How can one cure the pains in the spine that are caused by the awakening of Kundalini? He who knows will welcome the pains and relieve them by rubbing in mint. How can we stop the burning of the third eye when it begins to function? Is it not wiser to help its development by shielding it from the sun? Long ago people knotted their hair on the crowns of their heads in order to protect this channel.
Experience the opening of the third eye AY, 465
Urusvati experienced the opening of the third eye. It is not easy to attain the ability to perceive the radiance of psychic energy. We make use of the tension in the atmosphere to help make manifest the development of the consciousness. That which exists in the depths of the consciousness must be called forth. There is no step of spiritual growth that is easy. One should not force progress in the mastery of psychic energy. The circle of the third eye is difficult. Its union with the Fire of Space takes place near those glands that are filled with the conduits from the centers.
Three flames, then the Chalice of Attainment, and then the third eye—this is part of Our Mystery. Afterward a rest of at least four days is needed.
The foundation of creativity HEART, 519
The fixing of an impression upon the third eye is the foundation of creativity. Not only the ancient Buddhists but also the scriptures of hoary antiquity demanded that the power of observation be trained. A heart that lacks the treasure of observational power dissipates a huge amount of energy where it ought to be showing great caution. A teacher should use the most beautiful objects in developing the students’ ability to observe. It is especially inadmissible when a human being just gives things a fleeting glance, which neither notices nor gives out anything. Would it not be an extremely beneficial task for a true scientist to research the chemical composition of a glance?
Hold the Image of the Teacher in the third eye HEART, 582
Through the heart one is able to transmit one’s consciousness along the Chain of Hierarchy, thereby increasing one’s strength and making oneself invulnerable. It means that for such vital achievements three elements are necessary: the heart, the Hierarchy, and the concept of indivisibility. Let us accustom ourselves to constantly feeling the heart. Then let us not forget to hold the Image of the Teacher in the third eye, and let us understand what indivisibility of aspiration means.
Peer the golden network of nerves with the third eye FW I, 91
Let us mentally collect all the fiery approaches, let us examine the signs of inspiration or illumination. We will find identical signs indicating the common foundation, which actually lies beyond. And so it must be, the fire of the heart comes into contact with the Fire of Space. Only thus can be effected the conception, or more correctly, the impregnation of thought-creativeness. Moreover, one must manifest the highest respect for the complexity of the apparatus that forms the contact with Fire. The most delicate golden networks of nerves are almost imperceptible to the eye. One must peer into them with the third eye in order to remember them forever and be imbued with respect for them.
Observation nourishes the third eye FW I, 243
Experience in the beautiful keeps one within the bounds of authenticity. When the earthly world is so rich, when the Subtle World is still richer, when the Fiery World is so majestic, then experience in the beautiful is needed. Only acuteness of observation helps to affirm beauty. It is a mistake to think that transitory methods of art can create a single basis for judgment. Actually, only the power of observation, which nourishes the third eye, provides a firm foundation for creativeness that is suitable also in the Subtle World.
Third eye and straight-knowledge FW I, 535
Man is beginning to know the purpose of words. The external expression is not important to the sensitive observer. Sometimes the speaker himself finds it difficult to determine the primary reason for his own words. But a fiery heart knows how the spoken formula was born. No grimace or gestures will lead the third eye into error. Such straight-knowledge is not obtained easily. Many generations each add their mite to the consciousness. Understand that the affirmation of Fire is achieved by many incarnations. The root of thought will provide the way to the realization of other roots.
A yogi learns to have faith in his third eye SUP, 900
How can one learn to recognize absolute reality in the earthly world? People, from early age, learn about the relativity of things, and this prevents their looking beyond the boundaries of the earthly, coarse body. However, a yogi learns to have faith in his “third eye.” It opens up only gradually, through the exercise of the will.
Thought
Thought LMG I, 39
We possess the power to both create and destroy obstacles. Thought is like lightning.
Arrows of thought LMG I, 91
Sharpen your arrows!
If you like not the symbol of the arrow, take that of the carrier pigeon.
Arrows of thought are energy, which, like electricity, must be concentrated at one point.
You can easily imagine propelling an object,
And you can easily imagine an electric spark.
Directed energy spurs a desire to act creatively in those to whom you send it.
Pure thought LMG I, 154
You can carry My Shield.
In each pure thought lies the Glory of God.
Drops of Joy LMG I, 251
Streams of joy fill the ocean of the Creator’s Thought.
And you, pouring drops of joy into the human soul, bring offerings to the Creator of the Worlds.
Enlightenment will never end.
Learn by teaching others.
You were not mistaken in expounding joy.
Each tree blooms in joy;
But when shedding its leaves, it grieves not, remembering the coming spring.
Thought, seeds of the spirit LMG II, 80
Your power will grow, but if you smother the flame you will burn your hands. Let the flame of faith shine freely.
The Teacher watches each thought, ready to select the best seeds of the spirit.
Thought and the birth of true individuality LMG II, 129
Just as We watch over you, so do We watch the development of children throughout the world from the cradle on, weighing their best thoughts. Of course, spirit does not often reach its best development, and the number of deserting ones is great, but We rejoice at a pure thought as at a beautiful garden.
There is thought which leads inwardly, leaving the surface of the spirit unruffled, and there is also thought which flies into space as a projectile, carrying an explosive charge. A ray accompanies the flying bullet. Every spirit knows when thought flies like a boomerang. It is especially desirable that the thought be tinted by one’s own color, but only opened nerve centers, instead of bringing forth the color of the thought, enwrap it in the color of the person—this marks the birth of true individuality. Instead of the thought being colored by its contents, the whole sending is permeated by the color of the individuality. Thus is the ray physically formed.
The rainbow is the best sign; each allusion to a rainbow indicates the development of the third eye.
The rays and thought LMG II, 157
Fire singes imperfect thoughts. How else to fill the cradle of authentic achievements? The experiment of filtering the thought through the ray is very important. Everyone expresses the essence of his aura, but single thoughts can be of different value according to their spiritual consistency. Then the substance of the thought can be tested by a special ray. The presence of inner spirituality illumines the thought by the color of the aura, but if the thought is a base one it burns under the ray. Thus, there results not only a testing of thought but also a disinfection of space.
The brain and heart do the reading NEC, 107
The school must not only instill a love for the book but teach how to read—and the latter is not easier than the former. It is necessary to know how to concentrate thought in order to penetrate into a book. Not the eye but the brain and the heart do the reading. The book does not occupy a place of honor in many homes. It is the duty of the community to affirm the book as a friend of the home. The cooperative, first of all, has a book-shelf whose contents are very extensive. There will be accounts of the treasures of the motherland and of her links with the world. The heroes, the creators and the toilers will be revealed; and the concepts of honor, duty, and obligation to one’s neighbor, as well as mercy will be affirmed. There will be many examples prompting learning and discoveries.
Two kinds of logic AY, 361
There are two kinds of logic: the logic of external reasoning, which one attempts to learn from textbooks, and that of mental synthesis, by which one collects and links the sparks of spatial thought. These sparks may seem to be a happy accident, even though this “accident” may have been ripening in space for an entire century. The broadened consciousness provides the best possibility of grasping the nodes of spatial thought.
Of course, from the point of view of external reasoning, apparent lapses in the processes of mental synthesis can always be found. As rings of the spiral show to the observer the outer turns and conceal the inner turns, so mental logic proceeds according to the limits of the outer turns while the inner turns are still merged in the streams of collective thought in space. Hence, We take such care about the broadening of the consciousness, in order that union with spatial thought may be approached.
The spoken and written word AY, 589
The wise one knows the spoken word, knows the written word, knows the thought, and knows silence—so says the old proverb. Let us examine this from the point of view of psychic energy. Truly, one has to distinguish when a spoken word, a written letter, a thought, or silence is most needed. One can achieve much by directing one’s energy properly. Refined straight-knowledge will determine which method is the most needed at each moment.
Buddha, the Lion INF I, 15
Since it was the Lord Buddha who defined the essence of the human Ego as a process, we can accept this formula of “The Lion.” In your daily life accustom yourselves to the thought of eternal motion and do not tarry in the recesses of darkness. Creativeness attracts the creative power. Therefore, observe the sparks of Cosmos.
Let us choose between ignorance and the radiance of Infinity!
Agni Yogi and cosmic rays INF II, 215
How powerfully the spirit of the Agni Yogi creates! So many strivings are affirmed by the Carrier of pure Fire! So many possibilities are awakened! Each pure thought creates an apparent zone of light in space. Like a purifying fire burns the pure thought of an Agni Yogi. Into this zone various cosmic rays are attracted. Hence, space has its rainbow-like zones. Thus does the pure fire of an Agni Yogi create.
Purified thinking LHR II, 17 May 1937
Karma is woven by thoughts. Thought can either weaken or intensify any karmic effect. Purified thinking liberates from bad karma, for it does not generate evil causes. Thought and will are the rulers of karma.
Kriya-shakti LHR II, 23 April 1938
Indeed, Kriya-shakti is thought-energy. In order to create in the subtle spheres, an accumulated, highly developed psychic energy is needed, together with imagination and a faculty of clear ideation. Therefore, work in the arts is so necessary.
Letters of the Helena Roerich II, (23 April 1938). Lightning of thought and healing energy. The lightning of thought mentioned in this paragraph was sent by the Teacher to strengthen my eyesight, which was considerably weakened after work with small print. I saw this lightning with my physical eyesight, or rather, with open eyes—it unfolded itself rather slowly before my eyes, as if touching them with a broad, very long fiery strip of a pinkish-lilac color. Afterwards, my eyesight became considerably stronger. Of course, this lightning was saturated with a special property of healing energy.
You ask, could people have lightning-thoughts? Undoubtedly so, because each clear-cut and intensified thought gives off a fiery flash, which means that during spiritual growth and a necessary tension of psychic energy, fiery flashes could become lightnings. But for this spirituality must be high.
Offerings to the Common Good LHR II, 13 August 1938
Only a petrified heart will not aspire toward the Common Good, but will think only about the salvation of its own soul and about its resurrection in a physical body! One should think not about one’s own salvation, but about the offering of life’s achievement for the Common Good and sacrificed their lives for it were closer to God than those who had his name on their lips and thought only of their own salvation. “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.”
Thoughts about thought NR-HER, 149
It is beautiful, being clad in valor, to realize the grandeur of thought and of all the energies that it sets into action. Though through mechanical means, nevertheless let people hurriedly approach the thoughts about thought in all its mighty significance. And instead of a chaotic fear, many seemingly complicated problems of life will become illumined by the realization of all the possibilities of thought. Not without reason was it said: “Act not only in body, but also in thought!” What a beautiful concept: “Thought in Infinity.”
Creative thought NR-HER, 41
Remember the sense of the Beautiful. Keep your enthusiasm and develop creative thought—such thought is the chief thing—the power of thought is the real possibility and it is the most practical advice to have pure thoughts.
Throat
Unmanifested accumulations and the throat AY, 573
Nervous choking is often the result of an over-burdening of the Chalice when its accumulations are not used consciously. Children can suffer from this, which indicates that their former experiences were considerable. Of course, thoughtful care and quiet occupation will balance the struggle between spirit and body. The throat, teeth, and eyes may likewise remind one about the struggle of unmanifested accumulations. In the same way, one should pay attention to what can be called consumption, which also may be provoked by the center of the Chalice.
Overflow of psychic energy HEART, 88
When an overflow of psychic energy manifests, it gives rise to many symptoms in the extremities, as well as in the throat and stomach. Soda is useful in bringing on a discharge of energy, as is hot milk. The Teacher is watching over the fires. The fires not only illuminate the aura but they also stay on in space, which is what makes them so very important. These manifested fires, in their turn, focus the energy and give birth to new nodes.
Tension of the center of synthesis FW I, 176
Before you, is the tension of the synthetic center of the throat; one must understand how many different tensions must be united in order to strike upon the center of synthesis. One must deal very attentively with this tension, for it reflects upon the heart. During such a condition one should protect the throat ligaments, at least externally, and not strain them by talking.
The throat is an instrument of synthesis FW II, 210
It is asked—What center is particularly important just now? The present is a time of synthesis, therefore let us begin everything from the heart itself. Precisely the heart stands above all. Therefore, let the throat and the chalice and the solar plexus not be isolated from the guidance of the heart. The throat is an instrument of synthesis, but transmutation and its application take place in the heart.
Dryness of the throat and fiery tension FW I, 466
The epidemic dryness of the throat indicates not only dryness of the atmosphere but also fiery tension. There is a heavy accumulation of many signs, but surprisingly little attention is paid to them. On the contrary, with the superficiality of ignorance, the strangest explanations are given of them. The shallowness of these explanations indicates that people prefer to remain with their illusions rather than deal with reality.
Results of tensions from spacial fires FW II, 225
It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also, many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion.
Throat and earthquakes FW II, 440
One may observe that during an earthquake the throat becomes quite parched. In this manifestation is seen the tension of fire. Thus, a great number of concepts are diffused into life, one has but to notice them.
Currents of space and fiery discharge FW III, 121
The principle of transference of sensitiveness is very clearly indicated in the swelling of the lips. An accumulation of fiery energies in the throat is discharged in another center. Likewise, nasal hemorrhage is a result of a strong transference of fire of a center, outwardly manifested through the third eye. If subtle energies are saturated by Fire, then transmutation of the centers is so strong that a discharge is inevitable. Fires are raging; that is why it is very necessary to guard the health. Tension of the currents of space is strongly reflected on subtle organisms. Spatial currents are very strongly intensified. The vision of the black networks revealed all the blackness of the web which surrounds the planet. A whirlwind is being borne through space. Thus, We discharge spatial pressures.
Throat center and receiving spatial influences BRO, 196
Be careful with the throat center; as a synthesized central point it can definitely receive spatial influences. Such radio stations can exert an influence on the mucous membranes, many other reactions likewise can burden the centers.
Special indisposition and throat sensations BRO, 245
If people would deal with each other more trustingly, they could observe far greater manifestations of a cosmic nature. For example, if they were not so constrained about confiding their sensations, it would be possible to detect entire waves of transitory currents. There can be noticed particular throat sensations or heart pangs, or tension of knees and elbows. Currents can pass through all the centers. This will not be a sickness but a special indisposition. According to these symptoms it is possible to see where tension of currents is passing. But at least some confidence must be shown, without the fear of being laughed at.
Thought-waves, like arrows, pierce the mucus membranes SUP, 427
Urusvati knows about the filling of space with thought- waves. You can imagine how strained is the space around Us, with waves of the most varied intensity and content intercepting one another. But often these waves are alike in intensity and can interpermeate. It is impossible to tell which hours are the more silent, for the waves invade from both hemispheres.
In Our normal work, We must set aside time for the reception of communications from a distance. But this is not easy, since an organism that is tensed and refined cannot help resounding to calls from everywhere. Remember that, in addition to any direct appeals to Us, space thunders with world events. And now this cacophony has reached such a degree that it can endanger the human organism. Thought-waves, like arrows, pierce the mucous membranes; the throat, the ears, the eyes, and all other mucous tissues can be affected. There are times when thought-waves are even strengthened by the mutual opposition. One cannot always see the explosions of black projectiles. Unearthly Forces are active in them, but earthly thoughts treble their effect.
Location of the throat center LHR II, 2 September 1937
Likewise, the center of the throat is located, not in the thyroid gland, but nearby. The centers are not located in the glands. They are near them, and they coordinate the work of the glands. There are a multitude of the finest branchings of the centers, but one need not think that the centers occupy much space.
Tolerance
Religious tolerance AY, 469
Three centuries after the departure of the Blessed One, His disciples were already infected with religious strife. After only a century, Christianity manifested extreme intolerance. The last utterances of Mohammed were immediately followed by fanaticism. Religious controversies always destroy the sense of the true Teaching; therefore, We now call for special tolerance and We reject controversies.
Tolerance for all nations HEART, 295
It is said that envoys from the Sage of the Mountains came to Genghis Khan. A chest that they brought contained a golden cup and several multicolored cloths. An inscription read: “Drink from one cup but clothe yourself in the garments of all nations.” That was how the Hierarchy was revealed and the tolerance worthy of a leader was expressed. In the same way let tolerance also be affirmed by expansion of the Teaching of Light.
Tolerance for limitations HEART, 578
The deaf and dumb sometimes make strange gestures, as their disabilities make it impossible for them to find other modes of expression. But don’t people who are ignorant of the heart suffer from similar limitations? One should not laugh at such poverty; rather, in a tolerant way that will not be noticed, one should help the impoverished mind move forward to an image worthy of expression. The same tolerance should be shown toward all ugliness or deformity.
Tolerance is humaneness SUP, 553
Urusvati knows that tolerance is totally misunderstood. It is often seen either as condescension or as overindulgence of others. Since both of these are considered to be wrong, it is clear that the very idea of tolerance is not perceived in a proper way. But We see it as one of the basic qualities of humaneness. In human relations it must be reciprocal. All earthly life should be based on tolerance and compassion. Sometimes people manifest these benevolent attitudes consciously, but more often their tolerance and compassion are simply the result of an inherent goodness, and they themselves do not always recognize the value of these acts of kindness.
Tolerance and calmness FW III, 14
It is asked why We do not put a stop to the false sources. Why do We not expose those who distort the Sendings? If one were to stop by force the current in whose wake humanity is proceeding, fanaticism would turn into brutality. Thus, the evil free will flows like lava, engulfing also those who rise against the Good, as history reveals. Surely, violent manifestations of force cannot carve a righteous path for humanity. Hence, all the subtle energies can be accepted only by a fiery consciousness. Thus, tolerance is truly the lot of the fiery consciousness. Of course, one should purify wherever there are accumulations of filth, and the lot of the fiery consciousness is to purify the records of space.
Understanding tolerance FW III, 54
Let Us explain how to understand tolerance. When We speak about a higher tolerance, We mean that Hierarchy can show leniency because the heart of the Hierarch is all-containing; it feels everything and knows all impulses and intentions, and weighs all the good and the bad. In His leniency the Higher Spirit descends into the sphere of the consciousness of the disciple, and by His indulgence and tolerance uplifts the disciple. But not thus must the co-worker accept the indications about tolerance. For the disciple who is intolerant toward his surroundings, the needed quality cannot be called leniency. When the development of this wonderful quality, tolerance, is indicated to him, it means that first of all he must exclude censure. The indication about tolerance does not mean to have always command over one’s fellow worker; it does not mean that the spirit is on such a level that it can condemn those who surround him. The indication about tolerance first of all must awaken in the disciple the understanding of the fact that the spirit must be freed from egoism, because selfhood carries the most frightful monstrosities. Hence, only the spirit of a disciple freed from selfhood can manifest leniency. On the path to the Fiery World, one should understand the true significance of tolerance.
Tolerance and the ability to change one’s position AUM, 217
When the body has tired of one position, it is advisable to change to another. The same thing is true in all circumstances of life. Each change has its causes. Let us learn to deliberate about them, in this way each condition attests its advantages. Thus, I repeat, affirming tolerance.
Tolerance and broad-mindedness SUP, 290
Broad-mindedness is based on tolerance. Wisdom will say, “Let justice be done,” yet will not dictate the verdict, for wisdom understands the complexity of the conditions required for justice. Wisdom will sense the right time and will not force events. Wisdom realizes that every event involves all nations.
Tolerance and evolution SUP, 381
Urusvati knows that tolerance is a fundamental necessity for evolution. Every sign of tolerance must be valued. We, Ourselves, could not help people without the highest degree of tolerance. All one’s inner fire of enthusiasm must be used for the Common Good, for dull indifference is most deadly. Truly, fierce opposition is often more justified than unfeeling indifference.
Tolerance and patience SUP, 752
Urusvati knows that patience is the parent of tolerance. Intolerance is the offspring of ignorance. Nothing obstructs achievement as much as does intolerance. One must become attuned to an attitude of tolerance from one’s earliest years. And compassion is akin to it. Tolerance is the best way. Those who argue should not be dismissed if their words contain just one particle of truth. This particle could serve as a bridge for unity. But patience is needed to discover such particles of truth.
When in the Subtle World one can observe that it is precisely tolerance that leads to the attaining of higher vibrations. Consciousness will indicate where the like-minded ones are. They may be different in their looks and ways of expression, but their vibrations will be similar. Only real tolerance will make it possible to come close to them.
Let the Teaching of the Supermundane World indicate all the qualities needed for this achievement. A common moral basis is needed, and also an understanding of the mutual benefit, when thinking about the Supermundane existence.
The Thinker instructed His disciples first of all to demonstrate a beautiful tolerance.
Tolerance in the Supermundane SUP, 807
Tolerance is especially needed in the Supermundane World, for without this quality man builds a pitiable existence for himself. He will reject all whom he meets, for in each one he will find some trait unpleasant to him. Because of this fault he will not be able to notice the most valuable accumulations. Therefore, broad tolerance must be taught to children, even in their earliest years.
Tolerance in occult groups Letters of Helena Roerich I, (17 February 1934)
Everything you say about the so-called occult groups does not surprise us but confirms what we expected, as we know of the sad situation within many organizations and we know that human nature is everywhere similar. The evil is always the same: lack of tolerance and a terrible exclusiveness which destroys all foundations.
Tolerance and synthesis Letters of Helena Roerich I, (25 May 1934)
So many suggestions are given to leaders in the pages of the Living Ethics. Every book speaks of tolerance, of ability to embrace and comprehend—are these not actually the foundations of synthesis?
Tolerance and knowledge LHR I, 8 September 1934
Thus, the Teaching of Living Ethics destroys nothing, does not cast down, but calls for the purification of the heart and thought. But ignorance, being of darkness, always furiously struggles against Light. The first impulse of the savage is to destroy or to kill everything that is not clear to him. Intolerance is the sign of ignorance. Tolerance is the Crown of the Great Knowledge. By this sign, you should determine the worthiness of your interlocutor.
Consciousness is measured by tolerance Letters of Helena Roerich II, (25 January 1936)
One of my correspondents often encounters the most peculiar opinions regarding the Teaching of Living Ethics. These come from the so-called “Donovs.” However, I always insist upon tolerance toward all spiritual movements, and I advise not to force the books of Living Ethics upon anyone and chiefly not to enter into arguments. With some people any exchange of opinion becomes an argument and a personal offense. True, the latter proves the possession of only a small degree of consciousness and knowledge. Buddha said, “Revere your own faith, but do not slander that of your brother.” It is also said by the Brahmo Samaj that not a single religion should be slandered, ridiculed, or hatred. Therefore, a spiritual teacher, whose disciples attribute his origin to the Solar Hierarchy, should display great tolerance toward other Teachings. Our consciousness is measured by our tolerance.
Manifest toleranc Letters of Helena Roerich II, (18 February 1936)
. I can see that you are disturbed by the attempts of certain people to affirm only their own concept of the world. I advise you to accept such attempts with complete calmness. Let people discriminate for themselves. It is impossible to force the consciousness, therefore, manifest tolerance and restraint. Nothing grows as slowly as consciousness. For the assimilation of each new concept, it is necessary not only to throw light upon it from all angles but also to repeat it perpetually, precisely “until a design is fixed in the brain,” as one Thinker put it. Those who are unable to appreciate all the depth and the cosmic scale of thought revealed in the Teaching of Life and who constantly shift their path are not ready to accept the Fiery Teaching. Therefore, not only would it be out of all proportion to waste time in trying to convince them, but it would also be even wrong to violate an unstable consciousness. It is indicated in the Teaching that even with those who have agreed one should not waste much time. Indeed, first let them show that they have applied the first call. There is no point in repeatedly dipping a vessel into an empty well; but once a man proves to be valuable, one must apply toward him the maximum tolerance and patience, in order that, by careful touches, his consciousness may be prepared for collaboration. Consciousness should be broadened most cautiously. Only organic development and versatility of accumulations can assure the true growth of our treasury.
Tower
Building the tower LMG I, 364
Yes, yes, yes!
I summon you.
I proclaim you My own.
And on your girdle rattle the keys to the doors of trust.
How many have approached these doors,
And even tried to turn the key,
But did not know how to unlock the door.
And an opportunity lost will not return.
When you approach the lock, do not invite the old passersby.
Do not invite those who have repeatedly shown their ignorance.
At every crossroad new ones await you,
And every stone for the building carries My Sign.
And when you enter and start to build the tower,
Measure for the foundation by encircling the rock on which it will rest;
For from the tower shall you, builders, behold the distances!
The effect of doubt on the tower LMG I, 383
Doubt destroys one’s armament. Each loose stone weakens the tower.
The Tower of Chun BRO, 7
Perhaps Brotherhood does exist? Perhaps, as an earthly anchor, it maintains equilibrium? Perhaps in the dreams of humanity it has remained as an unalterable reality? Let us recall certain dreams and visions, so clearly engraved upon the memory, visions of walls and towers of the Brotherhood. The imagination is but a memory of that which exists.
Perhaps someone will remember also in reality the Tower of Chun?
The Tower is guarded SUP, 1
Urusvati knows the Tower of Chun, and remembers how the exterior of the Tower resembles a natural cliff. It is not difficult to prevent access to this Tower. A small landslide can conceal the structure from those below. A small dam can change a mountain stream into a lake, and in time of dire need the entire district can be immediately transformed. People may smile, thinking that organized expeditions could sooner or later penetrate into all the passes. But even before the physical transformation of the area, the power of thought would already have diverted the caravan! In addition, chemical effects can be utilized to prevent the approach of the curious. Thus do We guard the Brotherhood.
Even the most advanced aircraft cannot discover Our Abode. Hermits living in nearby caves are watchful guards. Travelers sometimes speak of having met a sadhu who persistently advised them to follow a specified path and warned them of the danger of proceeding into certain other areas. The sadhu himself had never gone farther, and had been instructed not to provide directions. The sadhus know about the Forbidden Place and know how to guard the secret. Sometimes they may be highwaymen, yet even highwaymen can be trusted guards of a sacred mystery. One should not doubt the existence of an inviolable Abode.
Urusvati remembers the appearance of the passages that lead to Us, and also remembers the light from Our Tower. Many details of these paths are remembered by Our Sister Urusvati. These landmarks are unforgettable and give courage to all, on all paths. She has seen Our co-workers gathering useful plants, and has also seen Our repositories, buried deep. One should see these archives of knowledge to comprehend the work of Our Abode. One should hear Our singing in order to understand the life of Our Ashram.
Thus, We shall speak about Our life and labors.
The harmony of dates and the Tower SUP, 9
We have many formulas ready to be revealed. The Ray from the Tower of Chun shines when the discoveries of scientists coincide with the dates. In their simplicity people do not understand the harmony of dates, and seek to impose their own disorderliness and irresponsibility in all matters. It is of no importance to them that, when certain requirements have not yet been met, a great idea is lost. In addition, they insist that everything be done by their own measures, they regard success as misfortune and rejoice at calamity. The small seems great to them, and the great, insignificant.
The exact knowledge sent out from Our laboratories often cannot be understood because the formulas are given in unusual symbols. But why should We distort ancient formulas that would otherwise have been forgotten? If some formulas survive from Atlantis, they should not be limited by today’s scientific concepts. The science that synthesizes and the science that analyzes are worlds apart. Thus it is so difficult to find the harmony that flourishes in the Brotherhood.
The meaning of silence in Our Tower SUP, 89
When silence reigns in Our Tower it means that We are experiencing this powerful tension, and communion with the Higher World will result in a renewal of forces. We need such an accumulation of new forces, just as all of life needs it. It would be a mistake to suppose that We do not need replenishment of energy. In revealing Our human side to you, I am strengthening Our bond with humanity. We certainly do not want to appear as “Beings beyond the clouds”! On the contrary, We want to be close co-workers with humanity. Therefore, let a closeness be created that will be the threshold of cooperation. It is especially needed.
Spirit-matter and the Tower of Chun SUP, 120
There are those who define all the worlds as material, but in the final analysis one comes to understand that all is spirit-matter. Hence, the worlds are material, after all. Indeed, the Tower of Chun is built of matter. But let us not complicate our thinking with nomenclature; the signs of all the three worlds are being manifested, and earthly man can even see the sparks of the Fiery World.
Hierophants of evil and the approach to Our Tower SUP, 123
It may be asked, “Can the hierophants of evil approach Our Tower?” Indeed they can, although these approaches are very painful for them. Their fury gives them a strong impulse. At times We are obliged to use powerful discharges of energy to repulse the uninvited visitors. With such discharges We vanquish the enemies who try to approach Our Brothers. You can remember special currents that you sensed during the night. These currents are salutary and protective. Striving to Us will intensify them. Other influences may cause tears in the protective net, but Our currents do not delay in protecting you.
The principles of the physical and psychic SUP, 235
The work in Our Tower is based on the conformity of two principles, the physical and the psychic. Only thus is it possible to come to correct conclusions. It is hard to imagine the complexity of interplanetary conditions. Aviation in its early stages was confronted with inexplicable obstacles. If we continue our careful observations along these lines we will come upon the most striking evidence. Thus, clairvoyants could be wisely utilized for certain experiments.
As the center of the three worlds SUP, 448
Urusvati knows that the Tower of Chun is the center of the three worlds. This unity is possible because some of the Masters, although still in their physical bodies, can manifest in their subtle bodies, whereas others, in their subtle bodies, have the power to approach the physical world. One should be aware of the importance of maintaining harmonious vibrations in order to make this communication possible between the Subtle World and the physical world. It is most important to safeguard the surrounding atmosphere so that nothing harmful can increase the disturbance of currents. People strive to make contact with the Towers, not understanding that such an intrusion can be disastrous.
The Tower versus a cellar SUP, 618
Urusvati knows that He who stands upon the Tower sees more than one who sits in a cellar. Is it necessary to repeat what is so obvious? If I say this, there is a need for it. Most people see no difference between a tower and a cellar. Against all evidence, they pay no attention to the Voice from the Tower.
During times of great tensions, people still think as they always do, but such a way of thinking is criminal indulgence. They should learn that every event requires an appropriate way of thinking.
People escaping from a burning house do not care if someone jostles them, for their concern for personal safety has greater urgency. But under normal conditions, people rarely recognize the true state of affairs, and live as if in a dark cellar. They dance in their cellar, they grow angry and quarrel, as if it were a suitable time for all this pettiness!
People have an amazing way of seeing everything through the color of their own glasses, yet take pride in their objectivity of judgment. It is time that they went beyond the limits of their “civilized” ways and developed powers of right judgment. Proper judgment could prevent some dark events. People have heard about Armageddon, but do not see it as real. So We must continue to repeat the obvious, because even the simplest truths are being rejected, and with what conceit! One must also keep on repeating about the need for trust–it is better seen from the Tower!
The Thinker used to say, “Even if I climb to the roof of My house, Athena upon the Acropolis will see incomparably more.”
Approach to the Tower LHR I, 15 January 1930
We should start from the most stubborn energy, which is egoism (that furious dragon of selfishness with its long tail); self-conceit; love of power; self-love; touchiness; irritability; fear; doubt and other similar decorations. And we should replace them with the wings of affirmed unity; complete solidarity with all the co-workers; acknowledgment of Hierarchy; joyous strengthening of the given tasks; tolerance and gratitude for the right directions. We should conclude with—trust to the very end. All this transmutation is so simplified when hearts burn with devotion and love to the One who calls to construction and who points out the way to the Tower.…
It is said, “We offer the best armor; therefore, if they do not wish to substitute the old habits for shining armor the approach to the Tower is closed! Yes, yes, yes! It is necessary to realize the threatening time and not to continue with old habits.” It hurts me to write this, but I feel that it is timely, otherwise something irremediable may happen. Superficially, things may appear as they were, but what is not seen and cannot be replaced will depart. The sorrow of the Teacher is so evident, and my spirit knows and sees the sculpture of the spirit of the co-workers.
Transfiguration
Transfiguration of the spirit INF I, 108
Only the mainspring of transmutation of darkness into light can strengthen the spirit. The transfiguration of the spirit is called the cosmic transfiguration. Cosmos, in its eternal activity of the Fire of Space, transforms the elements into corresponding forms. The spirit transforms the consciousness into a manifestation of all-containment.…
Since the centers of man can be transformed into the most subtle energies of life-imparting fires, one may through each deed of life either attain the highest tensions or be cast into the lowest sphere. Like a whirlwind, transfiguration carries one toward Infinity.
Foundation of cosmic fusion INF I, 109
Transfiguration is Our most wondrous foundation of cosmic fusion. That step of cosmic transfiguration, at which man consummates his earthly path, We call cosmic joy.
Spatial fire is the highest transfiguring element INF I, 155
Humanity at various stages of its development has known of the power of the Cosmic Magnet. The interrelation between all cosmic forces and man has been attested by most ancient revelations. Man is part of the cosmic energy, part of the elements, part of Cosmic Reason, part of the consciousness of the higher matter. Therefore, when the power is given to an image which acts and emerges from the cosmic seed, Cosmos awaits the transmutation which must lead the spirit toward transfiguration. Of course, I regard the Spatial Fire as the highest transfiguring element.
Humanity must understand that the changes of existences are not only changes of envelopes. Transfiguration does not mean in itself a completed image. And when the Cosmic Magnet summons to a change, it means that the transfiguration brings a new step. When will humanity begin to understand that Truth attracts toward the Magnet, which leads to affirmation of the principle of Beauty? The law of the earthly existence of the Origins holds true.
Records of transfiguration INF I, 174
Each center absorbs its own fire, and these fires can act at a distance. The functions of the centers are psycho-creative, and each center can dissolve and integrate as a creator. We have actual records left by Agni Yogis. And it can be asserted that the White Tara has created much. There are numerous records of transfiguration. We shall so name the transmuting power of Agni Yoga. Thus is the Tara manifested amidst life. The step of crossing into the higher sphere is radiant!
Strive toward Transfiguration INF I, (conclusion)
Thus, without delay and without retreat, let us harken to the voice of the Dawn and let us strive toward the threshold of Transfiguration.
One may receive the key to the next Gates, but first one has to strengthen the spirit in the realization of the grandeur of Infinity.
Fire of the heart and transfiguration HIER, 200
Straight-knowledge is the kindled fire of the heart. It is difficult to express in words when this string of the heart will resound, but Hierarchy can point out this hour of transfiguration.
Transfigure life in its entirety HEART, 99
Let us recall: someone responded to cosmic manifestations; someone heard distant voices; someone saw the Subtle World and took part in it; someone gave off light; someone levitated; someone walked on water; someone walked on fire; someone swallowed poison without harm; someone had no need of sleep; someone had no need of food; someone could see through solid objects; someone could write with both hands; someone could attract animals; someone could understand a language without having learned it; someone could read thoughts; someone could read a closed book with his eyes shut; someone did not feel pain; someone surrounded by snow generated the heat of the heart; someone could go on without feeling fatigue; someone could help by healing; someone could manifest knowledge of the future. In this way one can recount all the phenomena that have manifested and enumerate a multitude of instructive examples that actually happened. Gather, for a moment, all of these qualities into a single body and you will have the transfiguration of the old humanity into a new one, a process referred to in many Teachings. The main thing to note about this transfiguration is that all its various parts have already manifested, even in the midst of an imperfect existence. This means that with a well-defined effort one can impart to humanity a powerful impetus to transfigure life in its entirety. Therefore, let us remember about the great Fire and the fiery citadel—the heart. This is no fairy tale—the heart is the dwelling of the Spirit!
Path of Christ to the step of Transfiguration HEART, 333
Who in his heart cannot understand the beauty of ascension? Who will not sense at heart the burden taken on when one returns to a temporary house, an endangered house, a cramped house? So people should be conscious of the Higher World, in order that they be transported and ascend. Can one gaze out the window of the narrow dwelling without thinking about the higher worlds? The heart will lead us by the path of Christ to the step of Transfiguration. That is how we shall open the doors of the cramped house. Every unification of consciousness already acts to open the doors.
Fiery transfiguration lifts one beyond suffering FW I, 618
Truly, the passage of the Good through the furnace of Fire eliminates the sense of suffering. Thus, fiery transfiguration even on Earth lifts one beyond suffering. One should not evade suffering, for without suffering earthly achievement does not exist. But let each one ready for achievement kindle the fires of his heart. They will be the indicators of the Path, and a shield not fashioned by human hands. Someone has asked, “How does the Lord discern those who approach him?” The answer is, “By the fires of their hearts.” If we are astonished by the power of Fire that even here envelops us and saturates our garments, then we can understand how supernal is the glow of the fires of the heart along the Chain of Hierarchy!
Spiritual transfiguration LHR I, 3 June 1931
The reorganization of the world intensifies all forces of the Cosmos. If humanity would understand that reorganization requires the striving of spirit, it would be easy to establish balance in the world. But the nations do not ponder about what to place upon the scales and where the balance is; hence the chaos of thinking is so destructive to humanity, and thus the shifted nations sink to the depths without taking measure for spiritual transfiguration. Therefore, it is time to consider the affirmation of spiritual quests. When the cosmic perturbations require a powerful tension, humanity must know where to look for the center of salvation. Therefore, the quest of a spiritual center will lead unavoidably to Hierarchy. Humanity has lost the urgent formula of salvation. Hence, the anchor of salvation is the focus of Hierarchy. Only a conscious quest and the affirmation of Hierarchy will afford salvation. Yes, yes, yes! Therefore, We gave the foundation of actions and works which are founded on Beauty. It is necessary to manifest complete comprehension of all thoughts and treasures of beauty. It is also necessary to understand the fires of the centers. Only thus can we attain victory.
Struggle evokes the necessary energies for transfiguration LHR I, 6 May 1934
One must remember that the transmutation of the organism and the nerve centers must take place here, on Earth, amidst the spiritual struggles, amidst all the burdens and difficulties of life, amidst all the testing trifles of every day. Only this struggle evokes the necessary energies for the transfiguration and the outliving of all the gross habits and attachments. The earthly life is indeed a purgatory, and without going through it, it is impossible to enter Paradise, or to come to the Brotherhood. The fires of the higher energies would burn the overloaded aura.
The path of spiritual transfiguration LHR I, 12 December 1934
The time now is so threatening, so dangerous because verily it is the last Battle between Light and darkness., Therefore, everyone must honestly and firmly decide on which side he signs his name. Everyone must check his spiritual baggage and definitely join either this or that side. The choice must be taken, otherwise one may expect nothing but deterioration. Our path is the path pointed out by all great Sages—the path of spiritual transfiguration, the path of the development of the heart, without magic and forcing. Verily, there can be no lukewarm middle way when the Sword of Light cleaves the darkness.
Transfiguration of the inner man LHR I, 28 February 1935
Many do not realize, or forget, that only in extreme tension of all forces does the awakening of the inner man, and the further degrees of transfiguration, take place. Such people, in most cases, do not find in themselves enough spiritual strength to resist the plungings of the spirit, which inevitably follow every transport of enthusiasm. The law of alternation of rhythm is everywhere the same.
From experience, I know that at the first touch of the spirit’s depression many people lose their enthusiasm and often give up the Teaching entirely. All such people are souls with small spiritual accumulations. Verily they are ignis fatuus. Thus, it is so important to have a profound understanding of the significance of the approach to the Teaching and a constant striving to self-perfection for the transfiguration of the inner man, the true bearer of immortality. This transfiguration reveals an inexhaustible reserve of spiritual power and leads to complete mastery of one’s spiritual will—this crown of achievement. If one attains such mastery of spiritual will, one becomes a real co-worker of the Forces of Good. Much labor is required for such transfiguration, but the time must come when one sets forth.
Fiery transfiguration of our inner being LHR II, 21 January 1936
The advice to purify, improve, and refine one’s thoughts and motives is so practical. The spirit carries within itself its own achievement and armor. The purification and fiery transfiguration of our inner being make us the lords of karma. Indeed, the consummation of karma on one planet comes when all the elements, or energies, that enter our essence are harmoniously unified in one striving and have reached the perfection preordained for that particular planet.
Transfiguration LHR II, 2 September 1937
Indeed, Christ did not dematerialize his body during the Transfiguration, but appeared to his disciples in a subtle body. Likewise His Resurrection took place precisely in the subtle body. Remember how He would not allow Mary Magdalene to touch Him, for touching a High Spirit appearing in a subtle body may cause death because of the difference in vibrations.
Spiritual transfiguration and pure Fire of Space LHR II, 23 November 1937
Fiery Baptism means the spiritual transfiguration or assimilation of the pure Fire of Space. During Fiery Baptism the opening of certain nerve centers takes place.
Transformation
Concept of Community NEC, 14
Our feeling is one of absence of specialty, because We live for the whole complex of life. Every specialist approaching Us inevitably loses his monochromatic eye-glasses. Therefore, make every effort that the specialty should become but one of the dishes at your table. As birds over the Earth, as bees above all the flowers, we can embrace the entire universe.
Without a specialty it is easier to prepare oneself for the current task in evolution—intercourse with distant worlds and the transformation of the Astral World, the world of dark earthly survivals. The adoption of the concept of Community will open the gates for next achievements, and their dates depend upon people themselves. Therefore, let us take up broadly the quest of Community.
The progress of evolution INF I, 386
Is not the greatest process in Cosmos that transformation wherein all forms are generated in Materia Lucida and are affirmed as the highest creation in Cosmos? The great transformation creates all the highest cosmic manifestations out of the subtlest energies. Thus are the forms of the Infinite generated, and the course of evolution is constructed upon these designs.
The complex transformation takes place through the cooperation of all energies. The subtlest energies assist the subtlest forms. The human spirit manifests a like striving toward transformation, but there are many who do not assist the course of evolution. The transformation of the spirit can intensify everything which furthers the progress of evolution. But that force depends upon the potential of the seed. Thus, all transformations of Cosmos are intensified as evidences of the Fire of Space. The creativeness of the symbol of Fire brings the confirmation of Infinity.
A tense spirit and new possibilities INF II, 227
Gathering cosmic energies, the Cosmic Magnet develops the creativity of the Fire. Each energy attracts its own currents. Thus, a lack of coordination between spirit and matter brings on a striving for transformation. In this transformation is comprised the entire cosmic reality. Therefore, when a spirit is tensed in a true quest he attracts new possibilities. Thus, limitless is the creativeness of Cosmos.
The Epoch of Fire and the Banner of Peace HIER, 377
The transformation of the world is indeed affirmed in the highest tension. All perturbations, all shiftings, all diseases accompany this transformation. The most powerfully propelled energies bring fires into motion. Thus, in the Epoch of Fire darkness becomes dense, and everything is intensified in a fiery striving. Evil is created by the densified darkness. Light transforms the world. Thus, at the great time, the manifestation of the universal transmutation saturates space.
Thus, during the Epoch of Fire, when Light battles with darkness, the manifestation of the Banner of Peace is that fundamental sign which will give a new step to humanity. Thus Beauty, Knowledge, Art, and all nations will unite under this sign. Thus, only the highest measures can be applied to the Banner. Verily!
Joy over egoism FW I, 607
Also, let us rejoice at such a path. Let the thought about transformation of the heart be a source of joy. Many sorrows and difficulties come from egoism. Many horrors arise from egoism. Many obstacles originate in egoism. One should cease to think about limitations. Since the fiery seed is bestowed, one should rejoice that we carry so great a pearl because of the trust of Hierarchy itself.
The transformation from birth FW III, 499
Spirituality is both an earned and natural quality. On the middle steps it can be cultivated, but it is necessary to begin such transformation from birth. One must provide a pure atmosphere, not darken the imagination with base views, learn to rejoice at the truly highest and beautiful.
Primal Energy and transformation SUP, 2
We long ago accepted the principle that each apparatus can be made more powerful by man himself. One can achieve a transformation of one’s entire life simply by the realization of the Primary Energy.… When Urusvati performed levitation or the moving of objects, it was done not through magic but simply by not impeding the energy. The manifested energy was accepted and then projected. It was united with the cosmic energy, and thus could act.
Unification through culture SUP, 373
Urusvati knows that culture is the common heritage of all humanity. Despite differences in customs, creeds, and languages, every act of culture is the possession of all mankind. The unification of the world through culture is the first step toward the transformation of all life.
Perceptions and free will SUP, 401
Urusvati knows that four things must be experienced for the transformation of earthly life: the perception of the past, the perception of the far-off worlds, the perception of the Subtle World, and the perception of Hierarchy. But can man grasp these four foundations? Every thinking person will agree that these fundamentals are not difficult to understand. They are inherent in the foundation of one’s concept of life, and as soon as they are absorbed, the most ordinary life will be transformed into a beautiful reality. But in order to acquire these realizations one must cultivate one’s will, for only a free will can make real those concepts that are dead for many.
The Guiding Forces SUP, 414
Many of today’s psychological notions are inapplicable to life, and in the present state of the planet man cannot waste time with such theories. We must agree that everything that does not lead to the transformation of life should be regarded as useless, and in this there must be no difference of opinion. One can move forward or backward, but to go back among forgotten fossils would be unendurable.
There should be no difference of opinion between you and the Guiding Forces…. Think about Our Towers. It would be unwise not to collaborate in the purification of psychic energy.
The Thinker was horrified when He noticed that people overburden themselves with negation. He said, “It is better to load oneself with a great rock than to deny Be-ness.”
Blessings of transmutation and the joy of transformation SUP, 524
Urusvati knows that a disorganized crowd generates especially harmful emanations. A crowd impelled by one emotion is somewhat less discordant. When researchers are able to apply scientific methods to the study of the human aura, they will see what deadly processes are generated by discordant currents.…
Many indications are given that people should settle outside the cities, but all advice is ignored, and people poison themselves in their Babylon’s. One can already see that events have taken a direction that was warned about long ago. Once begun, a process follows its own logic, and cannot be stopped. What is engendered must grow. The challenge is to see the blessing in a transmutation that others will see as the destruction of the New Atlantis. The joy of transformation can create better forms of society, but are many ready for this joy?
The Thinker pointed out that the best joys are unknown to people.
Tense transformation and self-denial LHR I, 24 June 1930
I fear that my directions may be disliked by some, and I have reasons for thinking this. But, as it is said, “The Teaching is not soothing syrup, neither is it silver jackstraws. It is a severe crucifying of self and a tense transformation of one’s lower nature through the finest fires. Soothing syrup perhaps may be appropriate on the first step, but the Teaching requires the severe and beautiful flowers of self-denial. Those who prefer soothing syrup had better not touch the fiery food prepared for those who choose self-denial.”
The chosen Image and the guided spirit LHR I, 29 August 1934
I shall quote to you a page which I have just sent to one of my correspondents:
“It is much easier for people to give up certain excesses and to perform mechanically a pranayama than to restrain a single habit which is a stumbling block on the path of spiritual progress.… Therefore, one must clearly remember that all the Great Teachers care for and deal only with the inner man, whose sphere lies in the realm of thought…. Everything is performed in the name of the chosen Image. Every moment he feels in his heart love and the presence of this Image. The prayer of the disciple is precisely this continuous striving of the heart and the presence of the chosen Image. When such a presence is established, when the guided spirit has become firmly fixed upon his chosen Image so that there can be no turning back, then the true readiness is manifested and the Teacher will not delay.”
Transmutation
Transmutation lies in the heart INF I, 349
One of the most powerful magnets is the magnet of the spirit. A most powerful force, which transmutes various energies, is the magnet of the heart. All currents are transmuted by this magnet. Man is attracted to this magnet; therefore, the power of his transmutation lies in the heart. The sun seen in the region of the solar plexus is that powerful magnet. Its location is certainly in the heart, and its reflection is great. It is a most powerful force! Its rays penetrate all strongholds and can be manifested as a most radiant magnetic force. Hence, the sun of the heart is the force which determines the balance. In ancient times this truth was as well known as the laws of attraction. Therefore, We value the centers which glow as the sun.
The luminaries rise as banners!
Transmutation is only granted when the spirit has conquered selfhood INF II, 121
The achievement of the spirit is great when the fires are being transmuted. The law of transmutation draws in its wake every striving. As an eternal teacher, the spirit strains all possibilities. The fiery transmutation not only affirms the subjection of the lower to the higher but also draws the highest striving from the substance of the spirit. Therefore, when the spirit verily decides to renounce its encumbrances it opens the way to transmutation. Therefore, the disciples must remember that transmutation is granted only when the spirit has conquered selfhood. Selfhood is the progenitor of all grayish encumbrances. Hence, when the manifestation of egotism thus obscures the spirit, it can be stated that the fire of transmutation cannot contact it. Thus, let everyone remember!
All possibilities for attaining the higher spheres FW III, 86
Fiery Baptism impels the spirit into the spheres which conform to the spirit’s requirements. The passing of a man through a fiery transmutation gives him all possibilities for attaining the higher spheres. There where all is intensified by a fiery element, one must be saturated for the assimilation of the higher fire. Thus, one should solemnly accept all steps of the Fiery Baptism. Each step will reveal an opening of the new, supermundane sphere. The Karma of a people may also lead it through a fiery transmutation, manifesting its destined advance. All who follow the Lords are strained in this great passage.
The fiery process transfuses psychic energy from body to body FW III, 355
Bodies are transmuted each according to its essential nature. Just as the physical body transmutes and refines blood to an evolutionary extent, so does the subtle body transmute its corresponding essence. The bond between these processes is especially important to observe, because in the process of transmutation of bodies there is attained a correlation which so fierily cooperates with space. While at the beginning of the process of transmutation the physical body strains the centers of the subtle body, after saturation of the centers by fire the subtle body holds power over the physical. This fiery process transfuses psychic energy from body to body. The power of the subtle body represents a panacea on the physical plane. Indeed, the feeling of transmutation differs on the physical and subtle planes, because the sensations depend upon the tension of the spheres. The purification of matter and spirit likewise takes place only through the fiery energies and centers, strained in spatial atonement. The Fiery World is thus accessible to the consciousness which knows the bond with spatial Fire.
Intensifying the centers during transmutation FW III, 405
Psychic energy intensifies centers during their transmutation. A state of tension in one center naturally diminishes the influx of psychic energy to the other centers, hence a feeling of imbalance. But after each transmutation the influx of psychic energy is stronger. The manifestation of psychic energy takes on a special quality after transmutation. The contact with Cosmic Fires has a powerful reaction, and psychic energy is then subjected to a greater tension. This permits the spirit to make use of psychic energy consciously during sendings. Thus, tension of the centers is revealed as a great transmutation of psychic energy.
Crystals of psychic energy affirm the power of transmutation FW III, 406
Saturation of the centers by higher Fire intensifies psychic energy. When the Fire of the centers is raging, psychic energy is also found to be in a state of highest tension. Balancing these fiery forces after transmutation results in a new kindling of the centers. The process of compressing psychic energy proceeds in conformity with the transmutation. The centers collect within themselves crystals of psychic energy which affirm the power of the transmutation. The Agni Yogi manifests a powerful straining of energy, which creates in conformity with manifested spatial Fire. The treasure of psychic energy can create a powerful panacea. The consciousness which assists the striving of the spirit toward transmutation of the centers performs a fiery action.
Community of spirit is highest transmutation AUM, 167
Life requires no temptations. Life can be transmuted under any and all conditions. Community of spirit is highest transmutation of life. Many of the ignorant do not wish to understand that community of spirit does not depend upon external form. It is created there where the concept of the broadening of consciousness is alive.
Transmutation and the wealth of Cosmos INF I, 104
How luminous is the progress of an Agni Yogi, whose Chalice is filled with thoughts of Us! Transmutation of spiritual manifestations is granted to the one who carries the Chalice. We will direct creative threads toward transmutation of the very high. Great is the wealth of Cosmos. Great is Cosmos! Cosmos is in need of spirit-creativeness, and the psycho-creativeness of Cosmos is contained in the consciousness.
Conscious accumulation in the Chalice, together with the Arhat’s consciousness, will afford life to the psychic forms. Yes, yes, yes!
The manifested spiral of the creativeness of an Arhat is without end.
Centers of man can be transformed into the most subtle energies INF I, 108
Only the mainspring of transformation of darkness into light can strengthen the spirit. The transfiguration of the spirit is called the cosmic transfiguration. Cosmos, in its eternal activity of the Fire of Space, transforms the elements into corresponding forms. The spirit transforms the consciousness into a manifestation of all-containment.
It is true that the world of creation is inexhaustible, and there is no hiding place for the engenderments of the human spirit. The issue projected into the wheel of life brings its consequents. He is narrow-minded who thinks that man expiates his deeds by imagining their dissolution in space. As the properties of nature indicate an unending process, so does the spirit of man, who is following an identical path. It is difficult not to acknowledge the limitlessness of transformed energies!
Since the centers of man can be transformed into the most subtle energies of life-imparting fires, one may through each deed of life either attain the highest tensions or be cast into the lowest sphere. Like a whirlwind, transfiguration carries on toward Infinity.
Transmutation is inescapable and expressed in all cosmic manifestations INF I, 268
The law of transmutation is inescapable and is expressed in all cosmic manifestations. When the fusion of elements creates its formulae, the tensity of transmutation is extremely powerful. In its spiritual and physical aspects life is highly intensive, both in the electing of the vital energies and in the inhaling of those already exhausted. The energies induced through transmutation create the life of the elements. The essence of the transmutation is evolved in relation to various cosmic energies. The records of transmutation assert the power of evolution, based upon the Fire of Space. The substance of the life impulse is affirmed as a transmutation of Fire.
We, Brothers of Humanity, assert that the Cosmic Magnet unites all energies. Where the Origins are ignored, destruction prevails. Where is the end and where the beginning? Upon this formula we can conclude: It is in the never-ending chain of harmony.
Karma and transmutation outline the evolution of the spirit INF II, 62
When in antiquity purgatory and fiery hell were spoken of, certainly transmutation and karma were meant. When the laws were established, their meaning was known. Exactitude of knowledge was expressed in manifestation by the Cosmic Magnet. The knowledge of karma was asserted by the luminaries. Purgatory was put in the place of karmic striving. Purgatory in its present understanding was inherited from the law of transmutation. The fiery hell followed as the law manifested by karma. Karma and transmutation are inseparable! One principle predetermines the other, and the tension of the one evokes the striving of the other. Creativeness of great attraction constructs all cosmic principles. Only striving directed to the manifestation of Fire can yield the formula of reality. Humanity in its heedlessness denies this reciprocal law. Verily, karma and transmutation outline the evolution of the spirit. Space resounds with these laws, and only the law of the Cosmic Magnet directs the striving toward evolution.
Karma and transmutation lead to consummation INF II, 63
Karma and transmutation constitute factors which are directed toward progress; they create the effect by the propulsion of karma and they set the direction through transmutation of spirit. When the striving creativeness attracts the spirit to the Cosmic Magnet, the fiery effect is inevitable. I affirm that the law of karma and transmutation leads to consummation. The seeking spirit, being permeated by fire, is attracted to the Cosmic Magnet. When We, Brothers of Humanity, speak about the Cosmic Magnet, We perceive therein all manifestations of the higher laws. Verily, all that is most beautiful and most pure is contained in this law. Therefore, when We said that the Cosmic Magnet brings into strain all manifestations that contain the whole beauty of Be-ness, We had in mind the saturated, the manifested Cosmic Magnet.
Transmutation is based on independent action INF II, 151
Transmutation is based on independent action. The spirit which feels all cosmic tensions strives to assimilate the currents. The transmutation depends upon the striving of the spirit to attunement. Only cosmic tension can draw the spirit toward transmutation. Only the spirit who understands the power of attraction creates harmony. Therefore, when the tensed magnet of the spirit manifests independent action, the center of the Chalice fulfills its cosmic ordainment. Thus, a sensitive spirit responds to the resonances of the cosmic currents. Therefore, when the transmutation is strained into effect by independent action the center of the Chalice resounds. The creativeness of the spirit is based on the creativeness of Fire.
Treasure, or Our Treasures
The Treasure of the world OEC, Legend of the Stone
Within it is a treasure—the Gift of Orion.
Let the mountain of pride conceal for a while the Stone. Let the city of the Stone be glorified. But the path of the treasure is ordained.
Priestly knowledge of all time prepared men for the worthy reception of the Treasure. Long since have wisdom’s laws revealed the day when a dual eclipse and the submersion of the sanctities would mark the new advent of the Stone. Let us in prayer await our destiny! . . .
Uroil Zena, spirit of the air, bore to King Solomon the Stone. Proclaimed the Spirit into the receptive ear: “By the will of the Lord of Powers I entrust unto thee the treasure of the Lord of Powers. I entrust unto thee the treasure of the world.…”
The New Country shall go forth to meet the seven stars under the sign of three stars which sent the Stone to the world. Prepared is the treasure and the enemy shall not take the Shield covered with gold.
Legend about the Treasure of the World LHR II, 18 November 1935
I was very pleased to see your subtle understanding of the legend about the Treasure of the World. Of course, each sign has many meanings. This Treasure is a fragment of the main body, guarded in the Stronghold of Light. The sending of this gift has signified, from immemorial times, an approaching era of predestined unification and power in the country where it appears. All the great unifiers and founders of nations have possessed it. The East especially is full of legends about this gift of Orion, and the peoples of Asia seek it everywhere.… The legend recorded in On Eastern Crossroads is the truth. According to the legend, this Treasure brings with it a special Covenant which must be fulfilled. The casket mentioned in the legend belongs to the thirteenth century, and was said to have been made from leather which had been in the possession of Solomon himself. Many alchemic symbols are inscribed upon the leather.… The legend states that after a new power is established, the Treasure will return to the Stronghold of Light.
Treasure of sunlight LMG II, 356
Man . . . absorbs the power of the light by means of photoplasm. The different plasms are intermediaries between the visible and the invisible. Photoplasm, being an emanation of the nervous system, forms a rainbow pollen which absorbs rays of light and conveys them into the nerve channels.…
One may see how the pollen of photoplasm effervesces, and how by tiny whirls it carries the received treasure into the pores of the skin.…
The sun’s rays must be appreciated as a world treasure.
The scientist will easily analyze the flow of rays from the other luminaries.
Why should people shun the treasures of the universe ordained for them?
Concept of Shambhala as a sacred treasure SUP, 69
Also, many do not understand why some seemingly ignorant lamas can be guardians of Our Brotherhood. One must recognize that these lamas are exceptional; they have preserved the concept of Shambhala as a sacred treasure.
Treasure of the World Chalice HIER, 267
When the chalice of world events is being filled, then the fiery Chalice of an Agni Yogi is aflame. The law of correspondences acts powerfully. In these consonances the unity of the worlds is contained. Therefore, when the fiery law shifts the old affirmations, the sensitive centers resound with the world’s reverberations.…
Therefore, the Mother of Agni Yoga feels intensely the brimming of the World Chalice. Hence, the fiery Treasure must be so greatly protected. When the time of the great fulfillment is close, then the world is in tremor; when the great shifting takes place, the subtle centers reverberate. Thus, the world will remember the great consonance, and Our annals will leave to the world the fiery signs. Thus the Covenants will be fulfilled. Yes, yes, yes!
Treasure of the Chalice INF I, 105
Correct is your judgment about the forcible opening of the centers. We guard assiduously the predestined treasure. When the magnet of the spirit absorbs all fires into the Chalice, then We affirm the Arhat. The treasure of the Chalice consists of woven threads of pure fire. The Arhat, bearer of the fire of the Lotus, manifests spirit-realization, spirit-knowledge and spirit-manifestation. Thus close is the contemplation of the worlds to the spirit who has filled the Chalice of Amrita.
The Chalice of Offering is a great treasure FW II, 14
Verily, in the Great Service is the feeling of great responsibility. But one should become accustomed to this chalice, for there can be no shortest path without emptying it. The heart which aspires to Hierarchy feels how necessary and salutary is the Chalice of Offering. To some it is only the object of derision and condemnation, but to others it is a precious treasure. It is Our great desire that the true straight-knowledge be developed.
Treasure of the accumulations in the chalice AUM, 153
Each man bears a secret within himself.… Only by transcending the boundary of Earth is man enlightened in the realization of a portion of his secret. Remarkable is the process when subtle energy reveals the Chalice of accumulations; the memory is suddenly illumined, and the past stands out in all justice. Amazing is the extent of man’s transformation at the moment when he leaves the earthly sphere. People call this death, but it is really birth; therefore, how pitiful it is when the subtle body sojourns long in sleep. Especially noteworthy is the transition wherein consciousness is preserved. Then it can be clearly imagined how the earthly tatters fall off and the imperishable accumulation emerges, revealing itself to be a true treasure. It can be understood why this most subtle treasure cannot be revealed amid crude conditions.
Universal treasure of Fire within FW I, 7
Just think! Each of us carries within himself the One Fire, immutable throughout the entire Universe. No one cares to imagine that the universal treasure is within him.… But the fire of the heart alone unites through its magnet all world structures. One must think about this pre-eminence. It is necessary to utilize this treasure in the entire structure of life. There is but one Light of Fire in all the world. We can understand that Fire manifests at the most remote distances. There is nothing supernatural or mysterious about it. Even a lesser disciple has heard about the all-pervading Fire, but he has failed to realize its application.
Treasure of psychic energy AUM, 536
In hot weather people on Earth move to the mountains. Similarly, man can ascend the heights and make this ascent with extreme joy. Refined psychic energy helps to familiarize him with the new surroundings. It also attracts the best Guides. It is called Magnet, Bridge, Gates, and Treasure, by all the best names, in order that man may be impressed with his own true treasure.
Treasure of assimilation SUP, 863
Synthesis can be developed only through assimilation. What is assimilation? With the expansion of consciousness must come the absorption of what has been learned. It becomes, as it were, one’s own. With such a treasure the traveler enters radiant into the Supermundane World, for his inner light has been increased.
Love is the true treasure AY, 424
The measure of understanding is the degree of love. One can memorize lines word by word, yet one remains dead if the knowledge has not been warmed by love.
Truly, when one learns to discern the emanations of feeling in others, one will perceive that precisely love above all attracts the Fire of Space. He who said, “Love one another,” was a true Yogi. Therefore We welcome each outburst of love and self-sacrifice. Just as a lever sets the wheels in motion, so does love inspire powerful responses. Compared with the radiance of love, hatred is only a hideous blot. For love is the true reality and treasure.
The treasure of the heart HIER, 106
What is the treasure of the heart? Not only benevolence, not only compassion, not only devotion to the Hierarchy but consonance with the Cosmic Consciousness when the heart, besides its own rhythm, even partakes in the cosmic rhythm. Such a heart can be trusted; it possesses straight-knowledge, it feels and knows, and as a manifested link with the Higher World it expresses the indisputable. The manifestation of the treasure of the heart is also very important for the formation of the subtle body. Try to imagine how important is the experiment with the subtle body. The densifying of the subtle body can give that of which the Teaching of Shambhala so sacredly speaks.
Treasure of free will BRO, 570
Before reaching the far-off paths, it is essential to give him the precious gift of free will.… But the wise one will realize what a responsibility he bears for the use of the treasure of free will. It is as if a purse full of gold were given him; it can be spent at his discretion, but an account would have to be rendered. And the Brotherhood teaches not to spend the entrusted treasure without usefulness.
Treasure of the Ashrams on Earth FW I, 664
If we look on our planet from above, we will observe, besides the evident volcanoes, particular vortices of light and darkness. The human spirit can create powerful manifestations of energy. One may state that the vortices of Light are saviors of the equilibrium of the planet. Nor is it far from the truth to state that the vortices of darkness contain a destructive gas, which is not only deadly to the crust of the planet but can alter the climate and even significantly effect a shifting of the poles. Thus powerful is the significance of the human spirit. Hence We treasure the Ashrams where purified Agni is gathered. Many teachings have pointed out the importance of pure places where psychic energy can be affirmed. References to the importance of pure places are found in the Sacred Writings, in the Bible, and in the Rig-Veda; the Tao likewise contains knowledge of these treasure-places of Earth. We rejoice when We notice the rise of new Ashrams, for people so seldom think of the power of their spirits!
Treasure every Indication of the Teacher LHR I, 17 December 1930
I would like so much to teach you to treasure every Indication, every hint of the Teacher and Guru, as they are so precious!
Imparting Our treasures to the spirits closest to us INF I, 72
The books of Agni Yoga are a gift to humanity. I affirm the gift of the spirit; the approach of Fire will give to mankind a newly inscribed line, leading to the highest manifestations. We consider as most important and valuable the high manifestation of spirit which is linked with the appearance of the fires. We respect a high straight-knowledge and can impart Our treasures to the spirits closest to Us.
Truth
Search for Truth LMG I, 30
Seek happiness and exalt the spirit.
Faith in self and the search for truth create harmony.
Calm found in Truth LMG I, 156
Calm is found in the light of Truth. The mountain before you is not a test, but a task.
Eternal Truth of Being LMG I, 317
O Lord, give strength to my heart and power to my arm. Because I am Thy servant. In Thy Rays I shall learn the eternal Truth of Being. In Thy Voice I shall listen to the harmony of the World. My heart I give to Thee, O Lord. Sacrifice it for the sake of the World. Know you the truth, the great truth of the everlasting bonds between Father and Son and between the son and his son. The fruit and flowers of my Garden are given to all, and you must be the Keepers of My Garden. At My Gates I shall place you and in My Name you will proclaim. My Word be with you.
Beauty NEC, 27
Pure thought saturated with beauty points out the path to truth.
Truth and new possibilities AY, 122
Images of Truth provide to each body, whether it be evolving or disintegrating, new possibilities for flight to higher spheres. Each Teacher of life bases His power only upon images of Truth, and creates the future by His thought, not by the consciousness of the crowd.
The ashes of past fires may dim the vision, but the fires of new images of Truth glow in the Infinite.
Path of perfect truth AY, 156
The one who realizes the true Yoga of Life knows that the lightning of truth can strike down, but can also resurrect.
When We speak of the need for honesty, We do not have in mind unworthy people. We point out the direct path of perfect truth, devoid of any personal element. This opportunity can be perceived through straight-knowledge. The experience accumulated in the center of the Chalice gives invincible knowledge. The center of the Chalice is close to the blood reservoir, for blood is the wherewithal for our passage on Earth.
Thus, the truth is not an abstraction; it is the realization of cosmic laws based upon direct experience. Therefore, though an honest accountant can make an error in his figures without becoming dishonest, an accurate but hypocritical person will not gain the power of spiritual effectiveness.
It is right to consider initiations, meditation, and concentration superfluous practices; these concepts must be expressed in one’s actions. All artificial magic must be left behind.
Duty of a Yogi to purify Truth AY, 178
The same unalterable Truth is given to humanity repeatedly, but clothed in various garments. Invariably, it is distorted in less than a century by confused minds. Therefore, it is the duty of a yogi to purify Truth. When the newly cleaned face of Truth smiles upon the devoted searcher, then joy can speed to the far-off worlds. Space proclaims that the purpose of life has been clarified. And the countenances of the Bearers of Truth are smiling ones. Rare is such a smile, but Yoga can evoke it. Therefore, the path of the Yoga of Life illumines life.
Agni Yogi is a supporter of Truth AY, 219
What can one call an Agni Yogi? Certainly, a supporter of Truth. The perceiving of Truth is as natural to the Yogi as light is to fire. The growth of sensitivity in a yogi cannot be described; it sharpens the five known senses, and also the seven senses related to the astral body, which can only rarely reverberate within the earthly shell, like a resonator. Thus, one should pay great attention to the feelings of an Agni Yogi. From them comes Truth, like light from a flame.
Truth and unending Be-ness INF I, 66
An unlimited harmonizing process goes on in Cosmos. He who seeks Truth will discover the beauty of unending Be-ness.
Ascend to know Truth INF I, 201
The higher consciousness knows the Truth and We are ready to proclaim this Truth to humanity; but for this, humanity must ascend the higher step. Yes, yes, yes!
Carrier of subtle energies INF I, 287
Only the carrier of the subtle energies can assimilate the highest Truth. Therefore We, Brothers of Humanity, can impart the Truth to him who assimilates the essence of Be-ness. Therefore We, Brothers of Humanity, transmit a part of the Truth to Urusvati. When I say a part of the great Truth, I indeed mean that part which can be assimilated upon this planet.
Those striving to Truth INF II, 238
The spirit imbued by fiery striving manifests a drawing power for all vital impulses. As each energy reaches its identical element, so also the spirit of the higher Agni Yogi reaches the hearts of those striving to Truth. Thus, each energy of the heart molds people. The lever of the heart sets all the strained strivings. This is why people are attracted to the fiery heart of an Agni Yogi. Thus, the power of the heart affirms the manifested striving of an Agni Yogi. The creativeness of the heart can bring the pledge of Light. I so affirm!
In the name of Truth INF II, 482
Only in the name of Truth should the very combative impulses be heightened. Only in the name of Truth can the most saturated fires be heightened. Certainly, each energy issuing from the cognizance of the Great Cosmic Plan attracts cosmic fires. Each conscious thought is attracted into the orbit of the Cosmic Plan. Therefore, every effort in the name of Truth will be crowned with victory. Thus is Infinity built.
Ruler of Shambhala breathes and affirms of Truth HIER, 5
For some, Shambhala is the Truth. For others, Shambhala is a utopia. For some the Ruler of Shambhala is a venerable sage. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the manifestation of riches. For some, the Ruler of Shambhala is a bedecked idol. For others, the Ruler of Shambhala is the Ruler of all Planetary Spirits. But We shall say, The Ruler of Shambhala is the fiery Impeller of Life and of the Fire of the Mother of the World. His Breath is ablaze with flame and His Heart is aglow with the fire of the Silvery Lotus.
The Ruler of Shambhala lives and breathes in the Heart of the Sun. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Invoker and the Invoked. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Sender of the Arrow and the Receiver of all arrows. The Ruler of Shambhala breathes the Truth and affirms the Truth. The Ruler of Shambhala is invincible, turning destruction into construction. The Ruler of Shambhala is the Crest of the Banner and the Summit of Life. Accept the Ruler of Shambhala as the manifestation of life; thrice I say—of life! For Shambhala is the guaranty of human aspirations. Our manifestation is guaranty of the perfecting of humanity. Our manifestation is the affirmed path to the Infinite.
In the name of Truth, We create HIER, 353
Verily, the sacred concept of an Arhat has been distorted. It is violated, being bereft of beauty. How dimly the understanding of the Teacher of General Good burns in the consciousness of the world! But Truth lives, and in the name of Truth We create. Therefore, for the transformation of life one should accept Hierarchy as the beauty of Truth. Thus the subtle heart creates for cosmic evolution. Thus, one should realize the significance of the focus within the heart; thus, the great process of the subtle heart must be understood through the heart.
Truth is faith FW I, 433
Faith is the realization of Truth, tempered in the fire of the heart. The Teaching is infinite, otherwise the very concept of Infinity would not exist. One should strive toward Truth. Truth does not reject—it directs. In the Teaching there can be no distorted concepts. Regard the path of the Teaching as the affirmation of that which is beyond doubt. One should not approach Truth along a meandering path. One must proceed by testing each word, each statement, and each covenant. If the Teaching is a true one, each step to it will be enlightening and broadening. Disparagement, denial, abasement are poor guides! More than once you will hear from a speaker the conceited remark that the only correct Teaching is the one known to him. It is then good to remind the conceited one about the grandeur of Infinity, of the millions of years of life on Earth, of the billions of worlds—let him meditate upon the vastness of Truth and the soundness of its fitting recognition.
Word of Truth is repeated FW I, 665
It is not surprising that the word of Truth is constantly repeated through the course of the ages. How can Truth be forgotten, though times may vary! One can rejoice at every mention of Truth, for that which we love we speak about, in words and in the heart.
Repeat the basic truths SUP, 689
Urusvati knows how often the most basic truths must be repeated so that they will penetrate the human consciousness. Clairvoyance and clairaudience are not acquired by earthly ways, yet people demand some kind of system that can be derived from their usual daily routine. One instruction can be given: observe clearly and closely, observe vigilantly each sign of subtle sensations.…
Truth is in the heart, knowledge is in the heart, revelation is in the heart. It is said that the Yoga of Love is the shortest path. Truly, it can be called the Yoga of the Heart.
Find in your heart the truth and the one Light FW II, 251
Prayer of the heart is not magic. Aspiration of the spirit towards Light is not magic. One must guard against all forms of ignorance, for it is a source of falsehood, and falsehood is the entrance-way to darkness. Be able to find in your heart the truth of turning to the one Light. Terror fills the world. Do not follow the pathway of terror. One may be fortified by examples of former times. The saints themselves were in contact with the Fiery World through the heart; the same heart which has been given to everyone. Ability to hear the voice of the heart already leads to truth.
Truth is manifested in Infinity FW III, 184
Long ago was it enjoined, “Seek and ye shall find.” In this evolutionary and incessant turn of the spiral, man will find the Truth. The affirmation of Truth is purified of all distortions, because the rubbish and accumulated dust is transitory. But Truth is manifested in Infinity. And though human darkening be prolonged, yet from under the dark strata will be exhumed the affirmations of the Light. Thus, that which is ordained enters in awesome immensity.
Light of Truth BRO, 580
Light of Truth is the light of courage, the light of devotion—with these words begin the Statutes of Brotherhood.
Radiance of Truth SUP, 97
All growth comes with pain, with lightning, and in storm, and only a perfect consciousness can perceive the radiance of Truth. Every evolving thinker must transmit his understanding of Truth while on Earth. If he does not apply Truth in life, man is not worthy of being called a thinker. Thought is life, and life is moved by thought.
Defense of Truth SUP, 383
Urusvati knows that a true aspirant is ever ready to defend Truth. It is wrong to think that Truth needs no defense. That might be so in a cosmic sense, but from an earthly point of view Truth must be affirmed so that it not be distorted.
Forcing the Truth LHR I, 20 April 1935
Indeed, the Teaching is accessible, for in all times that part of Truth which humanity could assimilate was always given to the world. But it is quite impossible to force the truth upon anyone; each one must find it for himself. All that can be done is to point out the direction.
Understanding
Understanding the Teaching AY, 648
When you plant balu and rhododendron in the plains, when you plant apples on the mountains, can you expect immediate results? Likewise, in the mastering of psychic energy sufficient time must be allowed for transformation of the essential nature of the energy. A forced application of tension will not bring expected results. Often people expect results in one dimension, though they occur in a completely different one. Therefore, know the time needed for the growth of energy.
Certainly, one may deepen one’s understanding of the Teaching of Agni Yoga in all directions. But this is accomplished only in accord with one’s assimilation of what has been given.
Understanding by the law of Hierarchy AY, 654
How can one come close to the Source? How will the higher understanding be affirmed? Only by the law of Hierarchy. The Guiding Hand is the Uplifting Hand. The Indicating Hand is the Hand revealing the path to the Highest Law. Thus, is created the great step of the law of Hierarchy. Truly!
Understanding the law of Hierarchy HIER, 307
Therefore, humanity must understand the beauty of the higher laws. What, then, will indicate the path to creativeness, if not true understanding and veneration of the Hierarchy? What, then, will attract the spirit to the Highest, if not adherence to the law of Hierarchy? What, then, will direct the spirit toward the manifestation of Truth, if not understanding of Hierarchy? Therefore, for a higher understanding one must accept Hierarchy with one’s heart and strive irresistibly to the highest law of Hierarchy.
Uplifting the spirit through understanding of Hierarchy HIER, 55
The filling of the Chalice determines the quality of action. Each thought leading to the mighty understanding of Hierarchy uplifts the spirit. Therefore, as striving grows, the broadening of consciousness leads the spirit to the understanding of the Origins. Creativeness of the spirit can build a bridge to higher understanding only through the subtlest energies. Therefore, the accumulation in the Chalice gives the best possibilities and attainments. Man must strive to fill the Chalice and expand the consciousness. Thus, the subtlest energies are within reach of only the subtlest receptivity, and limitless striving opens the Gates to Beauty.
The understanding of the Teacher AY, 665
Subtlety of receptivity is necessary for an understanding of the Teacher. In the realization that the Teacher imbues the disciple’s spirit with higher understanding is contained the entire progress of the disciple. The creativeness of the spirit can be impelled upward only when thought ascends. The link between the Teacher and disciple is forged by spiritual striving. Truly, who will uplift the spirit of the disciple if not his Teacher? Only the Higher can uplift the lower. Without this understanding, it is impossible to advance. Thus, let us conclude by stressing the refinement of receptivity.
Reverence for the Teacher and understanding AY, 119
Each act of reverence for the Teacher shows an understanding of the Teaching. Each sign of reverence for the site of the Teacher’s labor will show deep understanding and devotion. But these signs of attention cannot be prompted. These signs must by themselves flower in the consciousness. The Teacher will not demand, “Pay your respect to Me!”
Understanding real science and consciousness SUP, 592
Urusvati knows that the darkest superstition in earthly life is the superstition of negators. They reject learning. They impose their will on science, and thus limit it. They act without reason, and the justifications for their actions are unfounded. They call themselves scientists, forgetting the true meaning of science. They call others fanatics, but they themselves stagnate in their own dogmatism. They insist that other worlds are not populated, but cannot prove it by their deductions. Science, when under the influence of dogma, enters upon a false way.
Such people refuse to acknowledge that true scientists contribute to the development of human consciousness. The science of energies is hated by the superstitious ones, for only by this path can people approach an understanding of the Supermundane. The superstitious ones fear the undeniable evidence provided by this science. They prefer to see space as empty, and continue to spew out their wholesale denials.
New understanding of memory SUP, 747
Urusvati knows that an integrated memory is the product of vast accumulations. First the person accumulates a great quantity of information, which later is consolidated when the consciousness has expanded and new knowledge is gained by perceiving events in their entirety. And then the shell of the unnecessary cracks and falls away, and the crystal of understanding of the perfection of humanity emerges.
This process of transformation of memory may sometimes feel like a loss of memory, but this is incorrect, for much information is transmuted into a new understanding. A person who is not firm in his consciousness must be shown how much more rapidly synthesis can lead to a wise all-embracingness. The greatest discoveries demonstrate the synthesizing abilities of the mind of the explorer. These experiences are justly called inspiration; that is, the accumulated mass of information falls away, and the arrow flies to its target. Such synthesis is particularly evident when contemplating the Supermundane. Therefore, let us always be ready to fly in thought to the most essential, which is the purpose of earthly existence. Let us learn to understand that superior to all earthly sciences is the pursuit of knowledge of the Supermundane.
The Thinker said, “Shed all that impedes learning of the Supermundane.”
Difference between those who understand and those who agree Foundation of Buddhism, 143-144
Said the Blessed One, “Distinguish between those who understand and those who agree. He who understands the Teaching will not tarry in applying it to life, he who agrees will nod and extol the Teaching as remarkable wisdom, but will not apply this wisdom to life.
“There are many who have agreed, but they are like a withered forest, fruitless and without shade. Only decay awaits them.
“Those who understand are few, but like a sponge they absorb the precious knowledge and are ready to cleanse the horrors of the world with the precious liquid.
“He who has understood cannot help applying the Teaching, because realizing goal-fitness he accepts it as a solution of life.
“Do not waste much time with the agreeing ones. Let them first demonstrate the application of the first call.”
This is attributed to the Blessed One the goal-fitting attitude to newcomers.
Sensitivity to life and understanding LMG I, 361
I will teach you to apply your sensitivity to life;
Therefore, observe all happenings around you.
One must know how to distinguish between accidental signs and Our Indications.
New possibilities will grow in understanding what has been sent to you.
Thus, is the building erected—without losing the given stones.
Not hope but work directs the builders.
The purity of the tuning fork will overcome the disharmonious coarseness produced by human weakness.
Understanding adds a gem to possibilities LMG II, 15
Each moment of the spirit’s understanding adds a gem to the treasury of possibilities.
Understanding by the centers of the brain NEC, 150
Acceleration of mutual understanding is not determined by the words pronounced but by the extent to which the centers of the brain are stimulated. Here is a remarkable experiment: a speaker establishes a current of understanding and then suddenly changes the language, selecting a tongue unknown to his listener, and the phenomenon of understanding continues on. Indeed, you know and have perceived silent suggestion, when a spacial thought is communicated with lightning speed. It is interpreted in the tongue nearest to the listener, but the issuing language might have been completely different.
The experiment of transmission of thought is no longer unusual, but the quality of the sending and receiving is insufficiently investigated.… The stability of this current depends least of all upon tension of the brain-muscles. People would rather burst their blood-vessels with tension than manifest a new understanding.
You have long known a dissolving sound which acts not by tension but by quality. Understanding is similar to this sound. In antiquity it was said: “Open the gates of understanding, otherwise my lightning will reduce your lock to ashes.” Indeed, the lightning of thought—this primary creation of all being—pierces all locks.
Life fills with the highest understanding AY, 169
Just as Fire is the all-embracing principle, so does Agni Yoga permeate the whole of life. One can notice how one’s consciousness is gradually sharpened, how the real values of one’s surroundings become clear, how one’s understanding of the immutability of the cooperation of worlds grows. Thus, life fills with the signs of highest understanding. Truth as reality enters one’s daily life.
Understanding of psychic energy AY, 628
I have already said that mysteries and miracles are no longer relevant. In their place, an understanding of psychic energy must be affirmed in the consciousness. It is psychic energy that causes live-giving forces to be set into motion. Let us remember this.
Some obscure centers, as yet unknown to medicine, are revealing themselves as the source of power for our thoughts. Soon these levers will find their application and will merit chapters in books.
Understanding the Teaching to unfold the creativeness of the spirit INF I, 60
Each one must find the key to the Teaching in his heart. Understanding of the universal Teaching can unfold the creativeness of the spirit. The Image of the Teacher can provide an illumined path into the cosmic expanse.
Understanding and culture HIER, 331
Without culture there can be no international agreement or mutual understanding. Without culture the people’s understanding cannot embrace all needs of evolution. Therefore, the Banner of Peace comprises all subtle concepts that will lead to the understanding of culture. Humanity does not understand how to manifest reverence for that which comprises immortality of spirit. The Banner of Peace will bring the understanding of this lofty significance. Humanity cannot flourish without the knowledge of the greatness of culture. The Banner of Peace will open the gates to a better future. When countries are on the way to destruction, then even those who are spiritually depleted must understand in what the ascent consists. Verily, salvation lies in culture. Thus, the Banner of Peace brings a better future.
Understanding the heart HEART, 265
Understanding of the highest law of the heart follows affirmation of the milestones of the future. The brain is the past, the heart is the future. Thus, more fires kindle around the heart. It should not be forgotten that besides the usual fires every epoch lights its own torches, and of course the Era of Fire gives rise to a special combination. A concentrated pure golden color and golden purple will be close to the forces of Fire.
Understanding and the wealth of Truth AUM, 233
There is solace in the understanding of the three worlds. Nothing else can appraise the wealth of Truth.
Highest understanding and love LHR I, 15 January 1931
And so, after understanding and accepting with our heart the significance of the great liberating and crowning sacrifice, let us strive to develop in ourselves love, devotion, gratitude and obedience to Hierarchy. Let us be ready to take any burden, remembering that the heavier the burden the shorter will be our path. Truly speaking, from love and devotion issue all the other qualities which help our advancement. Thus, let us cultivate them as the most precious flowers; and, since these flowers of spirit grow and nurture each other, the greatest love will bring the greatest answer. Therefore, let us surround the Great Teacher with the fire of love. Let us guard our respect for Him. Let us evince the most careful, the highest understanding of the Teaching and the Indications, and sacredly, reverently, with the tremor of the heart, face the beauty and the majesty of his creativeness. Remember, those whose understanding is higher will ascend higher.
Union
Union is the basis of the Cosmic Magnet and life INF I, 139
Life is determined upon the principle of unity—union of spirit and matter, union of the Origins, union demonstrated by the entire Cosmos. Union is the basis of the Cosmic Magnet. And in the manifestation of dissolution, search only for the evidence of the law of perfection.
Show understanding toward the beauty of changes of existence. Strive toward union with the Cosmic Magnet!
The Universe is created by Cosmic Union INF I, 71
The law of differentiation varies as much as do the forms of Be-ness; but the law of blending is one, and therein lies the entire cosmic beauty.
The differentiation draws the Origins into the furthest spheres.… But the unifying law is one.
The realization of search and the forward striving of the Origins strengthens the psycho-cosmic magnet, and the attraction grows during hundreds and thousands of years until the final union is reached. A great, great law! Thus is the Universe created by the beauty of Cosmic Union.
Cosmic union will direct creative forces in the New World INF I, 93
A concordance of actions is called a real union. Cosmic union will direct all creative forces in the future; this is the principle upon which the new manifested world will be founded.
Union with God within us LHR I, 1 February 1935
And so, the words of the Teaching which you quote: “There is no way without God,” are quite correct. For God is the Original Cause and the Spiritual Foundation of the whole of life; and if we deny this highest power which is in us, we verily commit blasphemy against the Holy Ghost. By losing the path and union with the Highest, the leading Element, we fall into the abyss of chaos and become cosmic refuse till the time of a new universal rebuilding.
Divine Communion FW III, 63
Verily, Divine Force descends upon the Earth at large and is divinely directed upward in the individual human spirit. This Divine Communion is a manifestation of the union of Worlds, union of Spirit, union of Karma. Many communions can be discerned on the earthly plane. Many Divine Sparks have been scattered, but a Divine Communion is eternal. The source of Eternal Communion is spirit and actions, bound by the powerfully manifest Cosmic Law.
Karma and union HIER, 25
The stream of karma rushes like a torrent, and consciousness may transform this tide into a repeated sacred union of beauty. But the way in which people understand the karmic stream is attested in human deeds. The evidence of the affirmation of karma and of union is attested by Us as the greatest Truth.
Union constructed upon the attraction of the spirit INF II, 73
Magnetization through the spirit expresses the decision of the Cosmic Will. Only the creativity of spirit can truly be called the creativity of Eternity. Thus, the creative seed of the spirit strains each striving cell. The spirit determines the chain of lives; thus, the cosmic union is so powerful. Hence, the affirmed union is constructed upon the attraction of the spirit. Yes, yes, yes! According to cosmic law the principle manifested by the spirit gathers those seeds which respond to the attraction of the Magnet.
The beauty of higher union and cosmic union INF I, 83
Cosmic affinity predestines a merging for every atom. But the higher law, the sacred law, is not for many. On the far-off worlds, in the process of higher functions of refined organisms, this Sacrament is affirmed by the law of Cosmos.
The vibration of the seed of the spirit guides the affirmation—and, I shall add, unerringly. The beauty of union affords to thought the way. In the seed of the spirit lives the realization of beauty and knowledge. The nature of the higher union vouches for better worlds. The very best picture of earthly welfare is but a pale shadow in comparison with the joy of cosmic union.
Power of union for light or darkness LHR II, 24 August 1936
Certainly, every union is already a great power, but like everything else in the manifested world it has two sides, and if such union is not strengthened by fiery reverence for the Chain of Hierarchy, it may find itself on the side of darkness instead of that of Light. That is why the fiery reverence and devotion to Hierarchy are so persistently and repeatedly indicated.
Every cosmic union is achieved through the flame of the heart, including union with the Teacher HEART, 1
Therefore, on the path of the Hierarchy, on the path of the Great Service, on the path of Communion, synthesis is the one luminous path of the heart. How can seekers radiate the rays manifested if there is no flame affirmed in their hearts? It is precisely the quality of a magnet that lies latent in the heart. The loftiest creativity is pervaded with this great law. Thus, every consummation, every unification, every cosmic union is achieved through the flame of the heart. In what way can a foundation be laid for great steps? Truly, only by way of the heart. The arcs of consciousness merge in the flame of the heart.
So let us keep in mind the wondrous attraction of the magnet of the heart, which links all manifestations. Indeed, the silver thread that connects the Teacher with the disciple is the great magnet of the heart. The unification of the Teacher and disciple affirms the essence of all aspects of evolution.
Union with the consciousness of Teacher AY, 563
Independence of action is encouraged. But should one be criticized if sometimes the desire arises to reach out to the Teacher for advice and to merge one’s aura with His? It was always said: “First the storm, then the thunder, then silence.” In this absence of sound comes the so-called Voice of the Silence. But higher than this voice is communion. You know how the voice of the Teacher is transmitted; but there can be a coming together in consciousness, not using words but transporting one’s consciousness instantaneously into the consciousness of the Teacher. One almost ceases to be aware of oneself; but the Chalice is filled to the brim with straight-knowledge. Such union surpasses words, for it nurtures one with straight-knowledge. Of course it is not easy to attain such a state; but with expansion of consciousness it comes by itself, if not hindered by ignorance. All forms of communion are made possible by such a consciousness.
The Teacher creates an unseen union with the accepted disciple LHR I, 21 July 1934
After accepting a disciple, the Teacher creates an unseen union with him and includes him in his consciousness. In other words, from that very moment the Teacher knows everything about the disciple. He can know every thought and feeling, even the most transient, and accordingly He can guide his disciple. As for the disciple, his life, from the moment of his acceptance, becomes entirely new. His dormant energies are awakened and their development and transmutation are accelerated. A veritable battery of unseen but powerful rays are directed toward him. These rays become more and more perceptible, in proportion to the striving and the growth of the disciple’s consciousness and to the refinement of his organism. The object of this is to transform the inner self and to refine and separate the three bodies for independent work on their corresponding planes.
How union with the Teacher is created LHR I, 27 January 1933
The disciples are quite right in their desire to give up all reading and concentrate only upon the books of the Teaching in order not to divide their thinking. For the serious student who wishes to become a disciple of the High Hierarch (and not to remain just among the listeners), such complete immersion in the first steps of devotion is most essential, and it should be continued until the complete realization is reached. Otherwise, how can a disciple create unity of consciousness with his Teacher? How else can he create the silver cord which unites him with his Teacher? As you already know, this union with the Teacher opens up all the possibilities. And this union is created by stubborn efforts and by the unfailing striving toward the One Focus. Similarly, a tender plant is fenced about so that nothing can harm its growth.
Establishing the sacred union with the Highest Hierarch LHR I, 11 April 1934
I can only add that for the quickest self-perfecting and development of spirituality the most essential is a constant thought about the Highest Hierarch; this is the sacred concentration about which so much is written and which so often is misunderstood. Remembering the Luminous Image every moment of the day and night and doing all our work in His Name, we are gradually establishing the sacred union, which will finally give us the great power of Hiero-inspiration.
Union with the Guide and the Source of Light moves spirit upward HIER, 180
Disunion from the Guide stops the evolution of the spirit, because the disruption of the chain leads to isolation and impedes the creativeness of the spirit. Verily, only union with the Source of Light moves the spirit onward. Thus, striving to the Highest Hierarchy gives all possibilities and saturates the spirit with the power of Service.
Necessity of fiery union for ascent FW I, 157
In every Teaching we find a symbol of this fiery ascent.… The time is coming and is already near when people will not know how to accept the fiery possibilities. In their confusion they will forget that fiery communion has been ordained. They will excel in counteracting, instead of being filled with, the power of Fire. Therefore I reiterate and remind about the necessity of fiery union.
How twin souls reach cosmic union LHR I, 31 May 1935
Twin souls, if separated over centuries, do not recognize each other when they meet. Precisely, only those souls which have been united for thousands of years on the earthly plane by great spiritual and heartfelt feeling may reach cosmic union in the higher worlds. The unification of consciousnesses and hearts does not take place in one life, nor even in the course of several lives. Indeed, thousands of years are necessary, in order to accumulate the energies capable of uniting these inseparable bonds. The highest beauty cannot be so easily accessible!
Lawful, family union is a great science of the future LHR I, 17 April 1934
Verily, many unions which are legalized by all human laws should be considered illegal. True lawful union is a great science of the future. This science will be based on the immutable cosmic laws. Much was said and is said about the affinity of souls. But who knows and understands this truth in all the grandeur of Cosmic Law? You remember that in the books of the Living Ethics it is said that people should be united according to the elements. Only parents who belong to the same element can give life to healthy and well-balanced children. “And in life we often see that fire is united with water, or air with earth. The degeneration of entire nations is the outcome of such mixtures.” The time will come when this truth will be understood in all its glory and people will apply it in life as the most essential. The forms of life and all functions of humanity must be rebuilt according to the laws of Cosmos.
Unity
Creating the unity of woman LMG II, 136
The manifestation of the Mother of the World will create the unity of women. The task now is to create a spiritually sovereign position for the woman. And the transmission to woman of direct communication with the Highest Forces is necessary as a psychological impetus. Of course, through the new religion will come the necessary respect.
Unity as the value of cooperation NEC, 4
Unity is pointed out in all beliefs as the sole bulwark of success. Better attainments can be affirmed if the unity of coworkers is assured. One may cite a great number of examples when mutual trust among the coworkers helped in lofty solutions. Let people, from home and hearth up to the spacial preordinations, remember about the value of cooperation. The seed of labor withers without the moisture of reciprocity. Let us not look backward too much. We hastening fellow-travelers shall become weary if we jostle each other. We shall realize a beautiful meaning if we can introduce the great concept—friend. Community may consist only of friends.
Unity is manifest through all Space INF I, 52
That which is created by the one, the universal, law of Cosmos is not sundered by the ordinance of cosmic energy. Unity is manifest through all Space, and this law is reflected in all manifestations of life. The multiple forms of Infinity reflect all cosmic fires. Man alone, separating himself from the infinite energy of the manifestation of Cosmos, is precisely eluding Truth. Does Cosmos ordain the annihilation of that which is held together by the one creative and life-imparting impulse?
Miracles through unified striving FW III, 426
Only in unity is strength.
This has been known since time immemorial, yet people have always transgressed this law. Precisely unity is needed in order to carry out a difficult task. If humanity were willing, it could work miracles through unified striving. But the small, sporadic efforts at saving the planet are very weak. Again, We are obliged to repeat about the necessity of unity.
Unity called a healing infusion SUP, 81
Urusvati is right in insisting upon unity. We call unity a healing infusion, a harmony of motion that cannot be summoned or created by coercion. Some people regard advice about unity as fetters. They prefer to evoke the destructive forces of the elements and be trampled, rather than make an effort toward cooperation. We shall not tire of showing compassion to the unwise ones preparing for their own destruction. But is it not clear what has been said? Does humanity learn only from bitter consequences?
Let Our Advice about motion and unity go forth. Our Abode rests upon these principles.
Unity in thought AY, 534
Most harmful of all are the so-called involuntary thoughts. Every conscious thought is to a certain degree organized, but the little vagabonds, without any sense, obstruct the ways.
When people are united in the acquiring of knowledge their thoughts gain a special significance. Unity in thought is stronger than any physical unity.
In unity lies the success of all works HIER, 361
Verily, the cosmic Origins are wondrous in their might, and the creative law of Hierarchy imbues all with fire. Therefore, at the base of the entire Cosmos lies the law of the great unification of the highest fires. Hence all great designations should not be dissociated. And the foundation of the future, the radiant Hierarchy of Bliss, is indeed intensified in the assertion of great laws. Verily, it must be remembered that one can build only through Hierarchy. One may be in the orbit affirmed by Hierarchy only when the consciousness understands that a blow upon the Shield of the Name of the Hierarch is a blow at Us, and each one permitting a blow pays dearly. Thus, in unity lies the success of all works. The admittance of depreciation is an evidence of faint-heartedness and defection. Unity is a wondrous fire!
The Fiery World and unity FW I, 469
The beauty, light, and splendor, of the Fiery World are affirmed by each approach to it. Moreover, a special rapture is awakened by the feeling of unity. The fiery light leads to a mutual attraction, in other words to a true unity. The flesh, on the contrary, gives the impulse for each disunity. This property of the physical world impedes the embracing of the transport of unity upon this dusty and foggy surface. Therefore, one should direct one’s thoughts the more to the Fiery World, in order to reinoculate oneself with the feeling of unity, already depleted. One should recharge, as it were, the magnet that has remained unused. The knowledge of how to utilize a magnet is necessary even in daily life. Likewise, the potency of Fire that has been left unused merges into the depths and becomes inaccessible. One must call it back by all the best recollections of it and by the worthiest imagination. Verily, for the fiery splendor a purified imagination is needed. One should understand that the dense forms cannot give any idea of the Fiery World. But an instantaneous illumination can remain forever as an ineffable feeling based upon unity.
Greatest division will give the impetus for unity FW I, 565
Often the divisibility of the heart has spurred the resourceful mind. Yet how can one divide that which is permeated with the one Fire? One can light many separate lamps from such Fire, but Fire itself cannot be divided. Thus, whole-hearted striving toward Hierarchy is undivided. I deem that many instabilities result from a lack of realization of the unity of Hierarchy. The time is coming when all the conditions of life will drive people to an understanding of the one Hierarchy. It has been wisely indicated that the greatest division will give the impetus for unity. Is not the present a time of the utmost disunity? Can humanity become still more divided? This is the dawn of the accomplishment of unity. The waning moon prepares for the coming of the new moon. Is not an infant upon it?
Unity of energy of all worlds FW II, 93
Humanity does not wish to realize the power of its own radiations. It dimly keeps on repeating about its likeness to God, but does not understand the unity of the energy of all worlds. The establishment of even a weak unification of energy can provide a defensive armor for the planet.
Dismemberment versus unity FW III, 124
The world suffers from a dismemberment which engulfs all the great beginnings. In place of unity, dismemberment is preached everywhere. There has remained not one principle which people do not distort at its core. Each beginning is affirmed first of all as a part of a great Whole. How could this matter fail to be treated in human searches? The invisible is isolated from the visible World. The Higher is isolated from the Earth. Only a striving for unity of concepts of magnitudes can establish the necessary link between the Worlds. Without saturation of the heart it is impossible to embrace all the Worlds, for how to affirm a cosmic bond without the acceptance of the unity of the whole Cosmos? In the small and the great let us manifest understanding of this Great Law. The dismemberment of Worlds leads to a state of savagery. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember about the unity of Worlds.
Knowledge teaches unity AUM, 255
In many countries, when people wish to express a steadfast affirmation, they solemnly pronounce the word Amen. The origin of many words can be traced to ancient sources. When we examine the meaning of the word Amen in Greek, Hebrew, Egyptian, and Sumerian, through many steps we arrive at the same affirmation of the triune symbol.
Thus, instead of disunity, knowledge teaches only unification. Only those evil by nature strive toward disparagement and disunity. Each follower of knowledge finds everywhere the golden path to the unity of Grandeur and Light.
Unity is a motive force AUM, 433
To all it may be told how indispensable is unity. It has already been pointed out that unity is a real motive force. It has been said that unity is a magnet. It is a healer, health, it is rapid attainment. What is there still to be added?
If what has been said has no effect, it will be useless to say that unity is harmony with Hierarchy. If this indication is not adopted, a concept about Hierarchy can hardly be assimilated. But this will denote a house without a foundation. Each whirlwind will overthrow such a shaky structure. Whence will strength be drawn to withstand the first hurricane?
Unity as a motive force of the Brotherhood BRO, 166
Once again let us affirm the distinction between cooperation and Brotherhood. I note a puzzlement about this, as if the two concepts were identical. But they are different steps. Cooperation is definitely expressed in outward action, but Brotherhood is conceived in the depths of the consciousness. Co-workers may differ in the degree of consciousness attained, whereas brothers will sense each other precisely according to consciousness. Brothers may not be working together outwardly, but Their thinking will be strongly knit together. They will be united freely; their unity will not be a burdensome yoke or a bondage. But precisely these brothers will understand unity as a powerful motive force for the good of the world. It is impossible to place limits upon such unity, for its basis will be love. Thus, cooperation will be a preparation for the realization of Brotherhood.
Harmony and unity BRO, 193
Do not think that enough has been said about unity and about creative harmony. On each page it is necessary to repeat about this very thing; in every letter unity and harmony should be mentioned. It must be kept in mind that every word about unity will be an antitoxin, destroying the spatial poison. Thus, let us reflect about the good of unity.
The need for unity and harmony SUP, 349
Urusvati knows how emphatically We insist upon the need for harmony and unity. We often speak about unification, but now We wish to point out a special aspect of this concept—harmony. Only unification will bring right results. It is true that any kind of unification will intensify energy. Even unity in evil can be effective, but it can never be harmonious, for evil by its very nature is disharmonious. Also, unity in evil cannot last, and its results will be vague. But goodness is always harmonious, and it alone can produce meaningful results. Thus, by speaking of harmony We affirm goodness.
Each quality has many aspects, but they cannot all be revealed at once for they would not be understood. We first indicated unification in a general sense, and now it is time to point out the specific conditions that are required for the achievement of complete unity.
Earthly unity is not simple BRO, 297
After the grandeur of Infinity is it possible to speak about simple earthly unity? Even if this is not asked, still many will think thus. But who, then, has said that earthly unity is something simple? In order to understand it realization of synthesis is needed first of all. But such generalization can come about only through realization of Infinity. Earthly unity is certainly not simple!
This word is uttered often, but rarely is it applied to action. Can many people get together in unity? No sooner does the principle of labor bring them together, then occasions for discord arise. It is impossible to explain what unity is if in the heart there is no conception of Great Service.
Each seed of spirit belongs to cosmic Unity LHR I, 24 February 1930
Great unity in Cosmos holds sway like a powerful law. Only those who accept this law may truly participate in the cosmic cooperation. The unity of essence in everything directs humanity toward creation. When the consciousness draws from the treasury of space, then the Cosmic Magnet exerts its influence. The manifested treasury contains the affirmation of energy saturated with unity. Therefore, each seed of spirit must feel similar unity. Each seed of spirit belongs to the cosmic unity, in which all cosmic creation is contained. Man deprives himself of this truth by adopting the way of isolation. The law of Unity is immutable in all its variety. Only by this law is it possible to construct because when the attraction creates, then in the power of action lies unity. All affirmed Be-ness is founded on unity. The administering law is so powerful that cosmic construction is upheld by this principle. In all its manifestations this law gathers its particles, unifying all which belong together. This great law is the Crown of Cosmos!
Practice unity LHR II, 23 July 1936
Therefore, practice unity. Preserve striving, and fulfill as well as possible the task of friendly cooperation.
Who, then, are they who do not esteem and love unity? They have never experienced the feeling of steadfastness which is always connected with unity. They do not know valor, which is indissoluble from unity. They have renounced advance, which is strong in unity. They have not absorbed the joy existing in unity. They have scorned the stronghold of unity. What, when, is left for them? Either to crumble under the hurricane, or to wither under the sun, or to rot in the moldiness of prejudices. Who, then, are those who disdain UNITY? [Emphasis added]
Unity in spirit and consciousness LHR II, 10 September 1938
One can cooperate successfully while being in different cities and even in different countries. With every new scientific discovery and invention distances become of less and less consequence. And the only true unity, unity in spirit and consciousness becomes stronger and more powerfully asserted. Brotherhood can be realized only in unity of consciousnesses. The Teacher works for this unity of consciousness with the closest disciples, but physical unity is not taken into consideration. And even closely harmonized consciousnesses that are in comparatively close bodily proximity must part at times for the renewal of their forces and for new accumulations. Hence the instruction of Lord Buddha about the necessity of travels for the members of the community.
Ur, or Urusvati
The beginning of the feminine awakening LMG II, 138
Urusvati—it is time to say that this is the name We have given to the star which is irresistibly approaching the Earth. Since long ago it has been the symbol of the Mother of the World, and the Epoch of the Mother of the World must begin at the time of Her star’s unprecedented approach to the Earth.
The Great Epoch is beginning, because the spirit understanding is linked with the Mother of the World. Even to those who know the date it is marvelous to behold the physical approach of the predestined. The approach of this very great Epoch is important; it will substantially change the life of the Earth.
A Great Epoch! I rejoice so much, seeing how the new rays are piercing the thickness of the Earth. Even though in the beginning they are hard to bear, yet their emanation induces new elements, so needed for the impetus. New rays are reaching the Earth for the first time since its formation.
Today is the beginning of the feminine awakening. A new wave has reached Earth today, and new hearths have become alight; for the substance of the rays penetrates deeply.
It is joyous to feel the approach of the New Epoch.
Coworkers and irreplaceability AY, 331
How to know which are the best co-workers? Only by their irreplaceability. It is right to value one who has become irreplaceable.
Only to Urusvati can I entrust the Teaching, without fear that it will be distorted or diminished. Only centuries-long experience provides the needed degree of devotion together with the understanding of the essence. I can entrust to Fu. the earthly deeds, because through him I can act.
I can provide to My disciples all that is needed, but I expect the development of experience. Affirm the work in practice, because the seven years’ duration of the first period is coming to an end.
The word cult-ur, the cult of Light HIER, 173
Therefore there is no way by which one can escape responsibility. Even the smallest thought enters into the megaphone of space and attracts to itself the same kind of locust, causing the smoky atmosphere of the planet. Thought can purify by destroying the microbes of disintegration, but it can likewise attract unbridled elements. Not without reason do the dark ones use especially underdeveloped people for certain machinations. You often utter the word cult-ur; it means the cult of Light. I remind you of how great is the common responsibility before Light if each thought can either obscure or purify space. Thus let us remember.
Ur FW I, (preamble)
Ur is the root of the Light of Fire. From time immemorial this Radiant Principle has attracted the hearts of many peoples. Thus, from the covenants of the past let us transport ourselves into future attainments.
Lunar glass and flight FW I, 70
Flights into the Subtle World may be difficult; even an experienced consciousness may meet obstacles. Today Urusvati experienced such a difficulty. An effort was needed in order to pierce chemical strata which are formed by astrochemical fusions. The days around full moon are not favorable for flights. The so-called lunar glass can impede, and very strong perseverance is required.
Aurora Borealis FW II, 424
The Lights of the Mother of the World resemble the pillars of the Aurora Borealis. Very rare is the phenomenon when the microcosm—man—can be compared to the Macrocosm. Ur. has seen such a manifestation. It responds to the pressure of world energy.
The Tower of Chun SUP, 1
Urusvati knows the Tower of Chun, and remembers how the exterior of the Tower resembles a natural cliff. It is not difficult to prevent access to this Tower. A small landslide can conceal the structure from those below. A small dam can change a mountain stream into a lake, and in time of dire need the entire district can be immediately transformed. People may smile, thinking that organized expeditions could sooner or later penetrate into all the passes. But even before the physical transformation of the area, the power of thought would already have diverted the caravan! In addition, chemical effects can be utilized to prevent the approach of the curious. Thus do We guard the Brotherhood.
The vital substance SUP, 28
Urusvati was surprised to see that flowers from the plains could survive on Our heights. It must not be thought that such acclimatization can take place quickly. Urusvati has met with her Tibetan Friend in Our flower garden. We also have many plants inside Our buildings. For many experiments it is necessary to use the vital substance of living flowers. We advise conversing with flowers more often, for these currents are very close to the Subtle World. I affirm that We apply Our Power to all that exists. Thus We have the organic unity on which I so often insist.
The Great Pilgrim and reincarnation SUP, 163
Urusvati knows that the best sayings of the Great Pilgrim and much of the most remarkable healing that He performed remained unrecorded. He not only spoke to the people and to His disciples, but also spoke privately to many others. Who, then, could have recorded these remarkable Teachings?
The Teacher did not speak about reincarnation to the people because in His country this truth would not have been understood. Even among the disciples very few could fully comprehend the Law of Reincarnation. Some sects knew about reincarnation, but the idea provoked strong arguments and the majority doubted, just as it doubts today.
Entrusted ones SUP, 931
Urusvati knows how to guard what has been entrusted to her. Such safeguarding elicits two extreme opinions—that the sacred can be entrusted only to specially tested people, or that the Supermundane Law, the Law of Nature, will find its own best way of dissemination. As usual, extremes are imperfect, and the truth lies in the middle.
Sister Yogas SUP, 937
Urusvati reveres Karma Yoga. All yogas are related to each other; Agni Yoga and Karma Yoga can be regarded as sisters. Agni Yoga leads luminously into the Highest Realm. Karma Yoga ignites the sacred fire of labor.
Harmonies and earthly sounds SUP, 941
Urusvati loves the sounds of the Supermundane World. The supermundane harmonies are healing and inspiring, but they are often interrupted by the noise of battles, wailing, and the roaring of mad crowds. Much energy is required to transform these earthly moanings into harmonious sounds.
The Yogi and the Common Good SUP, 951
Urusvati knows that the Yogi can be called a peacemaker. The Yogi radiates peace for the sake of the Common Good. The Yogi ends quarrels. The Yogi does not tire of talking about the Good.
Much patience is needed to overcome human conflicts. What is the source of this invincible patience? It grows from the realization of the Supermundane World. The Yogi knows how each earthly quarrel, each hatred, will resound in the Supermundane World. They increase amidst the subtle energies. Therefore man should not permit himself to sully the Supermundane World. The Yogi not only heals the surrounding space, he also can strike there where the infection has become incurable.
Gratitude is a valuable quality SUP, 955
Urusvati knows that the Yogi can be called grateful. In the Supermundane World gratitude will always be a valuable quality. Because of his link with the Subtle World, the Yogi understands the significance of gratitude. It has already been said that gratitude is valuable to the one who feels it. At each action of good, the fire of the heart shines brightly and fills the emanations with healing.
In defense of culture LHR I, 13 May 1931
The time is not far off when the representatives of the countries will publicly support the cultural projects on a large scale. Let all women and all the younger generation rise in defense of culture against all oppression and persecution; let them guard this life-giving flame with all their power. Nations cannot live without this creative fire. Destruction is inevitable where the Cult-Ur dies away. I want to believe that the powerful “Woman’s Unity” will make itself heard and will give a new healthy direction to the mind of youth, will show them the true values and will help them to find the joy of existence by enriching it with a new understanding of each life and each labor. Women—it is your turn to say something new!
Urusvati will manifest ATNW, 16
Urusvati will manifest the coming together of Earth and Heaven. Urusvati will manifest the measure of beauty by a symphony of the spheres. Urusvati will manifest a Ray of Light penetrating the walls. Urusvati will manifest the flight of the arrows of spirit. Urusvati will manifest comprehension of the density of matter when her spirit wills it. Urusvati will expose the emptiness of thought not ignited by spirit, for Ours is the path of Earth to the Palace of Transformation. Who will not wish to accept these riches? …
Now a new understanding of the earthly path to Heaven is growing. The Temple be established only by the way of Earth. We will all heave a deep sigh when the weight of the Temple stones have been passed from the spirit to Earth. Urusvati feels. Urusvati knows. Urusvati will reveal. Urusvati appeared to kindle a miracle on Earth. Urusvati will weave a pure cover for Our Shield; so I say, “Do not obstruct Our Urusvati!”
Urusvati is coming ATNW, 78
Urusvati, Urusvati, Urusvati, the thread is being wound invisibly. Taking into account occurrences of the World, the pollen of the flowers falls upon the open heart. The seeds are placed at the threshold of the house, and the thorns of roses detain travelers on the path. Urusvati is coming. We are waiting for Urusvati.
A first-time experiment ATNW, 98
You need to know this news. Urusvati is conducting a tremendously important experiment. It is a new step—to hand the Wire of the Brotherhood to someone who lives in the midst of ordinary life. The guidance of the one Teacher is one thing, but confiding the Life of the Brotherhood is quite a different thing. The Wire opens a door to the Life of the Brotherhood. Our plain and hardworking Life may be disclosed only to one who can find the power of true fearlessness. This kind of experiment is being conducted by us for the first time.
Valerian
Valerian and higher altitudes AY, 73
At the high altitudes, one should not take valerian —which has been recommended to you—with spices, and it is harmful to consume food in the same quantities as at lower levels. The mountains are important, as an element which leads one out of the lower earthly conditions. On the heights one feels that one has been freed from ordinary earthly demands. Certainly, if an altitude of eleven thousand feet has a significant effect upon the astral body, then each added thousand feet has an even greater effect upon the physical body. It would be an irreparable error to try to artificially reduce the conditions on mountains to fit our lower earthly habits. Remember and apply.
Valerian for organs of respiration AY, 172
The yogi must keep his organs of respiration pure. For this, hot milk, valerian, and mint are prescribed. The yogi must keep his stomach and his bowels pure; licorice and senna are prescribed for this. The yogi must keep his lungs pure, and for this he is given aloe, and also resins, prudently used. The yogi must keep pure the all-pervading soma, for which he must make use of musk. But purity also requires vitality of the glands.
Valerian for fatigue AY, 241
Can a yogi feel fatigue? Of course, he can; he can even become ill. But he will know that a new store of energy must then be gathered. He will know where energy was overspent and will, without losing equanimity, make use of valerian and musk.
It is a joy to know that our bodily apparatus can obtain the needed restorative energy. Fatigue from the past is happiness for the future. A new reinforcement of energy is always an advance over the past. This means that fatigue is our friend.
Valerian for fatigue AY, 323
Also, do not hesitate to stress that valerian can be a powerful protector when one is suffering from the fiery sickness. Think about psychic energy as simply as possible. Indeed, the finer energies are not manifested like thunder. They penetrate the remote layers of the atmosphere, and are manifested in especially subtle ways.
Valerian when agitated HEART, 548
When agitated, it is better to eat very little. Valerian is good, and of course milk with soda is too. The heart should be eased. It is a mistake to turn to narcotics and alcohol. Of course, through the practice of Yoga agitation should be transformed into exaltation. When We see the causes, the effects, and the possibilities, the vast potential of healing by heart energy becomes clear. But since it is like a drop of some precious substance, let this energy not be squandered in unnecessary action.… The heart should be trained to acquire consciousness in every action. Look upon this as a law. It is intolerable that a human being should bend like a blade of grass beneath the turbid wave of Tamas. What could not be overcome yesterday must be consciously removed today. One must always watch oneself and welcome the most difficult tasks as a purifying cloak. A seeker should always act in this way, especially in the days of Armageddon.
Valerian kindles the fires FW I, 381
Among the minor narcotics beware especially of bromine. It is an extinguisher of the fires, yet is very often used in various compounds. Valerian, on the other hand, kindles the fires. Treatment with narcotics is like curing by use of snake venom. The Atlanteans used snake venom, but one can imagine of course how often such treatment was fatal. For public health, one must take care that foods should not be contaminated. Over-fermented cheese and other foodstuffs filled with the poison of decomposition must not be used. Fire requires pure fuel.
Valerian as a prophylactic FW I, 386
Among the prophylactics against cancer and other fiery ailments one may advise valerian. I often speak of this tonic and preventive remedy, but any prophylaxis must be systematic—every evening without fail, like the daily course of the sun.
The fiery nature of valerian FW II, 180
Do not confuse fatigue with intensity. These two states, notwithstanding their complete difference, can produce similar symptoms. But fatigue must be overcome by a change of work, whereas tension must be actually increased. It would be a mistake to allow oneself to dissipate tension. One must nourish this manifest fiery power as a precious gift. Each tension is a sharpening of consciousness. Each weariness is a dulling, but in either case let us not forget to take musk. Ur. has wisely established the combination of musk with soda and valerian. Certainly, the very speedy accumulation of musk by means of soda is useful, as it is also the continuation of the reaction to valerian. All three ingredients are of a fiery nature. Not without reason was soda called, in antiquity, ashes of divine Fire, and fields of soda deposits were called sites of Devas’ encampments. Likewise, valerian is especially effective in combination with musk. While musk kindles Fire, valerian sustains it as a static condition. In fatigue, this fiery remedy is absorbed in order to renew the nerve centers; but in the striving of intensity there is need of prolonged combustion, in order to avoid explosions and shocks.
Valerian in wine FW III, 596
Not in temples only was valerian added to the wine, but many Greek wines knew this admixture. Thus, musk and valerian and soda can be combined.
Valerian as daily food LHR I, 28 August 1931
Valerian remains in the category of “life-givers” and its significance is equivalent to the significance of the blood in the body. Occultly, valerian is considered as the blood of the vegetable kingdom. It should be taken continuously as daily food. It can be taken in the form of a tincture, made with alcohol, but definitely without mixing with such additions as ether. Dose: ten to forty-five drops. But best of all is the valerian tea made from infusing the valerian roots in water—once or twice daily.
Pollution by decomposition and valerian LHR I, 18 June 1935
And now regarding other matters. Do not be disappointed that the signs become rarer and not so prominent; rather consider the threatening Armageddon and the consequent poisoning of the entire atmosphere. Indeed, not only the terrestrial layers which directly surround us, but even the distant spheres of the Subtle World (to say nothing of those nearest to Earth) are polluted by decomposition. Precisely, all the subtle manifestations during such a period may very seriously affect the organism. The Forces of Light are acting in complete conformity with existing conditions and with the forces of our own organism. Moreover, after each victory there comes a period of silence, a sort of rest, in order that the organism may the better assimilate all that which has been received and prepare for further perceptions and refinements. All the symptoms described by you are very characteristic of the partial opening of the centers. Therefore, I suggest that you be extremely careful with your health. First of all, do not overwork, and avoid colds. Then I suggest that you take bicarbonate of soda twice daily. Do not forget that there is no better remedy for pains in the lower part of the chest than bicarbonate of soda. And, in general bicarbonate of soda is a most healthful preparation. It is preventative against all sorts of diseases, including cancer. But you must make it a rule to take it daily and regularly. Especially does it help to relieve the pains and the movements in the solar plexus. Likewise, for sore and burning throats hot milk (but not boiled) with soda is most helpful. The usual dose is one coffee spoonful to a glass. You should recommend soda to everyone. Also, take care that the stomach is not overloaded and that the bowels are kept free. Twice daily take valerian tea or valerian tincture thirty to forty drops of the latter). Bicarbonate of soda is absolutely necessary during a conflagration of the centers. It discharges the fiery energies and prevents consuming fire.
Valerian in Ayurvedic medicine LHR II, 7 January 1937
As regards the accusation pertaining to valerian and musk—these remedies are used in Ayur-vedic medicine. And it is a revelation to me that Ayur-vedic medicine pertains to the Fourth Race! Once again, one may say-Learn more!
Valerian acts differently on different people LHR II, 23 April 1938
True, musk acts differently upon people. It is said that from the best curative remedy some people draw its highest qualities, whereas others get only the very lowest. All is individual. There are people who cannot stand either musk or valerian. Of course, musk primarily increases the psychic energy and thus raises the vitality of the entire organism. Psychic energy, as the primary energy, is the very elixir of life.
Veils
Veils will not prevent the preordained FW III, 488
Likewise Our sacrificial offerings are not a chance occurrence but are as steps of the future. Indeed, unalterable are the dates of great knowledge. Learn to love creative conflict. Know how to put your ear to the Earth and to illumine your hearts in great expectancy. Let the ignorant desire evil, yet the dates weave the fabric of the World. Learn to discern. Learn to fly toward the ordained. Many are the garments and the veils, but the meaning is one. The pre-ordained year draws near.
Darkness veils the horizon before the dawn INF II, 177
Under the pressure of the Cosmic Magnet, all nations now show stress. With the approach of catastrophe people sense the force of the shifting. It is a very serious time; events are being generated. Thus, the tension of the time can create a new step. It is a very difficult time. Darkness always veils the horizon before the dawn.
Only when a shadow veils the vision can the spirit seek the Light INF II, 139
Only in spheres where a shadow veils the vision can the spirit seek the Light. Only where the shadow stands behind its back can the spirit display its strength. Only where the shadow conceals the far-off worlds can the spirit reveal its power of discrimination. Therefore, the growth of the spirit is quickened through obstacles. Hence, Agni Yoga is given as the loftiest and most direct path. The knowledge of transmutation will reveal all possibilities. Therefore, when the fiery experiment is confirmed for humanity, its offerings will be unlimited.
The Mother of the World veils her face LMG II, 220
I have already told you that the Mother of the World conceals Her Name. I have already shown you how the Mother of the World veils Her Face.…
Indeed it is time to point out that the one Mother of both Lords is not a symbol but a Great Manifestation of the Feminine Origin, in which is revealed the spiritual Mother of Christ and Buddha.
Discern the veils of Maya SUP, 73
Urusvati knows how to discern the veils of Maya. When We speak about veils, it is because there is something being veiled, and that is Primal Energy. Wise is the one who can perceive in different manifestations where the eternal, indestructible foundation lies. Without this discernment everything will be Maya, a baseless mirage. It is impossible to live among such phantoms. The very foundation of eternal life requires a realization of where to find that steadfastness upon which the tired traveler can lean. Inevitably man will come to seek the eternal foundation.…
Development of consciousness is needed, and refinement of the Primal Energy is needed, otherwise the veils of Maya will prevent all access.
Earth’s dark veils of malice and the myth of Lightning FW II, 6
Let us recall the myth about the “Origin of Lightning.” The Mother of the World said to the Creator, “When the Earth will be covered with dark veils of malice, how will the salutary drops of Bliss penetrate?” And the Creator answered, “Torrents of Fire may be gathered which can pierce the thickest layer of darkness.” The Mother of the World said, “Verily, the sparks of Fire of Thy Spirit can give salvation, but who will collect and guard them for use when needed?” The Creator replied, “Trees and herbs will preserve My sparks, but when the leaves fall off, then let the deodar and its sisters preserve throughout the year their accumulations of Fire.” Thus in various myths there has been reflected the link with the Higher World. Everywhere there has been stressed solicitude about humanity and all creatures. Likewise did the ancient priests carefully watch over the correct distribution of the creative Fire.
Courage needed to cleave harmful veils NEC, 48
Take notice, there has been success only where there has been complete courage. Small doubts create a slavish timidity.
Precisely in the days of grave sickness of the planet it is important to be filled with courage. By groping one does not pass, but the sword can cleave the harmful veils. Very grave is the moment, and it is necessary to intensify all courage.
The veils of a sorcerer AY, 180
A sorcerer veils in unusualness the most commonplace action. But the yogi brings even the most unusual manifestation within the boundaries of the ordinary, for he knows the goal-fitness of nature.
Victory
Striving leads to victory LMG I, 87
Understand the soul of your brother;
Labor untiringly, show understanding, behold the power of My Shield.
There are many wonders in this world, and a pure and ardent striving leads to victory.
Achievement is a victory LMG II, 315
Unexpectedness is the sister of mobility. Mobility is the sister of achievement. Achievement is the brother of victory. For each achievement contains within itself a victory; perhaps an invisible one but one moving profound expanses.
Enlightened knowledge is victory NEC, 121
A childish materialism proves to be a narcotic for people, but enlightened knowledge will be a ladder of victory.
Experience assures attainment AY, 160
Can we think about battle only in terms of victory? What seems like failure is the root of strength. Success is like multicolored blossoms. But tap the roots, because in them is found the sap of power. I suggest that power be understood as being gained from the accumulations of experience. We are again in the garden of life, where experience assures attainment.
Victory for those who are in step with the Cosmic Magnet INF II, 55
You are correct in speaking of humanity’s lack of insight. When we approach the ominous hour, all forces must be strained for the mighty step. It has already been told that the Epoch of Maitreya is approaching, and the signs are strewn as fiery seeds; hence, the ominous hour will be one of Light for those who are in step with the Cosmic Magnet. Hence, the ominous hour will be as a future Light for those who battle for the significance of the Epoch of Maitreya. Hence, cooperation with Us brings the predestined victory. Therefore, the co-workers who walk in self-denial will be victors. Proceeding in step with the Cosmic Magnet, you affirm victory! Yes, yes, yes!
Transform failure into success INF II, 100
Much is affirmed by Us, and tension will bring the predestined. Those who have dedicated themselves to the cosmic tension must conquer. Hence, Our world-wide victory is irrevocable. Therefore, when that which is predestined by the Brotherhood is to be fulfilled, joy resounds. Therefore, I have said it—I vouch for it! I see victory! Yes, yes, yes! During ascent the difficult hours transform failure into success. Thus, let us remember--Victory and Joy! Thus, the new step is predestined by the Cosmic Magnet.
Higher the tension, the more powerful is victory HIER, 39
The creativeness of Cosmos is always built through the tension of all energies. For all achievements the quality of energies should be affirmed. Therefore, the higher the tension, the more powerful is the manifestation of victory. Our creativeness is saturated with the quality of power. Therefore, having gathered all energies, we can rely upon success. Only the quality of energies gives the needed standard of labor. Therefore, it is so important to have an expanded consciousness and to embrace all that is needed for constructiveness.
Victory is gained by the principle of Hierarchy HIER, 276
How many unnecessary manifestations people create for themselves! How many superfluous karmic impediments they create for themselves! And all this only because of unwillingness to admit the Hierarchy to their hearts. Thus, all affirmations can enter into life only when the consciousness can accept the Hierarchy. Each evil in the world is generated because of resistance to the great principle of Hierarchy. Each victory is gained only by the principle of Hierarchy. Therefore, one must be so strongly based upon the affirmed Hierarchy.
Going in the right direction is a victory HEART, 103
How can one protect people if they themselves do not wish to hold on to the thread of salvation? To keep on going in the right direction is in itself a victory. Our help is ready to pour forth, but it must stream to someone and into something. Who, then, is able to aid Us with straight, simple striving? The heart will help seekers find this channel and discover the true path.
Victory of the heart is preordained FW I, 651
How many unalterable truths have been rejected! They say eternal life does not exist. Yet it exists. They say the Subtle World does not exist. Yet it exists. They say no intercourse between the worlds exists. Yet it exists. They say no Higher Guidance exists. Yet it exists. Thus, dark deniers would screen the light from the heart. But no lock exists which can debar the heart from achievement. One should not only discuss and read, one should also sense the warmth of the heart. This warmth of the heart can be measured; this means it is accessible to simple apparatuses. Agni will point the way to that land where the victory of the heart is preordained. The Fiery World summons to victory.
Victory of good in all its magnitude FW II, 359
Verily, Hiero-inspiration says—the somnolence of a conqueror is an aspect of most frightful destruction. To resound in rhythm and not to affirm it will be a violation of the law. Victory must bring a harmonious, lawful structure. Victory is not an outburst but construction in all lawfulness. Observe the equilibrium bestowed by true victory. Danger is the friend of victory. If you do not understand it today, you will apprehend it tomorrow. The fiery heart is reinforced by dangers. Thus, let us understand the victory of good in all its magnitude.
Preserve the consciousness of victory as a strong shield AUM, 512
One must feel how great is the tension. One must acknowledge that there has never been such a time. Ordinary thoughts should not exist in an extraordinary time. To assimilate this is an approach to the front line of the battle. The manifestation of tension is already great, and it will be no less in the future. One also needs to preserve the consciousness of victory as a strong shield. One has to fill space with victorious thoughts, for in them is ozone and protection.
Victory is achieved upon the battlefields SUP, 825
Urusvati knows the power of victory. A victory should be kind, for then the fires of the heart are beautifully kindled. The less selfishness there is, the more luminous will be the fires.
It will be said, “Not everyone is destined to achieve a glorious victory.” No, friends, everyone can gain a glorious victory. Victory is achieved not only upon battlefields. Everyone can overcome his bad habits and thus ignite the fires of the heart. Overcoming one’s faults was called in antiquity the opening of the Supermundane Gates. Certainly, on supermundane paths, one’s earthly habits can be particularly harmful. Even seemingly harmless habits can enslave one.
Difficulties lead to future victory LHR I, 1929
And I beg you, do not fear difficulties. Display readiness to meet all obstacles, for each obstacle strengthens you and leads you to the future victory. Try to love the difficulties, and say, “Blessed be the obstacles, through them we grow.” Courageously, inspired by striving, realizing the majesty of the endless perfecting of creative life, strive toward the calling Infinity—infinity of lives, infinity of achievements, infinity of knowledge, infinity of construction, infinity of beauty!
After each victory LHR I, 17 December 1930
In the days of victory, I wish to greet you and prepare you for new and more strenuous battles! In the days of victory, I wish to remind you of the words of the Great Teacher: “Know the thrill of the battle.” In the days of victory let us thoroughly examine our weapons and prepare our shields, for our enemy is ready, and with vigilant eye he watches our weak spots, so that he can strike through them. He knows how victory lulls the mind and lessens striving and watchfulness. Therefore, after each victory we must strive with redoubled force toward the next, still greater battle and victory. A slackening of striving results in defeat. Truly, only a broad consciousness will be aware of the danger of the lessened watchfulness that results from the first victories.
Great Guarantee of victory LHR I, 6 June 1935
I beg of you to ponder more deeply over the events and to perceive the Leading Hand. Let us take part in the great promised resurrection of the spirit. Great assurance for the victory of Light over darkness has been given. The significant year of formidable Armageddon is at hand. Let all the warriors of Light unite under the indicated Banner! The Great Guarantee of victory is in our hands.
Victory is already here LHR II, 18 November 1935
“Let us rejoice at the manifestation of victory. People will still not see it for some time, but it is already here. Wait, impatient ones, not the eye but the heart determines victory. When a fiery structure is already realized in the Subtle World; then may the hearts of the builders rejoice. Those who sleep do not feel it if they are carried out of the house, but space is already singing.”
Hierarchy of Light requires victory LHR II, 8 June 1936
Let the new Cycle bring a new understanding. Let us not fear any assaults or battles, for the Hierarchy of Light requires victory, and is a victory possible without a battle? Is it not a victory to have published so many most essential books in this most difficult year? Indeed, such an accomplishment is a most serious defeat for the enemy.
Vision(s)
Visions require pure surroundings LMG I, 51
Follow the simplest path as you ascend the mountain. Powerful, exalted visions require pure surroundings, and prana. Christ’s deeds were consummated amidst the beauties of nature. Never did He dwell for long in cities.
Powerful visions need electrical atmosphere LMG I, 165
People see the visions they desire, because the current is often too weak and they see images made by their own brains.
For powerful visions is needed an atmosphere charged with electricity and a consciousness in repose.
People study of visions LMG II, 125
I will say something of great importance: People study visions too little. It is precisely by following the character of the visions that the best history of the intellect may be written.…
When men began to visualize Christ as an inaccessible idol, there began a period of visions of Christ in most realistic forms. He appeared as very close to men, entering into their daily life. Briefly speaking, every popular error is corrected. In the day of woman’s humiliation one may trace the appearance of the Divine Mother.
No visions SUP, 357
People frequently complain that they have no visions. These visions do indeed occur, but people do not pay attention to them. For example, the sight, in broad daylight, of human images, which then immediately disappear. Unfortunately, the human mind would rather fabricate all sorts of artificial explanations than find the true cause for such manifestations.
The time has come when it is necessary to bring the Subtle World closer to Earth, but it is impossible to do so without the cooperation of humanity. Even those who are ready to accept the existence of the Subtle World expect some tremendous shock that will immediately transform their entire life. Our help is in proportion to human cooperation.…
If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way—the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness.
The Thinker taught not to fear the middle way.
Spiritual vision unfolds HEART, 416
However much the manifestations of the Subtle World are hidden, so many and such diverse people have witnessed them that their existence cannot be denied. And many people know about the existence of the Subtle World not through séances or invocations but through natural vision. Of course, it is very rare that someone sees the Fiery World, but a subtle being is not far from our earthly condition.… But one also should remember that even among the various natural manifestations, spiritual vision unfolds in accordance with the heart. The low consciousness will see the low, but spiritual purification will make higher vision possible. So it is the condition of the heart that will keep the consciousness above ordinary manifestations.
Visions whose heart can endure them FW III, 465
He can have visions who will admit them and whose heart can endure them. Fiery visions can be withstood only very rarely. Even the subtle bodies inspire terror. People should not complain at the absence of subtle visions. Even the beginning of their approach already fills one with terror. But none of the good beings will frighten one. On the contrary, they will guard against evil entities. Thus, the dense world is not accustomed to fiery perception.
Significance of dreams and visions of former lives HEART, 568
Dreams and visions of former lives always have significance. A page from the astral archive flares up, so to speak, reminding one of the very same frame of mind being experienced in the present time. Take, for example, the most recent vision. It arose during a time of fatigue from dealing with people, but the first need that came into view was that of extending aid immediately. This is the very path of the Bodhisattva, on which we forget ourselves in order to help out. Great, indeed, is the energy thus generated; everywhere it is spoken of as love for one’s neighbor. Such love does not reckon or calculate, but acts without delay. And so from the depths of the Subtle World emerge the pictures of the past. There was a significant detail in the vision, when the servant of delight blocked the path of podvig but was unable to hinder your aspiration and striving. And once more the vision revealed the tolerance shown to many worldly people whom you have had to encounter again and again. Tolerance and patience are also the path of the Bodhisattva. This path is not in the clouds but here on Earth. The noxious fumes here are heavy, another reason the path of the Bodhisattva is necessary. From a human perspective, these fumes are insignificant, but they sting the heart as salt water stings a wound. Make good use of the mountain air.
Fiery visions FW I, 108
Ask Urusvati to tell about the multiformity of the fires seen by her. Let all these rays, stars, fiery Lotuses, flowers, and all the other manifestations of the Fiery World live and be affirmed. It is impossible in earthly words to describe all the quality of these fiery visions. Beyond certain boundaries the Fiery Realm is disclosed like a vision. It cannot be defined by time, nor can the cause of its emergence be determined, for the Fiery Element is entirely beyond earthly dimensions. But if we can see it, both in its grosser manifestations and in its subtlest, it means that even our carnate being can anticipate the higher sphere. Fiery communion is unforgettable once it has been experienced. Thus let us gather courage for the ascent.
Sleep visions FW II, 420
Sleep-visions acquire significance as soon as the connection with the Higher Worlds is realized. In fact, when a man has grasped the meaning of sleep as sojourn into the Subtle World, he knows that by means of this condition he can recall very important and lofty communions. Each book about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds should not omit mentioning associations through sleep-visions.
Vision of the Mother of the World INF I, 61
The far-off worlds are our manifested path. The far-off worlds are our enlightenment. The far-off worlds are our vistas of the mighty vision of the Mother of the World. The human spirit seeking expansion finds the manifested far-off worlds. Let us say that the unattainable may become attainable and that privation may become wealth. Therefore, let us direct our will to Infinity, in all its beauty.
The vision of humanity INF I, 195
The divergence of points of view in regard to the Universe reveals an approach to varied spheres. What kind of vision has humanity? The eye of an earth dweller does not penetrate beyond the physical plane. Naturally, the search for material manifestations results in the aspiration for that which is visible only by crude sight, and the manifestation of higher spheres is thereby excluded. The world vision encompasses the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet, and man can penetrate into the higher planes. The truth predestined by Cosmos can be attained. When the world vision directs itself into Space, it is aware of all laws. But the world vision has its boundaries and goals pertaining to it; the periphery of its striving is within the closest sphere. Its quests reach into the spheres close to Earth. But the Spatial Fire can be encompassed by the vision of the Infinite. And to the spirit who has approached the Spatial Fire, the limitless vision is granted. The psycho-life of the Spatial Fire can encompass the spheres through the assimilation of psychic energy. The spirit who has embraced the Spatial Fire lives through the creative force of Materia Lucida.
The spiritual world is without bounds; and the physical mind cannot manifest the knowledge of Infinity. Only the psycho-dynamic power of spirit carries man into the higher spheres. The limitless vision verily opens the paths to the Heart of Cosmos.
World vision INF I, 196
When the vision discerns the significance of the Universe, the ways to endlessly manifested existence are revealed. World vision discloses that which exists in life, but the unlimited vision reveals the boundless Be-ness. The creativeness of Cosmos is incessant, and there where the world vision sees boundaries the unlimited vision perceives new horizons.
Instantaneousness of many visions SUP, 208
Urusvati knows how instantaneous and unexpected some visions can be. Especially striking to us are the visions in which people appear whom we do not know. There are many reasons for this. These people may not really be strangers, but may have been known to us in the Subtle World. It is also possible that two people will have consonant vibrations that produce simultaneous visions of each other. If people were to write down their visions and share them with people they trust, so much would be clarified. But such observations are neglected, and human consciousness loses an opportunity for practical learning.
For example, someone was playing the piano somewhere and generated the vibrations that resounded in Urusvati’s consciousness, forming a vision of the unknown player. Such consonance affects the fiery tissues. People make contact with each other through consonant sounds, and thus create collaborations.
The seeming instantaneousness of many visions can be explained by the laws of the Subtle World, where physical time does not exist. The brevity of the visions is only illusory, for man’s perceptions are limited by the physical plane, and for him the subtle images come and go quickly. But in the conditions of the Subtle World we enter into the mental spheres, and the events appear to unfold naturally. Thus one can increase his experience in the Subtle World and learn to understand the earthly illusion of instantaneousness.
Be advised to write down visions LHR II, 13 August 1936
You should advise that one’s thinking should not be based on visions. There is nothing more deceptive than these illusions from the Subtle World, which are perceived through the lower manas. It is essential to have discipline, a firm control of all emotions, and years of the most refined observations before it is possible to correctly discriminate between visions of the Subtle World. One must investigate all such visions most objectively, honestly, and with keen observation, otherwise we will become playthings of the denizens of the lower strata of the Subtle World. That is why disciples are advised to write down their visions, so that eventually they can ascertain their correctness and significance. But there is a great difference between writing down and observing them, and unconditional acceptance of and guidance by them. The visions that are most deceptive are those which concern our personality and our immediate surroundings. In the normal development of spiritual perception, visions embrace seven circles, or planes, as indicated in the second volume of Leaves of Morya’s Garden. Visions that concern the personal life become rare. It is true that the lower entities attack poorly protected auras; in addition, the lower manas of those attacked readily prompts the suggested image.
Voice(s)
The Voice of the Spirit LMG I, 25
We lend Our Ears to pure thoughts.
You will receive the knowledge and will walk the pure path, but beware of anger and of doubt.
If you conquer, you will receive the light.
If you falter, the whirlwind will obscure your soul.
Perfect yourselves, my friends, unwearyingly.
Deny not the Voice of the Spirit, suppress only the earth-bound voices.
Be daring—I am with you.
Deeds LMG I, 305
The Teacher knows our path, and to His Mercy we leave the hindering voices.
Judge by deeds! I said it!
Avoid irritations LMG II, 49
Vicious voices are trying to spread dust. But remember that irritations are no better than dust, and avoid them.
I teach through the manifestations of life. I give daily signs.
As rose petals are strewn the signs, for the time is near.
Think of the New World; think of the procession of peoples.
Affirming the Teaching! HEART, 214
The guarantee given by the Forces of Light is the most powerful foundation for the New Life. I can assure you, the dark ones have a dreary road ahead. I am affirming the Light of the future, which through various voices will kindle fires all over the world. I am affirming that the Teaching is a manifestation of the New World. I am affirming that the most precious concepts are steps on the path of life. I am affirming that there is no darkness that could extinguish Our signs. I am affirming that something beneficial can be obtained from the turmoil. I am affirming that the forces of the Subtle World are striving to approach the earthly plane. I am affirming that this difficult hour is a clarion call. I am affirming that everyone who follows Us will attain salvation. I am affirming that the many scattered members will be united. I am affirming the path to the sunrise, a path on which there is but a single decision. I am affirming the date of happiness, a date that brings a promise of salvation to the world.
Cries of the Subtle World FW I, 39
If we gather all the details of our life, we shall find innumerable evidences of the Subtle World. We will also find that in the majority of cases the voices of the Subtle World do not reach Earth, just as our voices do not reach deaf ears. Indeed, this comparison becomes precise when we realize that the cries of the Subtle World do not reach Earth. Nothing can equal the despair of the Subtle World when its warnings do not reach their destination. In its own way, the Subtle World greatly desires to help our world. But true cooperation can only be attained by cultivation of the heart and by understanding the quality of the nature of Fire.
Dissenting voices FW I, 492
There are many events, but you must learn to discern amidst this multitude of dissenting voices the one plan for achieving the New World. A great many people prefer not to realize that they can take part in world construction. Let them carry stones for the Temple—invisible to them.
Quality of voices AUM, 33
Correctly has it been observed that certain mantrams have lost their meaning and retain only their sound. Thus, we see how important is vibration. For this reason much was not written down, but was transmitted orally. Mere letters without sound produce no results. Moreover, the very quality of the voice has a special significance. A deep chest tone can give greater resonance than a high, flat, or nasal one. Thus, not only melody itself but quality of voice is important. I consider that at present the quality of voice is too little valued. Not volume, nor eloquence, but inner magnetism is important—the same is a fundamental requisite in singing. Many voices have been deprived of their natural qualities by methods of vocal training.
Radio waves, voices, and the Subtle World AUM, 520
Between radio waves it is sometimes possible to distinguish intruding voices. Of course, those are the voices of some people accidentally caught by the apparatus. So, too, among voices from the Subtle World are heard more and more often the voices of the living. Hostile ignoramuses wish to take advantage of this circumstance in order to deny communications from the Subtle World. But they forget that psychic energy is one and the same everywhere. It cannot be either dead or living, because it is fundamental. Thought is invincible, and it vibrates in space.
The ignorant deny the Subtle World and thus reject thought. All that exists serves not negation; on the contrary, all confirms the one Truth.
Wireless transmissions and antiquity BRO, 475
Spatial voices have been mentioned under various names in the Scriptures of all peoples. Let us not delve into why such voices have been attributed to the most diverse sources. Right now it merely needs to be kept in mind that knowledge of these voices goes back to remote antiquity…. Science has already mastered wireless transmission, which is being continually improved. Moreover, thoughts are being studied, and remarkable observations are already resulting, but for all that, ignorance has so greatly increased that it is necessary to reiterate even the simplest truths.
Clairaudience SUP, 106
Urusvati knows that clairaudience is the most difficult of the subtle senses, because so many intrusions obscure subtle hearing. It is interesting that even strong voices or thoughts can be distorted by a single sound. Thought resounds, but people do not understand this, and do not perceive that a word that is emphasized mentally will resound more clearly.
The Ashram’s quietness and the choir of Nature SUP, 280
Urusvati has heard the many sounds of Nature. Truly, Nature is never silent. Our Ashram has a reputation for stillness, but this should be understood relatively. It is quiet in comparison with earthly, human noise, but Nature continues to send forth Her sounds. The whispers of the mountains and the noises of the waterfalls and streams near the Ashram, merge into one intensified choir. But all these voices of Nature cannot prevent one from hearing the calls of the Supermundane.
Voices and human traits SUP, 629
Fortunate are those who have learned to harken to the voices of the depths of the consciousness. They will find new ways in life’s struggle. They will see life with a good and just eye. They will find a true understanding of human traits. They will gather courage. Let that voice be called subconscious, or small, or great–is it not all the same? What is important is that a great psychic work is taking place.
The Thinker said, “Listen to the forewarning and encouraging voice. Your judge–your friend–is always with you.”
Subtle World and voices of entities LHR I, 29 August 1934
And now, I would like to warn you against psychism, as this condition is especially dangerous on the first steps of discipleship. Psychics have contact with the lower spheres of the Subtle World, and often they mistake the voices of entities from these spheres for the true Call and the Voice of the Great Teachers whom these entities are trying to impersonate.… Much more dangerous are those who approach under the mask of the Teaching of Light. We know many cases of such “guiding” voices and “luminous” visions. Therefore, the Teachers always warn against psychism, which can be acquired by those who practice pranayama.
The Voice SF, 514
“The plan is proceeding successfully. And funds will come.” Then the Voice: “Important papers are to be kept close.
War
War and the Subtle World HEART, 181
The restriction and ossification of the consciousness are the main reasons for the disunity of the worlds. The course of the Great Battle is often impeded because of a complete lack of harmony between the consciousnesses of the earthly world and the Subtle. Those who have passed into the Subtle World with a consciousness imbued with monarchism cannot reconcile themselves to the present condition in their countries if the regime has changed. So even where a great deal of unity exists, differences regarding one matter may throw the forces into confusion and division. And when we recall how many spirits crossed into the Subtle World during the war and how many changes have taken place in recent years, it is easy to picture how little correspondence there is between the worlds. One can also imagine what significant work is presently being carried out by expanded hearts who strive selflessly to broaden consciousnesses in both worlds.
The Great War in comparison to Armageddon HEART, 380
Of course, the battle of the past does not bear comparison with the battle of tomorrow. No one should think that Armageddon is just a commotion in the kitchen. No, the biggest guns are in action, and the swiftest cavalry is taking part. If we compare the recent Great War with Armageddon, it is like comparing Europe with the entire world, as it were. I offer this comparison just in case anyone is thinking that the present time is ordinary and easy. People need to summon all the imperturbability of the heart that they can, in order to find themselves among the ranks of Rigden’s forces. Nobody should forget the nature of the time that we are going through.
Right now, there is no one who can get by without courage. Only utter madness whispers that everything will fall into place of its own accord—that cannot happen! Being unable to govern by the basic principles, the dark forces have violated them; therefore, we must close ranks and go forward undivided in everything. The warriors should understand that the spiritual tension of the present time is no longer at the level of the Subtle World but is already approaching the Fiery World. The Teacher is reminding us: not terror but a sense of the majestic should fill the hearts of the warriors of Armageddon.
War and Fire FW I, 80
The occurrences preceding war. People say that before a war or calamity forest fires and other conflagrations occur. Whether or not they always occur is of no importance; what is significant is that popular belief takes note of the fiery tension before world upheavals. Folk wisdom assigns to fire a remarkable place. The Lord visits people in Fire. The same fiery element was chosen as the Highest Judgment. The purging of evil is performed through Fire. Misfortunes are accompanied by burning. Thus, in the entire current of folk thought one can perceive these fiery paths. People like the shrine lamps and carried torches, displayed for the services. In the people’s understanding the element of fire has a solemn meaning. Thus, let us draw not from superstition, but from the folk heart.
Caution to those who ignite wars SUP, 515
Those who ignite wars should think about the abyss into which they thrust the planet. Even a war that afflicts only a few countries promotes the destruction of the entire planet. No one thinks of war as a planetary sickness, yet one can see what improvements in life are cut short everywhere in the world by even local wars. Such convulsions are not needed when steady progress is possible.
War and its harmful effects FW I, 229
Let us turn again to the harm of killing. Each explosion violates the equilibrium of many beings invisible to us. Not millions but incalculable billions are injured by war. One must not forget all the atmospheric turbulence from gases and explosions. This is not occultism, but scientifically sound common sense. Thus, let humanity not forget about the counterblow.
The signs of war AUM, 125
World events often occur, not because of actions themselves, but under the signs of the approach of the actions. People create a great deal under the sign of joy when as yet there is no apparent cause; and under the sign of terror or war when war has not yet broken out. Much is accomplished merely under the signs therefore such reflexes acquire a most important significance for the alteration of life. Many examples of this can be cited. What is the need of war itself with all its disasters, if a single mirage can intensify energy? Much is actually constructed under the impetus of a mirage. Maya can sometimes be a most powerful impellent.
Therefore, it is necessary to examine so attentively the guiding signs. The manifestation of improvement in understanding such signs actually hastens evolution.
Hence, let the most important be the guiding Principle.
The aspects of war BRO, 123
You see that the world is in a state of war. Diverse are its aspects! In one place they are concealed and in another they are obvious, but their meaning is one. Likewise, revolution takes on a peculiar meaning; it can also occur without this name. Some may think that the process is too slow, but in essence it is even hurried.
War made in haste BRO, 154
The world is making haste—here under the sign of war, there under a grimace of light-mindedness, here under a manifestation of hatred, there at the word of the head of the state. Each one is bent on his own acceleration, forgetting the fate of the overdriven horse! Do not assume that it is possible to go on stratifying the energy endlessly when it is tensed.
Monarchs who rejected warnings of war SUP, 25
All over the world one can find established landmarks of Our Guidance. Some enlightened people accepted it, but some poor parodies of monarchs rejected Our Counsel and thereby plunged their countries into calamity. But even these situations We turned to good. You are acquainted with Tactica Adversa.
One may recall an arrogant monarch who, before the Great War [World War I.—Ed.], received Our warnings, but preferred to lose his throne by rejecting Our Advice. Likewise, another head of state did not want to listen to Our Ambassador and preferred to plunge his country into confusion.
It cannot be said that in ancient times Indications were given more often. Now also many such Counsels are given, but as usual the ear of humanity is deaf.
We stand vigil the world over.
War heroes and karma SUP, 88
Urusvati grows indignant when she hears about war, Sister Oriole is terrified, and We are all saddened by the barbarism of humanity. The most negative manifestation of free will is seen in outbursts of war. People refuse to think about the terrible currents they evoke by mass murder and the consequences it will bring. The ancient Scriptures correctly warned that he who lives by the sword will perish by the sword.
There is a difference between the karma of aggression and that of defense. It can be shown how aggressors suffer the most grievous consequences and how terrible their condition is in the Subtle World. People delude themselves by thinking that great conquerors do not reap bad karma during their earthly lives. But karma has its own timely approach and does not show itself immediately. Life is continuous, and the wise ones understand their lives as a single necklace.
Aggressors burden their karma not only by killing but also by polluting the atmosphere, which occurs during war. The poisoning of Earth and of the other spheres is long-lasting. You who intrude into the lands of your neighbors, has no one told you the consequences of your fratricide?
Our Abode has witnessed many wars, and We can testify how this evil is increasing in the most unexpected ways. People know that explosions can cause rain, but what about poison gas and its possible effects? How sad We are to see free will, which was bestowed as the Highest Gift, manifested in this horrible, uncontrolled way.
War and peacemakers SUP, 319
Urusvati knows how We labor for peace. Why then do We not rejoice at the many organizations dedicated to the promotion of peace? Simply because very few of them are unselfish in their work and the majority harbor hidden motives that are worse even than the drive toward war.
War and help from Hierarchy Letters of Helena Roerich I, (19 June 1933)
Therefore, every mother must bring up her children in the spirit of great deeds, heroism and self-denial for the General Good. This is not approval of war in its usual sense; but we cannot deceive ourselves—we do live in the midst of the most dreadful and ruinous wars of all kinds. But the spiritual war is far more exacting than any other war. That is why it is so important to cultivate courage and fearlessness, the qualities which the disciple of the Masters of Light should first of all develop. However, if there is a strong bond with the Hierarchy, courage and fearlessness come absolutely naturally, as the Hand of the Hierarch will always hold back the final danger and will point out the way to victory. But I repeat, this is only so when the Image of the Master is constantly kept in mind. More than once have we had the opportunity of experiencing this wonderful influence. In a moment of danger, we would become suddenly and amazingly serene and we knew that everything would be concluded perfectly.
Warning(s)
Warnings because of care and love for you LMG I, 417
I give to you the Teaching, karmic messages, Instructions.
The Teaching is intended for the whole world, for all beings.
The more broadly you comprehend, the more truly it is yours.
Karmic communications are sent because of care and love for you.
We issue warnings, and We enable you to meet the wave of karma with knowledge.
Be not surprised if signs about karma are not always clear to you.
The indications are always understandable,
And they must be carried out without delay.
Warnings against thinking about self NEC, 111
Many warnings were given against selfhood. This deadly sister of ignorance smites and extinguishes the best fires. Do not consider a reminder about egoism out of place during the establishment of cooperatives. On the contrary, each statute must be written not for oneself but for others. Among various appellations the word friend will be a most hearty one. Indeed, the heart does not admit egoism. The heart lives in self-abnegation. Thus, strong is the heart when it is concerned about the future, not thinking about self.
Warnings at this cosmic period HEART, 345
The opening of the heart is also important in that it discerns cosmic periods. Thus, without the heart, vague presentiments will never become the formulation of actual events. Likewise, unless the heart participates, it will be impossible to sense distant events. For example, right now the total destruction of entire structures in the Subtle World must be greatly affecting the heart. Such destruction is not without its usefulness, because piled up accumulations should not hamper the process of perfection. It should be no surprise that subtle forms may also be destroyed so that they might be replaced by their successors. For such tremendous changes to take place, however, fire must be applied. Such a fiery ablution establishes a new step, but in the physical world it is exceedingly difficult. This concept ought to be gradually expanded; otherwise, even experienced warriors may fall into confusion. And let us be aware of the unprecedented tension. Let us be sensitive to each other. Our warnings about this special time are not given casually.
Warnings from the heart about habits HEART, 367
If someone were to collect in a single book all the forms of behavior harmful to perfectment, he could easily ascertain how simple it is to overcome them. He could see from what small actions this evil accumulates. Is it difficult to give up trivial habits in one’s daily life? Is it difficult to suppress the small destructive acts that poison the body? Doesn’t a child feel ashamed after his first feeble attempt to lie? Only by habit does a child harden his heart. That is why We call habits the calluses of the soul. Who is unaware of the warnings the heart gives every time an unworthy act is about to be performed? Such actions of the heart transmit the best calls, but often people force the heart to be silent. This is a grave crime, as serious as cutting off the current that is bringing salvation to someone near and dear.
The heart as judge of balance and warnings HEART, 532
People vainly imagine that acts of betrayal and malevolence do not call forth a return blow. Sometimes the return blow may not be immediate, and often it cuts off possibilities without causing any visible consequences. But the law of equilibrium is immutable. A heart should be engraved on the pointer of the scales, because the heart is the judge of balance. So, all the warnings against malevolence are not only ethical in nature, they are also valuable as medicine.
Warnings about remaining sluggish HEART, 526
We often send people strong warnings, but their deafness is astounding. Even what they hear they distort beyond recognition. No astonishment is too strong when one sees how people remain sluggish, even though their own salvation is at stake; it is as if they were only intent on outraging the Higher Forces. I ask that the detestable decisions of the Satanists not be forgotten. I ask that the warriors remember: to defeat evil, they must unite their forces. They should remember this as a Command of the Lords. They should harbor no regrets, for in time of battle warriors must strive only to the future.
Difficulties of warnings from the Subtle World FW I, 39
If we gather all the details of our life, we shall find innumerable evidences of the Subtle World. We will also find that in the majority of cases the voices of the Subtle World do not reach Earth, just as our voices do not reach deaf ears. Indeed, this comparison becomes precise when we realize that the cries of the Subtle World do not reach Earth. Nothing can equal the despair of the Subtle World when its warnings do not reach their destination. In its own way, the Subtle World greatly desires to help our world. But true cooperation can only be attained by cultivation of the heart and by understanding the quality of the nature of Fire.
Warnings and good health FW II, 384
Warnings are useful in all cases. Earthly ailments ought to be anticipated. It is impossible to provide people with a panacea if the conditions of life are not purified. People dream about deliverance from cancer, that spiritual scorpion, but they do nothing to preclude its germination. You already know that the remedy given to you is one of the best against cancer, but it is also necessary to make use of vegetarian diet, and not to indulge in irritating smoking and drinking. Furthermore, one must expel imperil, and then the indicated remedy will be a good shield. But people usually do not wish to renounce all the destructive excesses, and they wait until the scorpion stings them. Likewise do other terrible diseases spread, as the dark gates are held open for them.
Warnings and the law of karma FW III, 104
Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus, it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise, they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply, “The Forces of Light never invade human Karma.” This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World.
Warnings do not invade karma LHR I, 5 May 1934
Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmations is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two worlds.
Warnings as a brief explanation, word or spark BRO, 26
Appeal to the Brotherhood does not remain without a response, but there are many ways of answering. People revolve so much within the circle of their own expressions that they do not perceive other signs. Besides, people are unable to understand the allusions and warnings that are sometimes contained in a single word and in a single spark. They do not wish to reflect about the reasons for such brevity. Scholars, even very erudite ones, do not remember the law of karma. Yet when people see a passer-by being exposed to danger, they warn him with a short outcry and do not read him lectures on the cause of his misfortune. So, too, in the matter of karmic reactions it is usually possible to caution with a brief exclamation without delving into the depths of karma.
Warnings of diseases met with ridicule SUP, 405
People are straining the energies, ignoring the fact that every beginning has its end. A cannon’s fire can cause rain, but this is just a primitive example. Radio waves thicken the atmosphere, yet the number of radios increases without limit. Factory owners do not care what diseases they cause, and one can observe many resultant cases of irritation of the mucous membranes and malignant tumors. People do not regard their own willfulness as a likely cause, nor do they realize that new victims will appear who will pay with their lives.
We can say with certainty that all Our warnings will be met with ridicule. There are two kinds of ignorant people: some are ignorant because of their lack of learning, and others precisely because of their learning. The latter are the more dangerous for they allow no contradiction. One cannot talk with them about the Supermundane, but they should know that one drop may overfill the vessel.
The Thinker took care that His disciples should speak to people about past cataclysms.
Warnings from the Voice of Consciousness SUP, 457
One should know that the consciousness cannot be suppressed from without. On the contrary, it is nurtured from without by all the energies of space. Our Guidance is never imposed, and can nourish the best aspects of consciousness. He who knows the significance of cooperation can understand that one can help without imposing.
What do people do when the voice of consciousness begins to be heard? Usually they try to suppress it by every means; finding it disturbing, they reject it. Yet, if man does not recognize his own gift, how can he advance?
People often fear the so-called conscience, believing that it speaks only after bad deeds. What an error! Conscience, or consciousness, prompts one to good. But having committed a wrongdoing a person becomes tense and nervous, and can become so alert that the voice of conscience rings out for him.
One should never think that cooperation lies in mutual condemnation! If only people would listen to warnings, they could avoid many dangers. The voice of consciousness is neither small, nor muted, and takes no pride in its independence. The true collaborator cares not to notice the source of success, and gratefully accepts the gift of Good.
The Thinker accepted these gifts as food for the spirit.
Warnings that remained unaccepted LHR I, 25 March 1935
This Help, in the form of warnings or advice or even complete Teachings, was manifested under the most unexpected and diverse aspects. Such warnings mark history with a red letter. With a few exceptions, all such warnings remained unaccepted. Thus, let us recall the Swedish King Charles XII, who received a strong warning not to start war with Russia. But he did, and that ended for long the development of his country. The publishing of the diary of the Countess d’Ademar, a lady-in-waiting to the unfortunate Marie Antoinette, revealed the fact that many warnings had been given to the Queen. The warnings were transmitted either by letter or through personal meetings arranged by this same countess. The message always emphasized that the country, the royal family and many friends were in danger. And every one of these warnings came from Count Saint-Germain, an envoy of the Himalayan Brotherhood. But all his salutary admonitions and advices were considered insulting and fraudulent. Saint-Germain was persecuted, and more than once was in danger of the Bastille. The tragic consequences of these rejections are quite well known.
Warrior of Spirit, or Warrior
The warrior and the call to battle LMG I, 120
In the history of mankind is revealed the great battle at the change of races; at the call to battle each summoned warrior takes up his arms.
Providence leads nations by way of struggle; and you, My warriors, guard yourselves with the Shield of God’s Will, and the Divine Song will ever find echo within you.
The warrior and unity of consciousness with the Teacher HEART, 311
The Teacher affirms that a warrior can expect complete victory if only unity in consciousness is maintained. On the other hand, he cannot expect success if he harbors the slightest suspicion of the Teacher. So we have to work together, knowing that everything allowed by the laws of the Universe will be done.…The warrior has to stand watch as if there were no one to replace him.
The will of the warrior spirit FW III, 254
The will of a warrior spirit can direct an entire army to the good. The will of the warrior spirit can direct an entire militant world. The will of the warrior spirit can affirm new channels by which constructiveness can proceed. Therefore any and every wall can be destroyed under pressure of the warrior spirit. The warrior spirit which discloses the fiery horizon is the spirit which affirms the Higher Power. The warrior spirit can saturate each manifestation proceeding along with the Cosmic Magnet. The warrior spirit can overcome many tensions. The warrior spirit creates and constructs new possibilities. Thus let all who are on the way to the Light apprehend the significance of the directing warrior Will, because those who follow the warrior Will are following Fire. Thus let us manifest understanding toward the fiery bearers of Our Will.
People on spiritual path are called warriors LHR I, 19 June 1933
I personally am too fond of the concept of the warrior and cannot use it in a negative sense. In all religious Teachings the people who start upon the spiritual path are called warriors. All Bodhisattvas, and even the most sacred images of Buddha have in their hands, or by them, a sword—as an imprescriptible attribute.
That is why I am so fond of the word “warrior” and admire every heroic and courageous deed. By nature, I myself am quite courageous and militant. Nowhere is it said that we should practice non-resistance to evil. And did not Christ Himself drive away those who scoffed at and violated the sacredness of the Temple?
Warrior of spirit and the flaming sword HEART, 157
The flaming sword is a ray of the spiritual armor. The symbol of a sword-like ray, which has appeared in every Teaching, is an extremely challenging sign. Even the most peace-loving images have affirmed a sword. This does not express a desire to coerce, but it does indicate a readiness to defend the most sacred. So in the midst of the raging fire one can see a thin sword above the brow of a warrior of spirit.
Warrior and the flame of spirit AY, 309
Of all manifestations We value the absolute and dominant pervasiveness of spirit in one’s life. Mistakes are as naught when the seed of fire has grown stronger. Action is like the unfurled banner of the warrior. Like a crown is his decisiveness. Like a pearl is the flame of his spirit. Flaming spirit, you burn away delusion and pierce the darkness! We value, above all, the fire of the spirit.
Warrior of spirit glows as a manifestation of light INF I, 20
When the spirit is seduced by Maya and by the manifestations of self-satisfaction, then a hammer and the development of straight-knowledge are required. When the spirit is dazzled by the glamor of wealth, without realizing its impermanence and considering that a bar of gold leads to happiness, then let us recall all the menaces of sickness and disaster.
But the warrior of spirit glows as a manifestation of light; he is illumined by the rays of the fires of Infinity. The response must be understood, and one must strive to the Cosmos with all fires and all flowers.
The warrior aflame with cosmic fires here on Earth carries a brimming chalice INF I, 36
Let us look at the one who consciously strives to the veil of the Mother of the World. We shall see that, of all the inexhaustible, numberless consciousnesses, this warrior, aflame with cosmic fires, is borne there where the power of Infinity glows. But here on Earth the warrior carries a brimming chalice. Wondrous is the transposition of our conception thitherward, into our true life! Verily, only the cognizance of Infinity will unite all elements.
The warrior and the fiery heart; the contempt of faint-heartedness FW III, 217
And in the Fiery World there is no place for faint-heartedness. And the crown of courage can be placed only on the brow which is bared in self-renunciation. Yes, let the lone warrior fight single-handed. Let the arrows of hypocrites pierce his breast. Let each manifest aspiration be met with rejection. Yet will his armor be studded with courage. Who, then, knows the fiery striving of the warrior? Who knows the truth of the aspiring heart? Only the manifested fiery heart. The subtle consciousness will illumine the manifestation of courage. Faint-heartedness is contempt for the higher Ego. Faint-heartedness is slavery of the spirit. Only the head which bows not in faint-heartedness will be adorned with the great crown. And the disdain from slaves of the spirit is an attainment for the warrior who walks the fiery path. And alone, the courageous warrior, scorned by faint-heartedness, finds the Fiery Gates to the Hierarchy of Light. Verily, faint-heartedness and self-deception are sisters of darkness!
The courage of the flaming heart of a warrior HIER, 314
Amidst the concepts of courage, the most invincible is the courage of the flaming heart when, with full decisiveness, with full realization of achievement, the warrior knows only the path of advance. To this achievement of courage only the extreme degree of the courage of desperation is comparable. With the same speed with which the courage of the flaming heart overcomes the future, desperation flees from the past. Thus, where the courage of the flaming heart is lacking, let there be the courage of desperation. Only thus can the warrior gain victory when the offensive is great. All other aspects of courage are of no significance, because in them will be halfwayness. This quality, next to cowardice and treason, must be avoided.
The warrior of spirit steadfastly meets the waves of life in beauty LMG II, 156
Know how to meet the waves of life in beauty. It is not the receiving of sweet pastry but the forging of a sword; not sugared fingers but the strong hand of a warrior of spirit. To encounter the enemy without acknowledging him as such, and to reach the Gates without looking back—is Our way! We know the gait of the destined conquerors. Chiefly, do not jump along the way. The main thing is that We should rejoice at the steadiness of your pace. It is more fitting for the ray to illumine the walking ones than to leap after the jumping ones. People have been able to do much, but seldom did they know how to end in beauty. At dawn, at eventide, in advance and retreat, flying or diving, think about Us, the Watching Ones. The beautiful will be also the worthy. Must one open the pages of history to show giants at a loss how to step over a stream? Easiness was then obscured by unsightliness, and the mind faltered, losing appreciation of beauty. But the manifestation of complicated problems means to the mathematician only joy. And there remains the power of silence, which has already been spoken about.
Warrior of Light accepts suffering LHR II, 18 February 1936
Every warrior of Light courageously accepts the accelerated payment of old accounts. The sufferings of those who have entered the Path of Light are transformed into wonderful flowers of the spirit. Certainly it is not easy to achieve spiritual liberation from earthly attachments. But when ahead of us lies the great goal of Service, and when the heart is aflame with devotion to the Great Teacher, then the most burdensome is transmuted into the joy of self-renunciation.
A warrior receives help; the Teaching is our best weapon LHR I, 2 June 1934
Quite correctly, you write that “an overwhelmed warrior may hope to receive unexpected and miraculous help.” However, you should allow this very wondrous Power to judge when the help should come. So often, we ourselves have been in the most difficult circumstances and we thought we could bear it no longer. But then we learned that even more could be suffered, and only after having entirely exhausted our own resources did we receive help, and always in the most unexpected way.
And is it not joyous to realize that we are fulfilling our duty toward humanity? . . . And you, being a warrior, should particularly appreciate this idea of duty.… The Teaching, well understood and applied, is our best weapon.
The warrior’s fight with the dragon of chaos SUP, 803
Urusvati knows that the ancient Thinkers called their earthly life a duel with chaos. A lone, valiant warrior dons his heavy armor and sets out in search of the dragon of chaos. The warrior knows that the dragon lies in wait on all paths, but always in a different disguise. The warrior must draw on all his abilities to recognize the dragon of chaos. But sometimes the warrior falls into idleness and wanders aimlessly, unable to fulfill his destined podvig.
It will be asked, “Why did the warrior have to leave the Supermundane Fortress? Couldn’t he strike the enemy from its walls, didn’t he have a spear and arrows? Weren’t there dragons’ nests near the Fortress?” But the fact is that the warrior had to seek out the most hidden monsters, in the most distant mountain passes. The more difficult the achievement, the more luminous will it be, and the more victorious the warrior on his return to the Stronghold.
Man should remember that his true Stronghold is not on Earth, and that all his earthly labors should be performed for return to the Supermundane Stronghold.
Great Leaders become warriors when necessary SUP, 667
One can also point to the experiences of one of the Great Leaders, whom We call the Incomparable Singer.… But His dedication to the concept of Unity did not prevent Him from donning armor whenever His people were endangered.
Many will not understand why the renowned Singer can become a warrior. People thus reveal their own limitations. But each human being is a perfect microcosm, carrying lightnings within himself that, when the currents are over-tensed, can be discharged into space to relieve the tension. There is no need to restrain oneself when life demands active achievement. Thus one can trace how Leaders were able to contain within themselves the most diverse qualities. People, regrettably, paid no attention to the Leaders’ motives, and thus their deeds were misinterpreted, and they were often criticized.
The Thinker used to say, “I am not a warrior, but when the trumpet calls, I will find within Myself the strength to help the world.”
Wisdom
Creative patience NEC, 163
Creativeness is the basis of evolution. With what then is it possible to strengthen the acts of creative power? Only with cheerfulness. Joy is a special wisdom. Cheerfulness is a special technique. This enhancement of vigor arises out of a conscious realization of the creativeness of elements. Truly, creative patience and cheerfulness are the two wings of the worker.
Vessel of Wisdom AY, 122
Let us end with a legend: “Let us look at the stars. We were told that the vessel of Wisdom poured its contents from out of Tushita, and the drops of the miraculous draft became aglow in space. But the Teacher said, ‘Thus glow the tips of the arrows of thought, because thought pierces the radiant substance and creates worlds.”
Creative thought, do not cease to adorn space with thy flowers of light!
Wisdom of the far-off worlds AY, 148
Let us consider the contrast between the wisdom of Earth and that of the far-off worlds. Certainly, if the spirit has for long been striving toward the perfection of the far-off worlds, life on Earth will be but a gathering of fragments.
All experiments in the fields of subtlest energies best occur in those hours when you are easily separated from Earth, and are filled with an unrestrainable striving to the wisdom of the far-off worlds. Any earthly sensation appears as naught compared with this flight into the Infinite. Yet there are times when we must strengthen the pillars of earthly wisdom. We rejoice at the wisdom of the far-off worlds, but should not forget the earthly wisdom.
The mission is given AY, 185
Help is ready for you who have entered, and your mission is given. You have realized that joy is a special wisdom. You will not return to the stream’s old banks. You have embraced in your consciousness the battles of space. Misleading evidence no longer has meaning for you. You are an attaining co-worker and brother!
The joy of spirit AY, 212
Rejoice! rejoice! rejoice! For the yogi must know the wisdom of joy. The teaching of the Blessed One is to safeguard the joy of spirit. He who feels the presence of the spirit already rejoices in recognition of his boundlessness.
Strive AY, 411
Each leaf safeguards the well-being of man. Each stone stands ready to ensure man’s safety. Kindle the fires of unlimited knowledge. Find the wisdom to courageously strive.
The spiral of Light INF I, 10
The Era of Fire is approaching. Find courage and wisdom to accept it. The symbol of the serpent seizing its tail represents the circle of the events of evolution. The spiral is applied to the path of ascent.
You who fear the end, affirm yourself in the power of the spiral of Light and of the Fire of Space. Let us say, “Beautiful is the Breath of Cosmos!”
Law of unification INF II, 500
A sensitive Agni Yogi knows all paths to the realization of Infinity. The spirit-knowledge reads the Book of Life, and the wisdom of ages is deposited as accumulations in the Chalice. Therefore, the law of unification is contained in the synthesis of the Chalice. Upon this knowledge We build Our wondrous step. We have molded Our life over millennia. The cosmic laws are beautiful. Thus, into the seed of the spirit is laid the beauty of Be-ness.
Adorn the intellect with wisdom HEART, 390
Whoever loves flowers is on the path of the heart. Whoever knows the striving to the heights is on the path of the heart. Whoever thinks with purity is on the path of the heart. Whoever knows of the higher worlds is on the path of the heart. Whoever is ready for Infinity is on the path of the heart. So let us summon these hearts to realization of the Source. It is right to understand the essence of the heart as something that belongs to both the Subtle and the Fiery Worlds. One can perceive worlds through the heart, but not through the intellect. So wisdom is contrary to the intellect, but there is no ban on adorning the intellect with wisdom.
The spark of wisdom FW I, 174
That transitional state which links us with Hierarchy is called the “spark of wisdom.” This is not emptiness, nor apathy, nor coercion, but a completely conscious opening of the heart.
The Kalachakra Teaching FW I, 212
I approve of the Kalachakra, now being compiled. This fiery Teaching is covered with dust, but it should be proclaimed. Not reason but wisdom gave this Teaching. It should not be left in the hands of ignorant exponents. Many domains of knowledge are united in the Kalachakra; only the unprejudiced mind can find its way among these stratifications of all worlds.
Essence of the heart AUM, 114
Aum has been explained in detail in various writings. The subtlety of vibrations, the wisdom of the sounding, and the beauty of the structure have long been known, but if the heart be dead, even such a “sesame” will not open the lock.
Again it is necessary to remind one about co-measurement and the fortifying of the essence of the heart. Aum is not accessible to heartlessness.
Stubbornness is a paralysis BRO, 19
Let us not take obstinacy along with us. There is no more intolerable burden than stubbornness. People do not even choose a headstrong horse; they will not even take an obstinate dog on a journey. Stubbornness is a paralysis of the best centers. Experiments with psychic energy will be without results if the investigator be stubborn.
Reason and wisdom contain no restrictive stubbornness.
Medicine and special measures BRO, 538
It is right to commend Ayurvedic medicine. It should be understood that many thousands of years left cumulations of experience and wisdom. But let us not, after the fashion of the ignorant, make a deadly separation between homeopathy and allopathy. Let us not forget the accumulated knowledge of China and Tibet. Each nation had to face particularly threatening dangers and took special measures to oppose them. Thus, he who collects the best blossoms will be a victorious physician.
Outlived rituals SUP, 74
Urusvati is right to grieve over those rituals that although outlived, yet still persist. Eternal wisdom is one thing, but ragged, outdated formulas that impede advance are quite another. In all domains of life one can see harmful survivals. They nestle everywhere, under royal robes, togas, or any other attire. They have grown so distant from their original meaning that it is beyond imagining how such absurd conventions could ever have expressed high symbols. In antiquity many seemingly strange rituals had special meanings which have now been completely forgotten.
Nobility and thoughtlessness SUP, 181
Urusvati knows that most people refuse to recognize the advantages of collaboration. The Thinker directed people in many different ways to this salutary concept. He said, “Not by beastly ways will man perfect himself. He is a social being and each thought, each word, is social property. Man cannot live without associating with other people, and he must learn to understand this most noble existence.
“Obscene words and evil talk pollute the atmosphere and are in defiance of the Divine Principle. One can sell his body into slavery, but not his soul. Love for humanity is the result of the development of the heart, which is achieved through thinking.
“Wisdom cannot survive in thoughtlessness.
“The consequences of discord, like the consequences of a terrible disease, come gradually. Fools think that, as long as they awake in the morning, they have avoided any consequences. The violators of collaboration must be judged as detrimental to the public welfare and expulsion will become their lot.”
Wisdom accepts and condemns SUP, 290
Urusvati knows how much We value the many aspects of wisdom. Wisdom accepts goodness, regardless of its source. Wisdom condemns evil, regardless of its source. Do not take wisdom for granted; it is quite rare….
Broad-mindedness is based on tolerance. Wisdom will say, “Let justice be done,” yet will not dictate the verdict, for wisdom understands the complexity of the conditions required for justice. Wisdom will sense the right time and will not force events. Wisdom realizes that every event involves all nations.
From the Eternal Source LHR I, 6 October 1932
I am sending you the first pages of the new book called Fiery World, with the hope that this inexhaustible source of wisdom will continually nourish your hearts. Take from this book all the power, all the protection, all the possibilities; all this and much more is in this Treasury, which comes from the Eternal Source.
Woman
The Mission of women LMG II, 136
The lofty mission of women must be performed by the woman. And in the Temple of the Mother of the World should abide the woman.
The manifestation of the Mother of the World will create the unity of women. The task now is to create a spiritually sovereign position for the woman. And the transmission to woman of direct communication with the Highest Forces is necessary as a psychological impetus. Of course, through the new religion will come the necessary respect.
Maitreya and woman HIER, 13
Each Lord has his keynote. The Epoch of Maitreya proclaims woman. The manifestation of Maitreya is linked with the confirmation of the Mother of the World, in the past, present, and future. The “Book of Life” is so beautiful.
Feminine Principle FW III, 241
Hence it is so indispensable to affirm in the spirit the Feminine Principle. For the Banner of the great Equilibrium of the World has been given to woman to uplift. Thus, the time has come when woman must fight for the right that was taken away from her and that she did voluntarily give up. How many powerful records fill space with the attainments of the Feminine Principle! As the Teacher creates through the disciples, so does woman create through the masculine principle. Therefore, woman flamingly uplifts man. Hence also degeneration, because without true knighthood the spirit cannot rise.
Woman and the making of destiny FW III, 347
In the future reconstruction of the World, on the higher spheres there will not be access for those who do not understand equilibrium. Long incarnations will be necessary, to study how to create cosmic equilibrium. Indeed, empires have fallen, nations have fallen, countries have been destroyed, all because the greatest question, that of equilibrium, has been reduced to nothing. Therefore, it is so important to affirm the significance of the feminine principle. Precisely, not in the household measuring scale, but in that of the state. If the planet is retained, then future countries will flourish only through equilibrium. We will even admit a preponderance on the side of the feminine principle, because the conflict will be very intense. Indeed, Councils of Ministers will have to include women. Woman, who gives life to a people, must also have a voice in the making of its destiny. Woman must have the right of voice. If woman were accepted, as was ordained, the World would be quite differently impregnated. Thus, only affirmation of the law of Existence can restore the order of man.
Women will mold evolution AUM, 416
Woman herself must set an example in unity. We know how seldom such harmony is attained. But if the one real motivation be emphasized, then it becomes impossible to remain deaf just by reason of absurd customs. Indeed, many of them have a historical basis, but these obstructions must be destroyed.
By their own hands, women of all races and beliefs will help to mold the steps of evolution. There should be no delay!
Woman and the legal field AUM, 421
Woman may be judge as well as legal adviser, for injustice will be diminished when tribunals will reject the unkind approach. Such a distinction will transform the whole way of life.
When I say, “You, women, can comprehend cooperation,” I thereby wish to evoke the slumbering fires from the depths of your hearts.
Woman and psychic energy AUM, 428
Why is the participation of woman so necessary in experiments with psychic energy? Why is woman’s care for flowers so beneficial? Why is woman’s touch so curative in cases of illness?
A great number of manifestations can be named wherein precisely woman can lend a special tension of psychic energy. But due attention has not been paid to such special qualities of women. It is rarely understood among physicians why the participation of a woman in operations can be particularly useful. The eternal Feminine Principle has not yet found its just interpretation.
Woman and leadership BRO, 282
Over and above man’s work stands the manifestation of woman. She leads, she inspires, she guides on all paths, and she displays an example of synthesis. It is astonishing how quickly she enters any domain. From Earth up to the far-off worlds she succeeds in weaving wings of Light. She knows how to preserve the Chalice in different atmospheres. When We speak about cooperation, We always point to the achievement of woman. The domain of Brotherhood is the field of cooperation.
Woman’s participation in experiments SUP, 458
In addition, keep in mind that the participation of a woman is particularly helpful in subtle experiments. It has been observed during attempts at photography that when a woman participated, either physically or from the subtle sphere, the results were more successful. We have already spoken about the desirability of participation by women in scientific experiments. Ancient alchemists understood the full value of the feminine contribution, but today many scientists reject it. Because of this, the participation of women is frequently indirect, rather than direct.
The Feminine Origin LMG II, 150
The Mother of the World appears as a symbol of the feminine Origin in the new epoch, and the masculine Origin voluntarily returns the treasure of the World to the feminine Origin. Amazons were the embodiment of the strength of the feminine Principle, and now it is necessary to show the aspect of spiritual perfection of woman.
The significance of a veiled face AY, 64
If a woman’s figure is seen with a veiled face, this manifestation relates to the Mother of the World.
Era of the Mother of the World SUP, 772
It will be asked, “Why is this time called the Era of the Mother of the World?” Truly, it must be so named. Woman will bring great help, not only by bringing enlightenment, but also by affirming equilibrium. At times of confusion, the magnet of equilibrium is disturbed, and free will is needed to reunite the broken whole. Maitreya, the Compassionate One, needs co-workers. He who sacrifices himself for the Great Era will reap an abundant harvest.
New discoveries and loftier, more refined tasks at the hands of women SUP, 458
Nevertheless, the fundamental nature of things will attract women, and they will leave their mark in new discoveries. For this reason, it is essential to change the status of women. The subtlety and refinement of women’s nature must be understood, so that they may achieve equal rights and the desired balance. It would be a sad mistake for women to replace soldiers on the battlefield or perform heavy labor. When we are aware of the presence of valuable subtle energy, we ought to be able to apply it accordingly. Thus, we once again come to the notion of true cooperation.
We must find the right use for every ability. The era of the Mother of the World is not a return of the age of Amazons. A far greater, loftier, and more refined task is before us. One can observe that machines often function better, and plants can live longer, in the hands of women. Of course, I do not speak of all women, but of those exceptional ones who manifest the subtlest energy. Their abilities glorify the age of the Mother of the World and relate closely to the realm of healing.
Effects of the debasement of woman Letters of Helena Roerich I, (1 March 1929)
The approaching great epoch is closely connected with the ascendancy of woman. As in the best days of humanity, the future epoch will again offer woman her rightful place alongside her eternal fellow traveler and co-worker, man. You must remember that the grandeur of the Cosmos is built by the dual Origin. Is it possible, therefore, to belittle one Element of It?
All the present and coming miseries and the cosmic cataclysms to a great degree result from the subjugation and abasement of woman. The dreadful decline of morality, the diseases and degeneration of some nations are also the results of the slavish dependence of woman. Woman is deprived of the greatest human privilege—complete participation in creative thought and constructive work. She is deprived not only of equal rights but, in many countries, of equal education with man. She is not allowed to express her abilities in the building of social and government life, of which, by Cosmic Law and Right, she is a full-fledged member. But a woman slave can give to the world slaves only. The proverb “great mother, great son” has a cosmic, scientific foundation. As sons mostly take after their mothers, and daughters after fathers, great is cosmic justice! By humiliating woman, man humiliates himself! This explains today the paucity of man’s genius.
Could the terrors and crimes of today be possible if both Origins had been balanced? In the hands of woman lies the salvation of humanity and of our planet.
Woman links the two worlds LHR I, 1 March 1929
All the present and coming miseries and the cosmic cataclysms to a great degree result from the subjugation and abasement of woman.…
And woman is the one who should know and proclaim this leading Principle because from the very beginning she was chosen to link the two worlds, visible and invisible. Woman possesses the power of the sacred life energy. The coming epoch brings knowledge about this great omnipresent energy, which is manifested in all immortal creations of human genius.
Western woman is awake and realizes her powers. Her cultural contributions are already evident. However, the majority of Western women—as with all beginners—start with imitation; whereas, it is in original self-expression that real beauty and harmony are found. Would we like to see man losing the beauty of manhood? The same is true about a man who has a sense of beauty. He certainly does not wish to see a woman imitating his habits and competing with his vices. Imitation always starts with the easiest. But we hope that this first step will soon be outlived, and that woman will deepen her knowledge of Mother-Nature and will find true, original ways of self-expression.
Word(s)
Given images and words LMG II, 35
I shall explain why it is important to heed the words and the given images. Our pupils have an exercise of thought in which out of a whole message a part or a single word is given and, perceiving the direction of the thought, each one adds to it according to his understanding, sensing that which is closest to himself. But in time the personal is superseded by a united consciousness, and upon a single word there is built a complex structure. Thus, is attained the code of spirit.
No purpose to worship dead words NEC, 141
We approve an abridgment of language. Combinations of new definitives are desirable. Such a new language releases from immobility of speech. It is of no purpose to worship dead words. It is far more joyful to see how the meaning of a sound effect penetrates and convinces. Everyone understands that not words convince but the sendings of the brain center. Sugary speech can attain its goal because of its impression upon the listener. One is more likely to conquer by a silent gesture than by cold rhetoric.
When people say, “This is the language of my father,” ask them: “Are the worn-out shoes of your father still usable?”
Words and the significance of thought AY, 50
When will people understand the significance of thought and word? People still lend greater importance to the spilling of a sack of ordinary seeds than to the spilling of destructive words. Any rodent can pick up the seeds, but even an Arhat may not be able to clear away the consequences of thought and word. When people depart for a sea voyage they take with them only carefully chosen things; but in their speech they are unwilling to pay attention to its meaning, and to the consequences of their words. We do not threaten, but We do point out the first signs of smoke curling from under your shirt.
The real meaning of words and receptivity of the inner center AY, 248
The ability to penetrate to the real meaning of words lies in the receptivity of the inner center, not in analyzing the structure of speech. Submit the simplest idea to a thousand people for discussion, and you might receive only one correct interpretation. One should train oneself to a true understanding of speech. Yoga will aid in approaching the true understanding of thought. The understanding of different languages originates from the receptivity of one center—the larynx.
It is useful to read to children in the schools some texts in unfamiliar languages, observing how an unknown tongue is grasped. The hand easily adapts itself to familiar objects. The consciousness will easily grasp sounds familiar from the past. How many useful observations could be readily made! Yoga constantly teaches this joyous alertness.
Words pollute space AY, 367
Dogs, as we know, will quarrel; do not emulate them. Consciousness obliges one to understand the consequences of a quarrel. Unwise words rise like black whirlwinds. It is dangerous to pollute space. It is dangerous to provoke a return blow upon oneself and one’s near ones.
Words of the heart and space HIER, 105
The word that issues from the heart saturates space. Hence, thoughts that flow in an impetuous torrent form a sphere which becomes a defense against the poisonous gases of the planet. Thoughts become a defensive net for humanity. Only these luminous emanations give the strength to withstand the darkness. Hence it is so important to stratify space with words of the heart, they contain light. Thus, humanity is uplifted upon the wings of thought. Thus, evolution is being built.
The effects of words in Space BRO, 394
The sound of words should be beautiful, such harmony also produces exalted thinking. It is inadmissible to disregard any means of uplifting the consciousness. Foul language, as an infection of space, brings debasement of the whole intellect. Ugliness in all its aspects is a dangerous malady. For humanity’s sake, one must understand where is cure and where dissolution. It is time to cognize the purification of earthly existence. It is inadmissible to disturb space with curses that unexpectedly smite innocent beings. An arrow loosed in a moving crowd can strike a blameless one. Likewise, during thinking one can strike where karma has prepared a weak spot. Perhaps, without such a blow, karma could have somehow been altered, yet the misfortune of the blow can smite undeservedly. Therefore, people must understand their responsibility for each word let loose.
Spoken words but no action AY, 646
Many words are spoken about the Teaching of Life, but few are put into action. There is little value in those who repeat the Teaching without applying it. We are not speaking about those who lack understanding, but those who have approached the Teaching are responsible for their thoughts and actions.
Higher energy of words turned into action HIER, 41
The quality of action is forged by striving. When words are turned into action, the higher energy is affirmed. Only in life can one manifest the higher energies. Not words but actions are considered to be the affirmation of the higher energies. Only when the potential of the spirit is manifested in action can concordance with the Highest be affirmed.
Thus, a striving quest provides the key to the Infinite.
Words of blasphemy and slander HIER, 376
I shall say of treason to the fanatics and bigots. They assume that treason is only a matter of thirty pieces of silver, but they forget that it is contained in each blasphemy and slander. One should not think that a malicious word is not also treason. It is precisely malice that is often inseparable from treason and slander. One and the same black tree nurtures these loathsome branches, and their fruits are as black as the roots of shame. One must speedily liberate oneself from the horror of malicious words.
The Fiery World and words FW I, 171
The need for fiery knowledge will, like the imagination, lie in the domain of accumulated life experiences. Indeed, remembrance of the Fiery World is incomparably rarer than subtle impressions. Often people have no words to express fiery impressions. People usually do not think with their minds, but limit their thinking by the conventional words of others, thus introducing dead words into the vast domain of thought.
Humanity responsible for uttered words FW I, 426
The ability to draw a circle around the area covered by the dark and crawling ones can help in affirming one’s dauntless outlook. One can stave off the approach of the dark ones by repeating My Name as a Mantram. Thus, we can understand why humanity is responsible for uttered words. If the utterance of a benign concept results in a calm state, the opposite will irritate, worry, and demean that which exists. People saturate the world with the most malicious words; will not rivers of evil flow from them? One must have lost respect for human dignity not to acknowledge that the consequences of evil speech are terrible. It is said continuously that malevolence bears fruit after a century. The historian can verify the harvest from such black seeds.
Words and their effects BRO, 395
Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again, large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings.
Words from lofty Guidance SUP, 145
People complain that they are deprived of lofty Guidance, but such a strong statement is unreasonable. We give much, and it is they who perceive little! Therefore, We remind people to pay more heed to words that spring forth suddenly in the conscious mind. Such words should not be dismissed, but should be carefully applied in life. Many other useful ideas come in a flash, like flying butterflies, but people only brush them aside.
We never tire of disseminating useful information, and We advise you to treat it with care, for it will be of use in the Subtle World. Thus, one should develop the particular ability to catch the thoughts of space.
Words used as lies SUP, 942
Urusvati does not tolerate lies. Only the smallest part of humanity struggles against the lie. Some fight against it for moral reasons, whereas others already understand the cosmic harm of the lie. Indeed, since thoughts and words live in space and emit vibrations over immeasurable distances, how many dark and false inventions appear and poison the planet!
The Supermundane World, too, suffers from human lies. And the liars themselves will have to face their own poisonous sendings. They will then understand how gravely they infect space. The cosmic harm of the lie should be taught in schools. The moral teaching will penetrate deeply into the consciousness of students, and the scientific demonstration of its irreparable harm will change their thinking.
Thus, the Thinker bade, “Greet those strong ones who fight against the lie.”
Words spoken by the heart LHR II, 3 September 1935
I do not agree with you that eloquence is so essential. It is not a bad asset, but that is all. Of most importance is the quality of one’s aura. Often, an eloquent speaker leaves just a fleeting impression, that is, if the spiritual tension of his aura was insignificant. Whereas two or three words spoken from the heart by a bearer of a luminous aura may transform the one who comes into touch with him. Thus, the main influence comes not from words, but rather from the quality and the tension of our inner fire. The very presence of such fiery aura in a large and mixed gathering brings soothing accord. It can happen that a mediocre lecturer, for some reason, singularly kindles his audience, and he gives himself the credit for it; but in reality, there may have been in the crowd one or two intense harmonious auras, which, by their powerful vibrations, created the atmosphere favorable for perception. Arhip Ivanovich Kuinji, the teacher of N.K. [Prof. Nicholas Roerich.], was quite devoid of the gift of words. With difficulty, and between lengthy pauses, he could combine only a few words, but by the power of his inner fire, he could make such a tremendous impression with those few words. This abrupt speech suited his powerful spirit—like the heavy blows of a sculptor’s hammer, it could bring forth sparks from blocks of stone!
Sources
All quotes from the Agni Yoga Series include updates at the time of this publication (2021)
Agni Yoga Series:
LMG I — Leaves of Morya’s Garden, Book One. The Call. 1924
LMG II — Leaves of Morya’s Garden, Book Two. Illumination. 1925 (2nd ed.)
NEC — New Era Community. 1926
AY — Agni Yoga. 1929
INF I — Infinity I. 1930
INF II — Infinity II. 1930
HIER — Hierarchy. 1931
HEART — Heart. 1932
FW I — Fiery World I. 1933
FW II — Fiery World II. 1934
FW III — Fiery World III. 1935
BRO — Brotherhood. 1936
AUM — Aum. 1937
SUP — Supermundane. 1938
Additional sources:
OEC — On Eastern Crossroads: Legends and Prophecies of Asia
FB — Helena Roerich. Foundations of Buddhism
LHR I — Letters of Helena Roerich, Volume I
LHR I — Letters of Helena Roerich, Volume II
NR-RL — Nicholas Roerich. Realm of Light
NR-HER — Nicholas Roerich. Heroica
ATNW — At the Threshold of the New World: Dreams, Visions & Letters of Helena Roerich. 1998. Prescott, AZ: White Mountain Education Association, Inc.
DE — Conversations with Daniel Entin, Director of the Nicholas Roerich Museum in New York City (1983-2016). Agni Yoga Quarterly, 2017–2022.
SF — Sina Fosdick. My Teachers: Meetings with the Roerichs. 2015. Prescott, AZ: White Mountain Education Association, Inc.